The Princess Reincarnation – Episode 4

Episode 4

“Let’s just let her go. Hilde must have used the swordsmanship competition as an excuse to get around the capital because she wanted to. I’m sure.”

Redith tried to say something, but he shut up again.

In fact, it was the same with Redith, who was not comfortable.

He would have stopped off his sister from wandering in the capital. It’s because the family is poor.

“This may be the last chance for Hilde.”

“Last chance?”

“Looking around the capital city. If this continues, our family may really go bankrupt.”

“…….”

“Hilde won’t even be able to make her debut. In the first place, our family is not the same as it used to be.”

“That’s why you can’t send her! What are you going to do with the money?”

Redith raised his eyebrows.

Mikhail, who was staring at his younger brother, stroked his head with pity.

“…I’m sorry, Redith.”

“Why are you apologizing?”

“Just. I’m sorry. I made you worry like this.”

“Stop. Who told you to apologize?”

When Redith got angry, Mikhail raised his hand.

“Will you please listen to me this time?”

“Brother!”

“Let’s send Hilde to the capital. I want to do that.”

“……”

Redith seemed to be boiling. He spoke in an angry voice long after.

“Do whatever you want.”

“Thank you.”

Mikhail smiled lightly, but Redith couldn’t smile.

What if they laugh at her for being a poor duke in the capital?

‘It’s better not to go than to come back after getting hurt.’

The situation in the duke’s family was not so bad from the beginning.

At one time, the Acaraxia was the wealthiest of the Five Dukes.

It was an area where forestry and mining industries were developed, and taxes were collected enough not to overflow or lack.

There were 20 mines, skilled jewelry craftsmen and weapon craftsmen naturally flocked.

It is said that when the princess, who was the owner of the Tower at the time, took care of the village and streets safely, more supplies were gathered and commerce developed.

However, the situation completely changed when the princess died.

“It’s all because of our grandfather.”

“Redith.”

“I am right. What Acaraxia of the Rainbow? What rainbow is in such a gloomy estate.”

“But you can’t say it like that.”

“Okay! I’m jealous that you’re good at saying nice things”.

Redith burst into anger as if frustrated.

“Aren’t you frustrated? My brother and I are alive and well, so why don’t we have any authority over the duchy?”

“We only have to wait one year more. I will be an adult next year.”

The eldest son, Mikhail, is 16 years old.

The second son, Redith, was 14.

It was five years ago that Count Solver’s wife, a distant relative, took the family seal ring, saying she could not leave the full authority of the duchy in a house where only minors were present.

They were young and could not even stamp the seal of the head of the household, so they had no choice but to watch the duchy becoming more and more difficult.

“I’m seventeen next year, so Aunt Solver will return the ring.”

“There’s no way she’ll give it to you. Don’t you remember how the Countess tried to change the subject last time?”

“You should call her Auntie”.

“Let’s say you’re going to find the ring and become the householder. What’s the point of inheriting a ruined house?”

“I know.”

Mikhail glared at him in a tired voice.

“I know… I’ll do anything.”

“…….”

Redith was frustrated and tried to get angry again, but quit.

“Hyung, you’re the most hopeless one.”’

If I become an adult and help you, will the house be better?

“I can’t wait to become an adult.”

“I know.”

Mikhail once again stroked his head as if he were sorry.

“Me too.”


The next morning. Hildegard was lightly desperate.

“Ha… I’m still alive.”

Even after one night, both her arms and legs are fine.

I couldn’t open my eyes as I fell asleep crying, it would have ended with a surprise revival show or a return happening at the moment of my ancestors.

“Ugh… Done. What’s the point of saying the same thing? I’d rather die than suffer.”

It was too much of a grievous lament for a twelve-year-old.

However, I hated wasting time floundering in depression.

“Reincarnation…”

It was also briefly that Leonhard’s face came to mind and disappeared.

Hildegard said as if he was tired of despair.

“It’s better than being dead and falling apart. Let’s call it that.”

She accepted reality.

“Why did I open my eyes in this body?”

Hildegaard recalled the magic staff she had seen in the tomb.

“That was definitely black magic.”

Black magic meant bad magic that hurt others with malice.

Curses and other ominous and evil magics were the majority, so they were never welcomed.

One of the representatives of black magic was controlling the body or using the soul of the dead at will.

Hildegard, the first Tower magician, stood at the dark magic and the Red Spot for the rest of his life.

However, even from the perspective of an experienced woman, the magicians seemed to be new to her.

“After I died, black magic developed further… I shouldn’t have done that?”

The Empire and temples strictly prohibit black magic.

The trend could not have changed.

‘Anyway, they’ve been alive for a long time.’

The Black Star Church was a religious body, and it was a fanatic religion that deceived people with black magic by shouting salvation.

They approached a person whose child was dying or in desperate need, embraced him with black magic, and made him follow the church.

As a result, the Black Star Church, where the Black Wizard is active, was also a gem that made the wizard’s perception bad.

A group of fanatics that encourages the oppression of wizards.

But it wasn’t usually difficult to pull their roots out.

It was similar to cursing and hating people that did not go away.

“Hmm…”

The imperial family and the temple have already been fighting the Black Star Church for a long time.

In particular, the Knights Templar used to attack with bubbles just hearing the name of the Black Star Church.

And there was one more person who was running with bubbles,

That was Hildegard.

“Can you reincarnate me without going crazy?”

Hildegard was born from her mother, who was a wizard and descended from an elf.

She also said that she has never forgiven the Black Star Cult, as she was the owner of the first Magic Tower, which encouraged the oppression of wizards.

Hildegard Acaraxia.

A noble princess who devoted her whole life to the Black Star Church herself.

The owner of the Holy Sword died after preventing the resurrection of the demon god and succeeding in sealing.

If the church revives me, who is the iron supporter?

“It doesn’t make sense.”

Hildegard shook her head softly.

‘But if it’s not the church, who the hell? Why?’

Is it just a coincidence?

Hildegard sat in bed and was lost in thought.

However, after more than 10 minutes of thinking, there was no proper answer.

‘Let’s bury it for now.’

She lifted the white flag.

Thinking for a long time didn’t suit her.

In addition, if it is true that this reincarnation is intertwined with the Black Star Church, the situation becomes complicated.

If it turns out that there is some kind of contact between the Dukes of Acaraxia and the Black Star Church…

“No, I can’t, I’m on the verge of collapse.”

If it turns out that there is some kind of contact between the Duchy of Acaraxia and the Black Star Church…

“It could be really ruined.”

Hildegard could easily imagine how the Paladins would attack and destroy the duke’s mansion.

“How hard it was for me to seal the demonic spirit. Now, I got entangled with those things and my family is ruined, now I will not be able to live even if it is unfair!”

Even though I was curious, it was useless to think about it right away.

“I can go to the tower and find out later…”

Oh, but the tower is ruined, right?

“Oooh! Really!”

There’s no answer. There’s no answer!

Hildegard cried as she tore off her hair.

“Why is it shaped like this?!”

The Sky Tower, which was supposed to be outside the window, collapsed, and she was no longer the master of the tower.

Although she did not lose her status as a princess, the family could not even move and collapsed, leaving her breathless.

“If you’re going to ruin it, ruin the world. Why is our house ruined and in chaos?”

It was then that she heard a voice calling her with amazing timing.

“Hilde! When you wake up, come down and eat!”

“…Phew.”

A sigh escaped from Hildegard’s mouth.

Far from being picked up by the butler, the second Confucius called me like a puppy running around the street.

“First of all, I’ll find out who messed this up.”

Until then, Hildegard had no idea.

That the person who reincarnated her and the person who destroyed the family are people who are entangled with her with a terrible bond.

My Mom Got A COntract Marriage – Episode 2

Episode 2.

She cried so much that her ears were deaf and her head was spinning. It would be nice to be able to lie down like this because it’s sad and painful, but I can’t fall like this.

Because she doesn’t have any money in her hand.

“Don’t cry. Stop crying, Lyrica Barnes. An 8-year-old crying? Aren’t you ashamed?”

Encouraging herself, Lyrica took a deep breath and got up from her seat.

She has to be persistent if she wants to live in the slums.

In addition, she couldn’t take a break from work just because she was sad and sick today.

If she doesn’t go to work without saying anything, the credit she has accumulated so far will be cracked.

She doesn’t know anything else, but that was Lyrica’s pride. Lyrica stood up with a slap on her cheek.

After washing her face with cold water, Lyrica left the house.

Today was not in the slum, but today she will work at a decent bar on the edge of the capital.

She washed her hands, feet, and face well and left the slum.

There are many expensive glasses in bars, but long and thin glasses do not fit too much in an adult’s hands.

However, as a child, Lyrica’s hands went in, Lyrica washed the glass and wiped it without stains.

It’s something they wouldn’t entrust to her, a careless slum child, but Lyrica proved her sincerity and received good reviews.

In addition, she couldn’t miss it because this will be giving two big fairy tales.

If she breaks the glass by mistake, she may not be able to pay back even if she works there for the rest of her life, so Lyrica worked very carefully and seriously.

She was tired from a lot of nerves, but thanks to that, she was able to shake off the thought about her mother.

When she finished she work, she lost all of her energy the whole time. It was because she worked too closely.

The owner handed over two big fairy tales, so Lyrica said goodbye and went home.

No, she had to go back, but she didn’t want to go home today. Grinding two big fairy tales well, Lyrica circled in the streets.

However, the people on the street avoided, seeing the messy Lyrica, and she soon became ashamed and went back to the slum alley.

It wasn’t until sunset that she headed home. Maybe her mother is back.

She may say sorry, and she may have brought the money as it is.

Or, maybe, her father.

While thinking, Lyrica smiled bitterly. It was an unfortunate smile.

As soon as she opened the door and entered, she felt something different. It was like a sign that only the landlord could feel.

There’s nothing to steal from home, but Lyrica was very nervous because it’s a neighborhood that wouldn’t be strange no matter what happened.

Moving slowly like a furry kitten, Lyrica looked around.

“Miss Lyrica Barnes.”

Lyrica jumped at the voice heard in the dark.

Turning toward the sound, there stood a hooded man. He wore a shabby hood, but Lyrica could tell.

He is a tall person.

No, at least rich.

The clothes she wore under his shabby hood looked expensive at first glance, and she knew, above all, by the look of his shoes.

His posture is not sullen and he stands upright. He must have been someone who rarely bowed his head.

“You’re very late.”

“Who are you?”

Lyrica spoke first when she realized he had no intention of harming her, Lyrica talked too.

“I’m here to serve you”.

“Yes?”

Surprisingly, Lyrica rolled her eyes in a circle. Her eyes soon narrowed with suspicions.

“Is it because of the rent? If not— “

“No, Miss Barnes’ mother asked me to bring Ms. Barnes.”

At an unexpected remark, Lyrica was surprised and asked back.

“My mother? Me?”

“Yes.”

“What happened to her? Did she get arrested? If it…….”

“Let’s go and listen to the details. I’m just an errand man. You’d better go from the back so you don’t get caught.”

At the man’s words, Lyrica crossed her arms and spoke firmly.

“I will tell you that I do not follow people I don’t know.”

At the moment, the man looked embarrassed. He introduced himself after thinking for a while.

“I’m Lauv Wolf.”

“So?”

With that expression, Lyrica looked at him, and he spoke in a serious tone.

“Actually, Miss Barnes’ mother is very sick.”

“Yes?”

“She had an accident and asked me to bring you. She is desperately looking for you.”

“I can’t believe it.”

Lyrica didn’t know what to do.

Her mother had an accident? What should she do? Did she get hurt while trying to force herself into the Imperial Palace ball?

My heartbeat was hard when I remembered how I was screaming and crying last night.

“Go, go. Hurry up and go!”

“This way.”

Lauv hurriedly opened the back wallboard.

The intact wallboard was missing, but Lyrica did not even recognize it.

Lauv took her out of the dark alley quickly.

When she came out of a slightly larger alley and whistled, the hidden wagon came to the front and stopped.

“Oh my god…”

It was the first time for Lyrica to see such a large wagon this close. And it’s her first time riding a wagon.

Lauv opened the door and helped Lyrica climb the wagon. The wheels were so big that she couldn’t climb the wagon alone.

He advised the restless Lyrica.

“Miss Barnes, you shouldn’t trust people this easily.”

“?!”

Embarrassed, Lyrica was about to say something, but the carriage door closed.


When the carriage came to a stop, Lyrica stuck to the corner of the carriage, like a crippled cat.

She thought she believed in her senses too much. Perhaps because she had been exposed to danger, Lyrica had a very good sense of bad things.

Thanks to this, she doesn’t know how many times she avoided dangerous things.

This is something that even the shoe polisher acknowledged her.

She wasn’t feeling well, so she stopped being vigilant.

Grabbing the handle, saying that she’ll never go out and she shoots her eyes that she’ll hold on.

Lauv, who opened the door, thought for a moment about what to do.

If he forcefully take her out, she may be going to get scratched, but she couldn’t leave it like this.

“Miss Barnes.”

“Go, go away!”

Even though Lyrica desperately shouted and stared, he didn’t feel the slightest threat.

It doesn’t matter if she scratches herself, but she was worried that he would hurt her in the process. She looks so fragile that even when she does nothing, she may bump into him and break her bones.

“Is it true that my mom got hurt?”

In the meantime, Lauv replied to a question filled with worries as if hesitating.

“No, your mother is in good health.”

Inside the wagon, there were swear words from slum people who were quite plausible and would never have heard of a noble girl.

Eventually, he decided to cross his arms and wait for her to calm down.

Lyrica thought he would kick her as hard as he could if he pulled her out, but when she calmed down, she gradually lost strength in her body.

The scenery seen outside the door of the wide-open carriage captivated her.

She saw a beautiful garden and colorful building that she had never seen in her life.

Even the fountain where the water was rising was making a cheerful sound.

The surrounding area was neither noisy nor looked like a human trafficking site.

Looking around little by little, Lyrica crept her hip and approached the door.

When she approached the door slightly and looked at Lauv, he was out of reach at once.

Peeking her head out of the door, Lyrica looked around.

If you look this way, it’s a garden, if you look over there, it’s also a garden. She even found the well-maintained lawns and deciduous mysterious trees.

“Where are we?”

Lyrica asked, and Lauv gave a simple answer.

“It’s the Star palace.”

“The Star Palace?”

“It’s one of the small palaces attached to the imperial palace. Are you ready to get off now?”

At that, Lyrica grabbed the carriage door tightly. Lauv stared at her.

Lyrica slowly began to enter the carriage.

Feeling that he had missed the kitten that had come out of the hole, Lauv sighed low, and a person ran out of the palace.

“Lyrica? Are you here?”

“Uh, mother?”

Her voice was as familiar as her mother’s, but her outfit was so dazzling.

Lyrica had to check several times to see if her mother was right.

When she found Lydia, who was almost running, holding the hem of her loose dress with her one hand, Lyrica jumped out of the wagon.

“Mother!”

“Lyrica! Thank God. I’m sorry, were you worried? Mom is sorry, It’s all my fault.”

Mom’s clothes were soft and made a good sound.

Her mother’s arms were still warm and her cheeks were soft, so Lyrica said without realizing it.

“I’m really, really angry.”

Very small. Talking about her own dissatisfaction. Nevertheless, her mother did not get angry or push her away but rather hugged her more strongly.

“I know, it’s my mom’s fault. I did something mean. But I couldn’t think of anything else. I’m so sorry. Huh?”

Lyrica felt weak as her mother apologized repeatedly with a crying voice.

“I see. What happened to all of these? Where are we now? What’s going on?”

“Okay, I’ll go inside and tell you everything.”

Mom got up from her seat with a smile and grabbed her hand tightly. Then she looked back at Lauv.

“Thank you.”

“No, Lady Lydia.”

Lauv greeted politely. Lyrica also hesitated and waved, and Lauv also slightly bowed to her.

Lyrica was surprised and hung on to her mother. She has never seen an adult man bow to her.

“Come on, let’s go in.”

Mom started walking with her as if it were natural, and Lyrica glanced back once more as she went inside.

Lauv was still standing in the right position, but soon he was covered by a tree and became invisible.

Moreover, the brilliance of the palace soon captured the young girl’s heart.

Among the various star palaces attached to the Imperial Palace, the Dawn Star Palace, as its name suggests, was built of marble mixed with pink shades, and gold decorations were surrounded. Among the separate palaces, it was simple, but it gave Lyrica an overwhelming sense of pressure.

She looked around the palace holding her breath.

Lydia decided to wash her daughter first. Her brown hair was oily and lumped together, and the nails and under the ears were black.

There were no maids in the palace, but there was no difficulty because a lot of hot water was already prepared.

Lyrica was surprised, saying, “Is this a bathtub?” She was surprised by the filled hot water, surprised at the water turning black like this, and surprised that soap smells good, but it also tastes bitter and stings her eyes.

It was just a surprise.

Sweeping under her solo nails and washing them, Lyrica thought a piece of her leather might have been peeled off.

After applying warm and sweet fragrant oil, Lyrica wore new clothes. She wore surprisingly soft and thick underwear and wore a dress full of lace.

It was her first time wearing such a nice outfit that she couldn’t breathe.

When she wore silk socks and soft sheepskin boots, Lyrica thought that she was dreaming.

Several times, she swept down soft clothes and savored the texture, and her mother came in with light food.

It was my first time tasting a jewel-like sparkling jam on soft bread that seemed to melt.

When she said it was so pretty, her mom told her, “It’s raspberry jam.” When she was thirsty, she gave me a yellow drink, which also tasted amazing. It’s called orange juice, but she doesn’t know what orange is, but the world is really wide and there are many delicious things. She was eating bread in a hurry, but her mother asked.

“Lyrica, were you surprised? Are you okay now?”

Lyrica nodded. She was so surprised that she was out of energy. She thought there would be nothing more surprising.

“What happened?”

As Lyrica whispered, her mother smiled and lowered her voice further.

“You said you’d attend the Imperial Palace Ball.”

“That’s right.”

“I attended the Imperial Palace Ball.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. I’m telling you the truth. So I met his Majesty there.”

“His Majesty?!”

Surprised, the voice rose and then lowered again.

“His Majesty is a very scary person.”

Lydia laughed as her daughter whispered with a worried face.

“It’s okay, your Majesty is a reasonable man.”

She wondered what the connection between the reasonable and the scary was, then Lyrica asked.

“So?”

“So mother will marry His Majesty the day after tomorrow.”

Lyrica was so surprised that she didn’t even know that the bread fell off from her hand. Surprisingly, the soft bread did not make any sound even if it fell off.

Lyrica stared blankly at her mother.

Her beautiful mother is always the pride of Lyrica. Blue eyes that seem to shine even in the dark with golden hair bending.

Today, her mother was even more beautiful. To the point where she can’t recognize her for a moment.

Compared to her mother, she had plain brown hair and half curly hair.

It would be nice if she had hair that could twist like a cloud. However, her Turkish eyes, similar to her mother’s, were her pride.

‘Oh, no. Lyrica. Don’t run away from reality.’

Lyrica shook her head and picked up the bread that had fallen to the ground. Her mother took what she was trying to put in her mouth because it was dirty. But she thought that this place will be cleaner than her own room.….

Looking at the waste of bread, Lyrica said,

“His Majesty?”

“Yeah. Were you surprised?”

With a single smile and a playful look like a child, Lyrica could not tell if it was true or not.

“Really? With His Majesty? My mom? The day after tomorrow?”

“Yeah. Of course, it’s not a normal marriage. I’ll tell you a little secret only to Lyrica.”

Her mother looked around and leaned down.

Lyrica leaned down together.

“Actually, this is a contract marriage.”

My Mom Got A Contract Marriage – Episode 1

Episode 1

In the slums of the capital, ‘Lyrica Barnes’ was quite famous.

It was because parents of any family scolded their children, saying, “Try being half of Lyrica.”

Lyrica, who turned eight this year, was rumored to be savage.

It was her mother who was a burden on Lyrica’s life.

Several times, I helped my mother who was staggering after drinking, and the shallow wooden board could not stop the noise at all, so the sound of her drinking and swearing at her daughter. It sounded very good.

Occasionally, on days when loud noises were heard, Lyrica would go to work with her red, swollen eyes.

Still, Lyrica was proud of her mother.

This was because I had never seen anyone more beautiful than my mother, and my mother was the only one who could read in the slums.

Lyrica always thought that it was only because her mother, who was originally a nobleman, suffered so much.

It’s said that her mother was kicked out of the castle because her father owed a huge amount of money when he went on a boat to do business and did not return.

Without Lyrica’s confidence, her mother said she would have gone anywhere to marry, and Lyrica agreed.

Her golden hair, as if she had copied the purity of the sun, and her eyes bluer than cornflowers, the light did not fade even in a town like this.

The milky white skin and dense appearance looked like a fairy no matter where she was and what she wore.

The men were slim, but no man approached her because her mother was so beautiful.

Lyrica thought it was a relief. Even if she ran with a broom, she would faint if she was beaten by an adult man.

Even at the age of eight, a small and thin body would fly away to the ground when a man hit her with his hand.

I’ve been hit like that because her rent was pushed, and it was hard to come to my senses.

My head circled, my ears buzzed, and my mouth tasted prickly because of the blood.

Her eyes darkened and she saw the twinkling stars.

So Lyrica was worried. She was worried about what she would do if bad people approached her beautiful mother.

She held both hands tight every night and prayed to the brightest star.

‘Don’t let bad people approach their mothers. Let my mother always be safe.’

Fortunately, her mother could walk around the bar without any problems, whether the star had granted her wish.

Today was a quiet day.

It was because her mother drank much more than usual and fell asleep.

Lyrica went out to work with her brown hair tied tightly together.

There is not much the slum children can do. Still, Lyrica worked diligently.

She had a good reputation for working meticulously and not touching people’s things or stealing food.

Lyrica has always applied it since she learned the mindset of ‘work with credit’ from a shoe polish man.

Today was the day to clean the pub kitchen.

Repeat the process of rubbing the oil stains off the floor with sand and then rinsing it with water.

Her arms trembled and sweat dripped down, but Lyrica vigorously rubbed the floor with both of her hands.

She always imagined that she wouldn’t mind if she was doing something simple like this.

Her first dream was the return of her father.

In fact, her father was fine and took a long time to do business.

The imagination of such a father returning with a ship full of gold and silver treasures, finding Lyrica and mother, and living happily again.

The second was the secret imagination that Lyrica had.

As she was walking down the streets of her capital, one of her gentlemen threw a silver coin to her that pitied her.

She was bewildered when he told her to open her apron, and she opened it up and she was shocked when he rolled his silver coins into it.

“Buy something delicious and eat it.”

The gentleman said so, but I couldn’t use the silver coin to buy and eat something delicious.

Lyrica always carried this silver coin like an amulet.

With these silver coins, she used to imagine becoming wealthy, buying two chickens, raising chickens, and raising a lot of chickens to buy goats, cattle, and later horses.

These two things were always imagined by Lyrica.

If I was thinking about this, I didn’t know it was hard and I finished work.

After sweeping the sand with a broom, finally sweeping the floor with water, Lyrica received a big fairy tale*.
(t/n: I think that the fairy tales are the money in that word lol)

Five small fairy tales are one big fairy tale, and one big fairy tale can buy a piece of bread.

Ten of these large fairy tales make white fairy tales, and Lyrica also sees a lot of gold coins, but silver coins were very, very rare.

Lyrica bought half a loaf of bread and headed home. When I slightly went inside the house, my mother was still sleeping.

‘Great.’

Lyrica gently lifted her blanket and lifted the floor below it. Inside was Lyrica’s secret warehouse.

It is a pocket full of silver and small fairy tales.

After touching and checking the silver several times, I put it back in my pocket.

Next month’s rent was included here.

She has to secretly collect her money like this because if her mother finds out, she immediately goes out for alcohol or useless things.

The pocket was quite heavy, so she thought that she would have money left even after paying the rent.

Just thinking about it made her happy, so Lyrica smiled and closed the floor again, and covered herself with a blanket.

It was then.

“Ahhhh!”

My mother screamed, floundering her limbs like a seizure in the bed.

Lyrica was surprised and froze for a moment.

“No! It’s hot!! No, it’s not me! Ahhh!!”

Her mother rolled off the bed, but she continued to struggle as if she didn’t know it, and Lyrica rushed back just then.

“Mother? Mother, are you okay? Are you not feeling well?”

“Save me! Save me……”

When Lyrica held her mother’s hand tightly, her mother trembled her body once and stopped.

She opened her trembling eyelids and looked around, but she couldn’t focus.

Lyrica was scared.

I heard about people whose hair was damaged after drinking a lot, but I was worried that my mother might have become like that.

“Hey, where are we, you, you… … . No way, Lyrica?”

In a hurry, his mother raised her upper body and helped Lyrica get up by holding her hand.

She sat close and said.

“Yes, mother. I’m Lyrica.”

My mother stared at Lyrica blankly. Lyrica became nervous and stared at her mother.

“Are you okay? This is our home. Yesterday, um…….”

Lyrica blurred the end of her speech. When I talked about drinking a lot, my mother was always angry and I didn’t know what to say.

“I think you had a bad dream.”

“Lyri, you got younger.”

“Yes?”

Lyrica didn’t know what to say at the moment.

I’m eight years old now, but if I look younger than I am now, how old would I look?

When she rolled his eyes around in embarrassment, her mother swallowed her breath.

“Lyri, are you alive?”

“What? Yes! Of course. I’m alive.”

“Did you dream of me dying?” Lyrica said, pounding her chest.

Her mother stared at Lyrica blankly and said.

“Alive. Alive, uh, not young. Oh my, how old is Lyrica?”

“I’m 8 years old.”

“Nonsense. What is this?”

Mother suddenly jumped up from her seat and began to wander around the house.

“Oh, my. It’s the slum. No way. Oh, my God.”

She looked out the window, she looked around the house, she moved around, and she picked up a tiny piece of mirror and looked at it carefully, and she took a breath.

“I’m back…”

“Mother?”

Lyrica began to get scared. My mother seemed to have gotten weird.

What do I have to do?

This is where you can’t buy medicine properly, let alone a doctor. Maybe you should use silver to call a doctor.

Lyrica stood up from her seat in preparation.

“Oh my god! I’m back! Oh my! How can this happen? Oh my god!”

But again, her mother screamed, and she hardened a little.

If you approach at times like this, you may be hit by her excited mother.

Even in bars, people who scream so excitedly should be avoided.

Waiting for her mother to calm down, Lyrica looked at her silently.

My mother groped her limbs, touched her hair, touched her face, and repeated the words ‘I’m back’ over and over again.

Then she quickly turned around this way. Lyrica flinched. Her mother ran to her and she reached out to Lyrica.

I’m going to get hit.

As I closed my eyes, her hands gently touched both cheeks.

When I opened my eyes gently, my mother’s blue eyes were very close. Tears were in her eyes.

“Lityca, you’re alive. My precious Lyrica. Mommy is sorry. It’s all my fault. Mom was so foolish. Because mom is so stupid—”

Blinking in surprise, her mother hugged herself.

While sobbing, her mother whispered dreamlike words several times, “My treasure, my precious baby, Lyrica, I love you.”

Tension eased from where the warmth reached.

My mother’s words began to tickle into my heart.

Tears overflowed without realizing it, so Lyrica cried.

She didn’t know what dream it was, but maybe she was dreaming, but her mother was so warm.

This is how good it is to be held in her arms.

Lyrica realized deeply. My mother swept my hair, rubbed my wet cheeks, and kissed me.

After a long time, his mother calmed down and sighed, hugging Lyrica tightly for the last time and letting her go.

Everything was sudden, amazing, and uneasy at the same time.

I was also worried about what if my mother suddenly changed again.

“Lyrica, what’s the date today?”

“Today is April 15th, the month of 485.”

Her mother thought for a moment at Lyrica’s words and then snapped her finger.

“Imperial Palace Ball!”

Lyrica was surprised by the sudden remark but nodded. A spring ball was being held, as everyone in the capital knew.

At this time, the capital was revitalized, and slums were also transmitted by that vitality.

It is said that nobles dressed in colorful clothes come up to the capital and participate in the colorful ball held at the imperial palace.

His Majesty is also attending this year’s ball, and there was also a story that his Majesty was a very terrifying person.

People used to threaten the slum children, saying, “If you keep acting like this, I’ll send you to His Majesty the Emperor!”

I heard stories like taking out the heart of a child and eating it or freezing all the people he didn’t like to die.

I don’t know whether it is true or not, but it was said by the high nobles that he had special abilities.

It is said that he can manipulate water at his will, freeze anything at will, or move things at will. Not only that but it’s also said that he had a lot of magical tools.

It was said that his Majesty killed people recklessly and ascended to the position of the emperor with such ability.

There was also a story that the former emperor was killed by his majesty.

The current Crown Prince is the son of the former Emperor, but the current emperor said that the Crown Prince would remain on the throne until he became an adult, and there was also a story about who would believe it.

Anyway, most of the rumors were that His Majesty the Emperor was strange and scary.

But Lyrica blinked, wondering what the Imperial Palace Ball meant all of a sudden.

My mother grabbed Lyrica’s shoulder.

“Lyri, mother must attend the ball.”

“…….”

It was so absurd that Lyrica could not even answer.

The mother’s blue eyes flashed like lightning.

“We must have to attend the ball somehow and meet your Majesty. This is the only chance. I’ll prepare today, and go in tomorrow…….”

“That doesn’t make sense.”

Lyrica felt desperate at the moment.

She thought her mother had changed, but I was wrong to think like that even for a moment.

What do you mean by the imperial ball?

What do you mean emperor?

The sound was so absurd that she was astonished.

Why doesn’t my mother know what even an 8-year-old knows?

“How can you enter the Imperial Palace Ball?”

“There’s a way to get in. Of course, clothes like this won’t work. You have to borrow the right clothes from the pawnshop. With that, my mom can take care of the rest. So, Lyri.”

Knowing what the latter words were, Lyrica said with her lips shaking.

“No, I don’t have any money. Mother….”

“Lyri, please. Trust your mom just this once. Huh?”

Lyrica shook her head. I had to pay the rent right away, and she didn’t want to get beaten up again.

In addition, at the Imperial Palace Ball, what if her mother is caught by the soldiers? No, she was definitely going to be caught.

Her mother was mature and comforted, but Lyrica closed her lips tightly.

The stubbornness of a girl who grew up in a slum should not be taken easy.

Eventually, her mother sighed and raised her hands, and said.

“Okay, Lyri. If that’s what you mean, I can’t help it.”

Lyrica raised her head. her mother didn’t even seem to be angry.

After thinking for a while, her mother grabbed her shoulder again and said,

“Lyri, just know one thing. Mom will do her best for Lyri. I know Lyri is a child who can become happy without this. This is my mom’s greed. With your mother’s greed, I will do my best for Lyri. Do you get it?”

Lyrica nodded. The mother smiled and hugged her.

“Then let’s sleep early today.”

At the words of her mother, Lyri quickly took out half of the bread.

“I’m okay because I ate.”

At Lyrica’s words, her mother looked at the half of the bread for a while and said.

“But let’s share.”

The hard bread was split only when it was tightened.

After sharing the bread, Lyri fell asleep together in her narrow mother’s bed.

Being so happy, Lyrica fell asleep without even dreaming of her silver coin.

When I woke up the next day, She couldn’t see my mother. I saw an open floor with a blanket.

Of course, the coins and the pocket were all gone.

Feeling devastated, Lyrica collapsed on the floor. She couldn’t help it because her legs were weak.

Now she didn’t think she would chase after her mother.

“Oh my god.

Lyrica started crying out loud without realizing it.

For the first time, she hated her mother.

Lyrica cried and cried again.

THE PRINCESS REINCARNATION – EPISODE 3

Episode 3

A duke without a gatekeeper or a knight.

That itself is amazing.….

Stables? Collapsed.

Roof? A mess.

“Kni, the Knights Templar post turned into a barn…….”

Even the buildings that were difficult to manage were completely blocked from entering by crossing wooden boards.

‘It must be a dream… … this is a dream…….’

Hildegard looked around, chasing the afterimage of the past.

However, the old glory was nowhere to be found.

Where did the gold fountain go?

What’s wrong with the glass greenhouse that was built beautifully with most of the money?

What about the maze garden made of garden trees?

And…… Where is the tower that I built?

“What’s this? Where did our house go?”

None.

There’s nothing.

“Our house…… The tower…….”

“Mines? There’s no such thing in our family!’

Finally, Hildegard admitted.

Yes, good. Okay. I admit it.

I think it’s 80 years later.

I think my family has gotten a little poor.

But this is too much!

It’s not at the level of being ‘a little’ poor!

Finally, Hildegard’s anger exploded.

“These crazy people! There’s nothing in the world to screw up so they ruin the house?!”

Surprised by the untimely scream, the crow flew hurriedly.

“Lies… It’s all lies!”

“Hilde!”

Hildegard eventually fell off the donkey’s back.

It didn’t hurt. To be exact, there was no time to feel pain.

“Oh my gosh, lady! You’re here?”

Suddenly, the door of the mansion opened, and the users ran out loudly.

And there was a voice that stood out in my ears.

“Hilde? Redith?”

“Mikhail! It’s all right, go in.”

However, despite Redith’s reluctance, the opponent ran with a measured step.

Maybe he’s about sixteen or seventeen years old.

The same frizzy silver hair as Redith.

The frizzy hair that had not yet been organized revealed tiredness.

The boy, with his droopy tail, about a span of length, tied loosely and had blue-purple eyes.

His eyes look a little more gentle and friendly than Redith’s.

“Hilde? Are you okay?”

Mikhail ran one step and made eye contact with Hildegard.

And at just the right time, the sound of rumbling rang instead of answering.

Growl!

Mikhail told the user who ran with him with a relieved face.

“You must have been really hungry. You should hurry up and prepare a meal. Robin.”

“I’ll prepare it right away, Master!”

“Why did you ruin it…….?. Why did our house go bankrupt….?”

“What do you keep muttering from a while ago?”

While complaining, Reddis held Hildegard, who was on the floor with a lost look.

“Hyung*, she is weird today. I’ll carry her inside.”

(older brother (to another male))

“It was difficult for Hilde too. Let’s go in now.”

Mikhail smiled affectionately and brushed off the dirt on her sister’s knee and arm.

Redith laughed mischievously.

“Tsk tsk. If you leave the house, you’ll have a hard time. A twelve-year-old doesn’t know that.”

‘Nope! That’s not it!’

Hildegard denied it with tears.

“As long as nothing happened. Come on, let’s eat and sleep.”

“Hurry up and say hello to father. Dad, I went to the princess who ran away from home.”

Redith pretended to greet the portrait hanging in the lobby.

Then the name tag appeared in Hildegard’s eyes.

[The 14th Duke Michaelis Acaraxia]

“Ah……..”

Is this what it feels like to be slapped on the cheek with cold water?

‘Aunt is coming soon and I’ll buy you a shoe store!’

In the portrait, the person with a haggard complexion was her nephew, who was a newborn baby.

* * *

So, I guess I was reborn as my nephew’s daughter.

I know that. But why?

‘Why has our family become like this?’

Scratched handrails and stairs, cracked marble walls.

The sparsely missing chandelier had lost its bright light was helping to make the mansion even scarier

The restaurant was even worse.

“Lady, do you want some more.”

“…….It’s okay.”

“There are potatoes too!”

“…….Thank you.”

The soup was watery because it was overcooked and diluted.

A tough bread that you can barely swallow if you chew it well.

The only thing I could eat was the apricot jam, but even that was almost finished, revealing the bottom.

The saddest thing in the world is the poor dining table.

But is this what is happening in the Acaraxia family 80 years later?

“Hilde, eat more. You are hungry.”

“It’s okay… I ate a lot.”

To be honest, I don’t know what kind of spirit I answered.

‘It’s Mikhail and Redith, right?’

The sons of my nephew, one who resembles Michaelis, and one who resembles Leonhard Oppa.

If the house looks like this, it’s good enough to shout out, ‘I’m going to get crooked right away!’

‘Is it because our members are too nice?… No, but that’s true!’

No matter how kind comes from leisure, no matter how rich is the heart!

‘What’s the point of being rich in heart?’

It seems that I knew how the situation was rolling roughly.

The duke’s staff was reduced.

Perhaps it was to reduce the mouth that had to feed.

It’s not a good financial situation even with empty words.….

‘I’m going crazy…’

Integrity is a good virtue.

But isn’t virtue is a virtue as well?

What do you mean by potato and vegetable soup?

‘What kind of man ruined our property?’

Children without any authority could not have sold the house.

‘Then who is it?!’

It was a time when I was trembling with silent anger.

It was when I was trembling in the still rage.

“Sister, you little pumpkin. I know you’re upset, but stop being stubborn.”

“Redith.”

“Don’t stop me, hyung. Hilde is old enough to know that.”

“Ehm,” continued Redith, who coughed lightly.

“Hilde, I know you want to participate in a swordsmanship competition. But this is an opportunity that may never come again.”

“……Opportunity?”

“It’s literally.”

Reddies looked straight at me and said,

“We have to win this competition somehow. Even if you don’t do well, you can also be the second to pay off the debt with the prize money.”

“Debt?!”

There’s also a debt, too?

The spoon fell loudly from my hand.

“How much is it?!”

“It’s not that much. You don’t have to worry too much.”

Mikhail urgently added.

I guess he was worried that I would be shocked.

“It’s about a million kerubles. It was a debt that our mother owed, but I paid almost all of it.”

It was a relief.

“But I can’t stay in debt like this. Do you understand?”

Hildegard realized that her stomach was boiling.

I guess it is because of the thin soup, so it is boiling.

Or is my blood boiling instead of soup?

“I am going to this competition. That way, we can pay off our debts with the prize money……. We have to solve everything.”

“…….”

“You can’t ask Countess Solver to pay your participation fee. Don’t be too upset. You can go later when you are a little older.”

Is it a situation where others have to pay even for participating in the swordsmanship competition?

“…….”

“Hilde?”.

Hildegard opened her mouth, which had been tightly closed as if she had applied glue.

“I… I want to go back to my room.”

It was a strategic retreat. For the time being

* * *

Creak. Creak.

The sound of the stairs shaking.

I swear it’s a sound I’ve never heard in a mansion in my previous life.

“Haha.”

Hildegard, who chose to retreat after suffering serious mental damage, denied reality with cloudy eyes.

The creaking sound was loud.

“Hahaha.”

As soon as she entered the room under the guidance of the maid, she lay down on the bed like a broken doll.

“Hahahaha!”

Hildegard’s laughter, which she had been smiling like a person who gave up, suddenly stopped laughing.

‘If that’s the case, I’d rather be dead. Or die again now.’

But how can I die?

After dying and waking up, nephews live whining in a mansion that they are worried about leaking rain.

There doesn’t seem to be a single penny in the house, and I’m even living on debt… ….

“I can’t die comfortably like this! Hahaha….!”

Denial – Anger – Negotiation – Depression – Acceptance.

Hildegard entered the first of the five stages of accepting her death.

“Liar! It’s all lies!” You’re lying! You’re lying! You’re lying! You’re lying! Argh!”

Creaking! Creaking! Creaking!

Hildegaard jumped on the bed like a fish that was just caught from the sea.

“Argh! Argh!”

Denying reality, she rolled around, kicking her bed with her dull body.

“No! Even if the rich go bankrupt, three generations have passed! If you spend a lot of money, your in-laws can eat well and live well! How can you ruin it like this? That! Why did you mix it all up? How can this be? Guys! How can it be like this!”

She was angry and crying like a man whose sky had fallen, but nothing changed.

It is said that rivers and mountains change in 10 years, and it has been 80 years.

Everyone I know would have died, and even brother Leonhard has already died and is buried in the ground for years.

‘Then come back safely. Understand?’

I lost all my energy from my body.

“Is it because I didn’t keep my promise? Is that why you’re doing this, brother?”

When I remembered the face of my brother I missed, I naturally cried.

“Leon Oppa….”

What should I do from now on?

My nephews are living like that, but I can’t just wait and see.

The same goes for the families.

However…….

“How can I rebuild a ruined family?”

Do you want me to rebuild my family by myself?

“I would rather seal the demonic spirit again!”

What am I supposed to do with this?

With this young body, like a beggar’s family!

‘In that case, it would be better to return the territory and give up the title. Looking at the family, it seems like it will happen soon.’

After ending injustice and anger, Hildegard entered the third stage of accepting death.

The negotiator was herself.

‘Let’s just think that Acaraxia is ruined. Huh? Return the title after saying I screwed it up.….’

However, it was a negotiation that was obviously going to break down.

She loved this place too much to put down the Acaraxia family.

She grew up here and vowed to die here.

I learned both sadness and joy in this land.

What will happen after returning the land?

Where did I go after that?

Acaraxia of the rainbow.

Beautiful Hildegard.

Although her former glory is gone, the memories and praised pride of making her life as a noble princess remain here.

“Hik…”

Negotiations broke down quickly, and Hildegard accepted reality without a choice.

The last step in accepting death.

It was a short depression and acceptance.

“Hik! Leon is a liar!” You said you would collect the most handsome men of the Empire who would take care of me from the cradle to the grave when I returned and lay them out in two rows… … !”

Hildegard cried, burying her face on the pillow.

If Leonhard, who was lying in the tomb, he would have been the sound of being terrified by the forged promise.

* * *

Thump, thump.

After Hildegard returned to the room, the two remaining in the restaurant continued to eat with dark faces.

How long has it been since he saw Hildegart’s back with her shoulders dropped?

Mikhail put the spoon down.

“Redith, I think it’s better to send Hilde to the capital city.”

“Brother.”

As expected. What I was worried about came out.

Redith raised his head as if he couldn’t.

“No, brother. Brother knows the situation of our house the best.”

“I just need to increase my work.”

“But…….!”

“Hilde has never run away from home so disappointed.”

It was the first time for Mikhail to see his sister so sad.

It was like a squirrel whose only a few acorns in the mountains were stolen by humans.

It was only natural that Mikhail’s heart was weakened by seeing her cuteness and sadness buried together.

I Need Sponsorship – Volume 5 End

I Need Sponsorship

5 volumes

Whatever had happened, Edie was filthy as if she had rolled to the ground. Hearing Edie’s urgent voice, Hoyeon quickly ran towards it.

“Edie, what’s going on?”

“Hey there, hey, Cloan and Ren… … .”

“Why Cloan and Ren? What’s going on?”

I had a bad feeling, so I rushed. Soon after, Edie burst into tears.

“I fell off a cliff… … .”

“what?”

Suddenly, the unexpected words caught my breath. His eyes turned white, but there was no time to panic. I looked at Ho-yeon. Ho-yeon, who nodded, came out at once and lifted Edie.

“Hey!”

Edie screamed in surprise as she suddenly climbed up.

“Edie! Where are Cloan and Ren apart?”

“Hey there!”

“Hoen!”

“Yes.”

As soon as Edie pointed her finger, Hoyeon jumped forward. As I quickly passed the trees and bushes, I caught my distant mind. If the children fell, I don’t know where they got hurt. Is Roddy okay?

‘It’ll be fine with Jack as well.’

Jack is always stuck in the library, but Jack accompanied me when I heard that the children were going into the woods today.

‘I was relieved because there were no wild animals.’

I never thought this would happen.

‘It’s my fault.’

He was preoccupied with the duke, so he didn’t care about the children. But now wasn’t the time to succumb to self-blame. It is never too late to reflect on later.

“Here it is!”

As soon as Eddie shouted, Hoyeon stopped quickly. Me and Edie hugged tightly so they wouldn’t bounce off. I came down safely from Hoyeon’s arms and quickly ran towards the cliff.

“Jack! Roddy!”

Seeing Inyoung standing at the edge of the cliff, I shouted.

“You are the head teacher!”

As soon as he found me, Roddy hung tears and held me in his arms. I walked over to Jack holding Rody.

“sorry. In the meantime, I opened my eyes for a moment… … .”

As soon as he saw me, Jack bowed his head. As the eldest, he seemed to blame himself for putting the children at risk.

“No, what about Cloan and Ren?”

“It’s down here. Cloan went down to pick flowers and stumbled, but Ren caught him and fell with him.”

I lowered Lodi down and quickly ran towards the cliff.

“Cloan! wren!”

“Master!”

As soon as he shook his head and shouted, Ren waved his hand.

‘thank God. I don’t think he’s hurt.’

Fortunately, he fell off the chin protruding between the cliffs and was able to survive.

‘Cloan… … .’

When our eyes met, Cloan turned his head. At first glance, his eyes fluttered.

‘I see you’re sorry.’

Cloan had a flower in her hand, a pink flower that resembled Ren’s pink hair.

‘Who’s not the male lead.’

But you’re too reckless. I looked at Ho-yeon, thinking that I should pay attention later.

“I will rescue you.”

“Please… … .”

That was the moment.

shit. An ominous sound was heard, and the jaws with the children began to crumble. It was still in a precarious state, but as the children fell, the shock seemed to have increased. Ho-yeon also noticed and ran towards the children, but the jaw had already fallen off the cliff with a pile of stones, and the children were also falling.

“Hey!”

Eddie saw the situation and screamed. Ho-yeon immediately threw herself down the cliff. Hoyeon ran down the wall and grabbed Ren first. And he reached out his hand towards Cloan, but barely touched it.

“Cloane!”

Ren in Hoyeon’s arms shouted like a scream.

‘Lee Daeron Klauan fell.’

Watching the situation above, I clenched my teeth. He took off the ring he was wearing and operated his magic. The magical power became wind and lifted up the fallen Cloan. Without missing the time, Hoyeon hugged her to Cloan. The children who were holding their breath breathed a sigh of relief. So did I.

‘I’m glad I studied the magic of the wind.’

It was still just a beginner level, but I was able to lift at least one child. It would have been impossible if it had been water or fire.

‘Now again… … .’

I immediately tried to put the ring back on. But I couldn’t.

“Finally found it.”

A muffled voice came from behind. I stiffened at the so familiar voice. Hoyeon, who came up soon after, put Ren and Cloan down and approached with caution.

“Master, the author… … .”

“Ho-yeon, take the children and go back first.”

“However… … !”

“Please.”

I asked without looking back, and Ho-yeon couldn’t help but turn around with the children. Before leaving, Jack looked at me anxiously. I smiled as if it was okay, and Ho-yeon hugged Jack and walked away. Then I turned my head. Slowly, his figure came into view. Platinum blonde hair, white skin, amethyst-colored eyes, and even anger-filled eyes. I smiled hard and said.

“It’s been a while, Vincente.”

Then he said with a sarcastic laugh as if he was having fun.

“Well, it’s been a while. I didn’t know that ‘next’ would take this long, Ciel.”

He spit my name out in a repressed voice.

“What, won’t you see me now? Does it mean that the use value has gone down?”

“What are you talking about? See you later.”

I remember the last conversation I had with him before I left. The ‘next’ that Vincente said is probably referring to the conversation at this time. When I didn’t respond, he approached me and grabbed my wrist tightly. It was tingly and painful, but I tried my best to look at him, pretending it was nothing.

“I wanted to see real people go crazy, you.”

‘I’m not crazy.’

His eyes met up close as if it wasn’t a lie, and he was completely savored. More power came into my hands. He took one step closer.

“Otherwise, I can’t hide it like that.”

“… … .”

But the excitement didn’t last long. Vincente looked at me with a distorted expression on her face, like an abandoned child. Seeing it, I felt as if I had committed a very great sin. Maybe that’s why, he said as an excuse.

“I had to move quickly. I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you in advance.”

“What the hell happened? Is that why you were hiding in this place? even I did not know?”

“Sorry.”

“Hey, you can’t tell me why.”

Vincente let out a smirk, as if frustrated.

“Then I won’t ask you anything, so come to me.”

“what?”

I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected words. I must have hurt my self-esteem and thought I would disappear right away… … .

“I won’t ask you anything. If you need a place to hide, come to me and hide.”

It wasn’t like an order. Vincente’s tone was close to a plea. He looked at me as if asking for permission. However… … .

“No.”

“why!”

At my resolutely dropped answer, Vincente shouted. I took a step back and he hurriedly caught up.

“You’re not asking anything. You hide it! But why… … Why not?”

His tone changed sadly. asked me with a contorted face. Surely by his side, he would be able to avoid the emperor. ‘Khan’ cannot be easily touched by even the emperor, and Vincente is an excellent wizard. But why not… … Because he is dangerous. Besides, if I was alone, Khan and Vincente were too dangerous for children to get close to. I didn’t even tell you that fact. I just look at him with an unchanging face.

Vincente stared blankly at my face, let go of my wrist and took a step back. his head fell down.

tuk, tuk. shoot ah

“Ah.”

I thought a drop or two of rain would fall, and then it rained. I involuntarily looked up at the sky.

‘It was cloudy and then… … .’

I wish I had gotten off a little later. Now the timing is bad.

“I… … .”

I turned my head at the sudden voice. Vincente’s head fell down. His platinum hair fell heavily in the rain. His lips were sweet.

“If only I had been a certain nobleman.”

“Vincente… … ?”

Then he raised his head. Water-soaked amethyst-colored eyes looked at me pathetic.

“If it were him, not me, you would have made a different choice.”

“… … .”

I quickly understood what Vincente meant. I couldn’t say anything. That was my answer, and Vincente understood. he smiled crookedly. But is it because of the feeling?

‘Why do you look like you’re crying in my eyes?’

His mouth was smiling, but his eyes weren’t smiling at all. The pouring rain ran down his eyes.

“done. It’s really annoying. You and me.”

Vincente, who was muttering, gradually moved away. He couldn’t be seen anymore because of the heavy rain. When I returned home, Ho-yeon and the children ran to me.

“master!”

“Master Teacher!”

“Are you okay?”

At the end of it, I saw Chloane standing restless. After wiping off the water roughly with the towel Hoyeon handed me, I approached Cloan.

“Oh, sorry… … .”

Warak. He hugged Chloane as he said he was sorry. I could feel Chloane and the children perplexed.

“Wow, manager?”

“I’m glad you weren’t hurt.”

“… … Sorry.”

“Don’t do anything dangerous again.”

“Yes… … . I will repent.”

Cloan nodded slightly. After stroking Cloan’s hair like that, I went back to my room.

“I will prepare hot tea to warm you up.”

After Ho-yeon went out and changed clothes, I collapsed on the bed.

‘My head is complicated.’

I remembered Vincente talking in the rain with a sad look.

‘It feels like I’ve reached the bottom.’

The Vincente I know was very proud of himself, and he never gave up on others. That guy begged me to go with him today.

“If only I had been a certain nobleman.”

I didn’t know that Vincente would say such a thing. He had the dignity of being from a lower class more than anyone else. But if you say that yourself… … . and… … .

“If it were him, not me, you would have made a different choice.”

‘He must also be referring to Duke Crayman.’

I should have answered ‘no’ on the spot, but for some reason I couldn’t.

‘I really thought it was.’

If that’s the case, I’ll definitely be able to protect the children first. Above all, I think that person can trust and entrust the children. by the way… … .

‘Is Vincente okay?’

I was just worried.

* * *

fight. tuk. Dietrich, who was at work, suddenly turned his head to a strange sound.

“you… … .”

Dietrich, who recognized him at once, muttered, and Vincente approached with dripping rain. Although the appearance was unusual, Dietrich was not vigilant. Vincente, who faced Dietrich, grinned.

“I just met Ciel.”

“… … !”

At that, Dietrich jumped up from his seat. Vicente giggled as if it was funny to see him react right away. But after a while, he let out a long sigh and pulled the wet, clinging hair back. Then he slid his gaze to Dietrich and said,

“I don’t like it. So you go.”

“What… … .”

“It was a place where Siela was hiding, a place that didn’t even show up on the map. You wouldn’t be able to find it normally.”

He hurriedly threw the scroll at Dietrich. Dietrich, who had received it, looked at him with curious eyes and asked.

“Why are you telling me?”

“… … For the same reason as you. Because if it were you, you could be allowed to protect it. I think it would be reassuring to have it there.”

“… … .”

Dietrich stared at him silently, and Vincente sighed in exhaustion and turned around.

“I have done enough. You do this for yourself.”

With those words left, Vincente disappeared. Dietrich looked at the place that had disappeared for a moment and put on his coat without delay. Rick, who came in just in time, asked in amazement.

“Where are you going?”

“I’m going to see Ciel.”

“Yes? However… … .”

You don’t know where she is. Rick wanted to ask, but Dietrich was already ready to go out and had a scroll.

“Sir, that’s… … .”

“It was given to me by the owner of Khan. He said that he would be able to meet Ciela through this.”

“Yes? But it’s dangerous to believe straight-forward.”

Rick was startled. According to Rick’s investigation, Khan was notorious, and the man who owned Khan was even more infamous. No matter how much they shared the same purpose, I was anxious to believe it as it is.

“Let’s do some research… … .”

“I don’t have time for that.”

“dismissal!”

“Rick, I’m always sorry for you.”

Dietrich smiled softly and turned to Rick. Rick exclaimed as if he was going to be amazed at the sight.

“If you know, please give me some! Do you know where the scrolls lead to?”

Rick couldn’t help but scream, but Dietrich didn’t give up.

“I am so sorry. If anything happens to this, I’ll be responsible for it, so don’t worry.”

“Isn’t that what you mean!”

“Rick.”

Rick looked at him with a tearful face.

“I am always grateful to you. Because of you, I would have been able to be.”

“dismissal… … .”

At Dietrich’s sincere words, Rick’s eyes reddened. Seeing Rick like that, Dietrich smiled.

“It won’t be too late. If you go back, you will get scolded enough to get rid of that time, so please take a look at this one time.”

“sleep… … !”

Dietrich tore the scroll while Rick was vigilant. Embarrassed, Rick ran, but light was leaking from the already torn scroll.

“I will go.”

“dismissal!”

Rick screamed and grabbed Dietrich, but he had already disappeared.

* * *

“Sir, I have tea.”

“Ah, yes.”

I was lying in bed, and I woke up at Ho-yeon’s words. With both hands, he grabbed the teacup that Hoyeon was offering. Steam rose from the teacup. After looking at the teacup for a moment, I smiled and said to Hoyeon.

“Thank you, I’ll drink. I don’t care, I do what I have to do.”

“But you don’t look good. also… … Did you have anything to do with him?”

At Hoyeon’s words, I shook my head briefly.

“Nothing.”

Of course, Ho-yeon did not completely believe what I said. She looked at me with a worried look, but I didn’t care.

“… … all right.”

After a while, Hoyeon sighed and left the room.

“… … .”

I erased the smile on my lips and looked down at the teacup. Vicente’s face appeared over it. The image of him showing his floor in the pouring rain.

‘I thought it was just a crush.’

Although Vincente was particularly nice to me, I thought it was just a good feeling.

‘And with me, I can break the curse… … .’

That’s why I thought it was good for me.

‘No.’

I wanted to put down the teacup and bury my face in my hands. I couldn’t do that, so instead, my strength went into the hand holding the glass. The sleep was trembling.

‘If it were… … .’

When I said I wasn’t going with you in the woods a while ago, if it was the original Vincent… … . At least the original Vincente I know of would have gotten mad at me at the thought of hurting her self-esteem and turned around. That means you’ll never see your bottom to me. Never show my inferiority complex… … . Before that, the curse had already been lifted, so there was no need to look for me. So in a nutshell… … .

‘Vincente is me… … .’

I didn’t say it directly, but I knew it. It would be stupid not to know. Vincente likes me. It’s more than just a good feeling… … . I felt bad for hurting him.

‘But I couldn’t help it.’

It is impossible to live in hiding here forever, but even so, the surroundings of Vincente were too dangerous. I needed to think of the children above all else.

‘and… … .’

Vincente said that he would have made a different choice if it were ‘he’, but Vincente was wrong. I… … .

“… … Let’s get some wind.”

The more I thought about it, the more my head began to ache, so I grabbed the teacup and got up. It was a mountain where I got the outside wind. I opened the door and looked into the living room.

‘No one is there.’

The living room was usually noisy at this time, but today it was quiet with no children in sight.

‘It must have been a big shock.’

Because I was about to get seriously injured.

‘If something like this happens again, I’ll be very scolded then.’

As I was thinking, I stopped when I saw a single pink flower lying on the table in the living room. Why did Cloan go down the cliff? It must have been for Ren’s sake, but I guess he didn’t give it to him… … .

The tip of the flower stalk was crushed no matter how hard it was gripped. I put down my teacup for a moment and brought a vase and scissors. After cutting the crushed stems, fill the vase with a little water and insert flowers into the center of the table.

Seeing this tomorrow will make Chloane a little more happy. When he remembered how happy Chloane would be, his gloomy heart seemed to get a little better. I grabbed the slightly lukewarm teacup and went out again.

‘Cool.’

It was early May, so the wind wasn’t as cold as before, but it was just moderately cool and felt good. I was going to sit down and enjoy the breeze, but I thought it would be better to walk quietly, so I left the house and headed towards the field. crumble. The leaves of grass rubbed his ankles and the moisture he had been holding soaked into his shoes and skirt. It was damp and cool.

I stopped for a moment and looked around. It was wide enough to see the horizon, but there were only me, Hoyeon, and the children. I thought for a moment, looking at the forest I had encountered with Vincente.

‘That’s right, I can’t hide here forever.’

Vincente’s offer was rejected, but he couldn’t hide here until he died.

‘Cloane, Ren and Edie are already eleven years old. Before Jack becomes an adult, he has to go out into the wider world.’

Of course, from the Emperor’s invisible line.

‘There is enough money, so it is not too difficult for the children to live.’

When it comes time to leave my arms and become independent, I will help you as much as possible so that you can live your life doing what you want to do at that time.

‘It won’t take long.’

An adult in this world is 18 years old. So Jack has only three years left.

‘The original has changed.’

Because the ultimate purpose in the first place was to change my pre-planned death.

‘Cloan and Ren are not separated. Even if Cloan becomes emperor, he will not harbor any hatred of me.’

Although the nursery school was burnt down as in the original story.

‘Let’s stay here for a little while and start our activities as far away from the capital as possible. If Jack wants to, it will be fine for him to study abroad.’

I looked down at the teacup that had finally cooled down.

‘When that time comes, the duke will never meet again.’

It will be impossible to meet by chance like last time and just look at it from a distance. Just thinking about it made my heart feel cold. When I think of him, I feel infinitely depressed and my eyes sting. This feeling is not good. It seems like it will never change… … .

“Let’s go back.”

Being alone in a spacious place seemed to be more immersive, so I turned to go home again. But I couldn’t move. I thought I was seeing a vision. I miss you so much, I miss you, so I finally created a fantasy. But the illusion opens its mouth.

“… … Ciel.”

It was only then that I realized that this wasn’t an illusion when a voice so familiar came out.

“dismissal… … ?”

How the hell is he here? The answer was readily available.

‘It’s Vincente.’

When I asked if it would have been different if it had been ‘he’ rather than myself, I guess I really had informed the duke of my location. Even if your hips hurt.

‘Why are you happy?’

On the other hand, I was happy. I was able to face him who I missed so much, and he came to visit me without forgetting me… … .

‘However.’

“Ciel, I… … .”

“sorry.”

I bowed my head towards him. The meaning of this action is clear. I won’t go with you… … . Of course, the peacock was the one he missed. He’s my favorite, but he’s also dangerous. The emperor must have been keeping an eye on the duke. Since Jack had decided not to reclaim the throne, it was important to remain unnoticed by the Emperor as much as possible. Unless something special happens, I and my children will never go to the capital. I wanted to keep him in my eyes even a little longer, but I thought I would be unable to control my emotions, so I tried to pass the peacock.

“I saw the nursery school burnt down. If I can’t tell, I won’t ask. But know this one thing.”

widely. The peacock caught me as I was passing by. However, unlike in Vincente’s time, he didn’t grab it hard enough to frown. It was just the right amount of power. His unchanging consideration during this time was really refreshing. I looked at him, trying to hide my feelings. His figure was very close. The still black hair, the golden eyes that seem to have transferred the moonlight on the back, the sharply angled nose and jawline, and the lips that contain my name. Each one was clearly visible. I stared blankly at him, not even thinking of moving.

The peacock’s lips parted. The wind blew and his voice pierced my ears.

“I will be your strength. Even if your opponent is an emperor.”

“… … !”

At his unexpected words, I looked at him with a startled look, like someone stabbed in the corner.

“how… … .”

“I found a fragment of a burnt cloak in the nursery. I found out that it was the emperor’s guard division cloak.”

“Are you saying that even though you know that, you can become my strength? Even though I know what that means… … ?”

“Yeah, I know. know and speak.”

Knowing who my enemies were and saying that they would be my strength meant that I could start a ‘rebellion’. When I took a step back, he took a step closer.

“The most important thing to me is you, Ciel. so… … .”

It would be a lie if I said I didn’t turn my heart for a moment. But I don’t need his power. If Jack wanted the throne, he would desperately need his power more than anyone else, but Jack had a different choice. In the future, Jack and the Emperor will never meet again. There will be no rebellion. Because that’s what Jack wants.

“I’m sorry, I’ll go in first.”

I pulled out my hand and tried to go back.

“just a second! Just take this.”

“Yes? This… … .”

He hurriedly put something in my hand. what a scroll

“It’s a summon scroll. If you have it, you can call me anytime. If you change your mind at any time, call me.”

“No, this is just… … .”

“Don’t even refuse this.”

The peacock said as if pleading. Staring blankly at his distorted face, I grabbed the scroll and said:

“okay. I will do that.”

“… … will wait.”

Leaving behind the duke who was standing there, I headed towards the house. Holding on to what you want to look back on.

When I got to the room, I looked down at the scroll and put it in the safe. The duke said he’d wait, but I’m not going to write that.

* * *

It was bright and I came out to prepare breakfast, and with wide eyes, I smirked and headed to the kitchen.

“Master, good night… … ,”

Ho-yeon, who came first and was preparing breakfast, saw me and said hello. she asked me with a worried face.

“Are you okay? You look worse than yesterday. He had a bad complexion and his eyes were swollen.”

“Ah.”

At Ho-yeon’s direct words, I rubbed my eyes. As she said, after meeting the Duke last night, I slept all night without a sigh. Thanks, I wasn’t feeling well.

“I think it would be good to rest today.”

“However… … .”

I had a lot of work to do today. I had to clean the room on the second floor, which had not yet been cleaned up, and I also had to clean the yard where the grass had started to grow. Other than that, there are many other things to take care of.

“… … So, let’s postpone what we’re going to do today. Hoyeon is also resting today. I’m sorry that I’m alone.”

I’ve been in a troubled state for the past few days, so Hoyeon did a lot of work for me, but I couldn’t add more here. I have nothing urgent to do, so I decided to put off the task for today. Ho-yeon seemed uneasy about the fact that she was also taking a break.

“Think of it as a vacation.”

Hoyeon sighed briefly at my words and nodded her head.

“all right.”

Then he looked into my eyes and said sensibly.

“Then, sir, can I go out for just one day?”

“Well? Where are you going?”

As I hadn’t heard anything about it, I looked at him with a surprised face, and Ho-yeon carefully nodded.

“Yes… … . Last time around this time, I heard that my fellow countrymen were passing by… … .”

“Aha, you’re here to meet your people.”

“Hey, but it doesn’t matter if you say no. We can meet even in winter.”

Ho-yeon said hurriedly, lest I feel uncomfortable.

“Yeah, it won’t be long, but I’ll be able to say hi.”

“Yes? Are you really… … ?”

But when I nodded willingly, Hoyeon asked with wide-eyed eyes.

“then. I’ll give you a scroll, so use it to get around. However, you must not tell your people about the location of this house.”

If it had been before, I would have felt anxious about the lack of a sympathy, but now only Vicente and the Duke know the location of this house. I don’t think the two of them will ever reveal the location of this place. It’s safe for the time being, so Hoyeon can leave the house for a day or so.

“of course! thank you!”

Ho-yeon answered with a bright face. Then he looked into my eyes and said,

“sorry. You’re feeling dizzy, but I can’t protect you… … .”

“It’s only been one day, but I’m really okay, so let’s go.”

My heart feels heavy because it seems that I have put a burden on Ho-yeon because of my poor condition recently. As soon as breakfast was ready, Hoyeon was ready to go out. It seemed like there were a lot of things that I wanted to take care of, as it is my family that I meet twice a year. She came out of the room one by one and packed it in her bag. The children who came out of the process and finished breakfast watched.

“Master Ho-yeon, where are you going?”

Roddy, who was toddler, clinged to Ho-yeon, looked up with an anxious face and asked. Seeing that, Hoyeon groaned and flinched. The two people, who had a special relationship from the original, were still closer than the other children even after the original was changed.

‘By the way, Hoyeon was teaching Lodi swordsmanship.’

Speaking of swordsmanship, it was all about teaching me how to wield the wooden sword I gave you as a gift, but it was clear that there was a special bond between the two of them anyway. When Roddy looked at him with that kind of face, it seemed that Ho-yeon was not feeling well.

I wondered if I should drop Lodi so that Hoyeon could come and go. They are my fellow countrymen who have been meeting for a long time, and I hoped that they would come with a comfortable mind. But before I went out, Ho-yeon put her hand on Lodi’s head and said.

“I’m going to see my friends.”

“Are you friends?”

“Yeah, we’ll meet, eat delicious food, and chat with each other. Especially Roddy, don’t talk a lot about you. I have a small, good-natured child. And don’t come back soon. Can you wait well?”

“Wow.”

When Hoyeon waved her hand, Roddy nodded.

“Yes!”

“Great.”

“Hehe.”

I didn’t even have to go out. After accepting Hoyeon’s outing, Rody pulled away from Hoyeon and held Ren and Edie’s hands tightly. I looked at Lodi like that with delight. He was only eight years old, but he was a much more understanding kid than I had thought. We saw off Ho-yeon, who was soon ready to depart.

“I’ll be back before tomorrow night.”

“Yeah, be careful.”

After seeing Ho-yeon leaving, I went home with my children.

“Cloan, aren’t you playing outside today?”

Cloan, who would have been running around the field if it had been before, was quiet today. When I asked the question, Chloane shrugged her shoulders and answered with a gloomy face.

“I’m not going out today.”

“Hmm, why? Because of yesterday?”

Cloan nodded at my words. Meanwhile, Chloane’s gaze was fixed on one place. I looked up to see what the hell I was looking at and it was the vase I had put flowers in yesterday.

“that… … .”

“Oh, I would have withered to death if I left it alone.”

“Wow, did the manager do it? Aren’t you mad?”

“what?”

When I asked, Chloane, who was wiggling her fingers, frowned with a puzzled expression on her face.

“It happened when I was trying to pick that flower… … . The director just cried because of me… … .”

Cloan glanced at me and murmured.

‘Did I cry?’

Oh, I cried. But it’s because of the peacock, not because of Cloan. I tried to speak, but Cloan went into the room with a sullen face. I thought I was more excited than I thought, so I wondered if I should follow up and explain why it wasn’t. Then Ren, who was watching us, approached us and said,

“Cloan was surprised to see the director crying. I’ll come in and comfort you. And this flower… … Thank you for taking care of me.”

Ren pointed to the vase and said, followed by Cloan. Only me, Edie, Roddy, and Jack were left in the living room. Eddie, who was paying attention to the atmosphere around him, said to Rody.

“Rody, would you like to play while drawing with your sister?”

“Huh!”

Roddy nodded willingly and took Edie’s hand and entered the room. I scratched my head shyly. It’s been a while since I’ve tried to spend time with my children, but I think it’s going to be difficult.

‘Should I handle the rest of the work?’

In fact, there was not much to do even if it was called a delayed task. Because this is no longer a nursery school. All the money that was transferred to the account was cut off. Proceeds from the Duke Crayman family are probably just piling up in vain. Still, I brought all the balance before I left, so I didn’t have to worry about money until all the children were independent.

‘It wouldn’t hurt to have some alone time after a while.’

After moving here, I was very concerned that the children might not be able to adapt to the changed environment or that they might get hurt. Since everyone went in like this today and I’m the only one left, it would be okay to have a leisurely time.

“Are you going to the library, Jack? Can I prepare some snacks for you?”

I thought Jack would spend some time in his study today too. But contrary to my expectations, Jack shook his head and said.

“No, I am not going to the library today.”

“Hmm, okay? Let me know if you need anything.”

“… … I have something to tell you. Can I come to you after I have gathered my thoughts?”

“Huh? Oh yeah.”

I nodded in surprise at Jack’s unexpected words. Soon Jack returned to my room. I looked at Jack’s back like that.

‘The atmosphere has changed, too.’

It’s something I’ve felt since moving in, but today it feels stronger.

‘Did something happen?’

I was worried, but they said they would come after I had organized my thoughts, so I decided to wait and see. When I returned to my room, I left the window slightly open and started working. There wasn’t much so the work was done quickly. After stretching once, I lay on my desk and looked out the window.

‘The weather is really nice.’

The weather was getting warmer day by day. As I closed my eyes slightly and focused on my senses, I heard the warm gentle breeze brushing my cheeks and the sound of the lush leaves leaning. There was no sound of children laughing all the time, but this was also peaceful and good in its own way.

‘Sleepy… … .’

As I was immersed in this comfortable atmosphere, only then did the sleepless night rush in.

‘Should I sleep a little bit?’

It would be more comfortable to go to bed and sleep, but the windows and the bed are far apart, so you won’t feel the sensation you have now. I didn’t think about it for a long time because I had to prepare lunch for the kids anyway. I fell asleep lying on my desk.

how much sleep Feeling popular, I slowly opened my eyes.

“Ah.”

When I woke up, I heard a bewildered voice. I raised my head and looked at it.

“Jack… … ?”

“I’m sorry for waking you up. I was going to go out to see you sleeping… … .”

Jack said with an apologetic face. I shook my head slightly.

“I thought it was going to happen soon. But what’s going on?”

It was rare for Jack to come into my room, so I asked with a curious face. After a moment’s hesitation, Jack nodded.

“I have something to tell you.”

“That’s what I said earlier.”

I immediately noticed It seemed that Jack had come to organize his thoughts.

“It’s not urgent.”

“no. Sit down, I’ll bring you something to drink.”

“Yes… … .”

Jack seemed to be offended by the fact that he woke me up, but I sat him on the sofa. Even if you don’t know what the story is, it must be an important story for Jack to come to you. I just couldn’t send it. I quickly brought a drink. As the weather got warmer, I prepared lukewarm barley tea instead of hot cocoa. It was a pure tea that had only a little flavor because it would be eaten by a child.

Jack looked at the mug for a moment, then put it down. The process was repeated several times.

‘weird.’

It didn’t feel like the usual Jack. rather… … .

‘It’s like Edie who first came to me.’

At that time, Edie also had something to say, but she hesitated and repeated such meaningless actions. But Jack would look like this. What the hell is that? I was curious and wanted to ask, but I waited patiently. A breeze blew in through the open window. The wind was stronger than I thought, and just as I was thinking about closing the window, Jack opened his mouth.

“Before… … .”

Jack’s brown eyes turned to me. But it’s weird. Among the brown eyes, I could see the purple eyes that were Jack’s original pupils. I unconsciously looked at Jack’s neck. A pendant enchanted by Vincente caught my eye.

‘Is the magic weakening?’

But Vincente had said that magic was semi-permanent. I didn’t even think the magic would come out so quickly. Because I know Vincente’s skills better than anyone.

“The manager said it. Have you ever thought of wanting to regain the throne?”

“Ah.”

I widened my eyes at Jack’s unexpected words.

“Right, it was.”

At that time, I was wondering if my decision was really good for Jack. How did Jack respond then? certainly… … .

– “I don’t need a latitude or a better environment. I like it best now. I like , Director.”

I remember being moved by that answer. But why bring up the story of that time? I stared at Jack without a word. As he touched the teacup, Jack carefully opened his lips.

“Actually, I followed the director last night. Seeing you go out alone late at night… … . sorry… … .”

“uh?”

I couldn’t hide my embarrassment at the completely unexpected remark. I didn’t know that Jack was coming after me. Jack glanced at him. I quickly captured my expression and said.

“No, I was a little surprised, but you don’t have to apologize.”

Maybe Jack followed me because he was worried about me. I guess I wasn’t feeling well these days… … . Hesitating, Jack sighed a little and continued.

“Then I heard it. A conversation between the two of you… … .”

“Ah… … .”

“He is the Duke of Crayman. The owner of Master Leonard’s family and a regular supporter of our orphanage.”

“… … right.”

With my answer, Jack shut his lips again. I looked at Jack without saying a word. Opening and closing his mouth, Jack couldn’t easily get the point out. It must be such a careful and important story. After a while, Jack buried his face in his hands as if in agony, and let out a scream.

“I wanted to protect the orphanage. I thought that if I was not exposed to the world, the nursery would be safe and my current life would continue. However… … .”

“Jack… … .”

“Regardless of that, the orphanage burned down and the principal and the children were trapped in a place cut off from the world. All because of me… … .”

“No, it’s not your fault.”

I didn’t know that Jack was blaming him, so I said hurriedly. Jack’s hand fell and looked at me. I stopped breathing when I saw the sight. Tears welled up in Jack’s eyes and he bit his lower lip to the point that it hurt. Jack said with a more disheveled and rougher look than ever.

“If you can’t escape, I want to protect you. I want to have the strength to protect myself from living in a place like this so that the same thing does not happen again.”

“Jack, I mean… … .”

“I said I didn’t need a throne, but I changed my mind.”

Jack’s eyes, which were shaking, gradually hardened. Among them, the purple color became more intense. realized late. that this is not a magical matter. The fact that Jack is searching for his self.

“I want to protect the precious things. so as not to lose it again.”

Jack returned and I was lost in thought.

‘It’s the power to protect… … .’

Jack didn’t say it directly, but it was clear what he meant.

“I will be your strength. Even if your opponent is an emperor.”

‘Jack must have had that in mind.’

With the power of a duke, he could put pressure on the emperor. In addition, if Jack’s identity is revealed, the emperor’s position will be even more in jeopardy. In fact, even in the original story, Cloan succeeded in rebelling with the Duke Crayman on his back.

‘However… … .’

That is dangerous and difficult. Will I be able to put the burden on the duke again?

“ha… … .”

I let out a deep sigh. After a while, he lifted his head, which had fallen.

‘If you don’t want to join the rebellion, you’ll be able to help Jack.’

Just getting information from the emperor would be of great help. Perhaps this is what Jack wanted. I turned my head to look at the safe I had pushed under the desk. Inside the safe was a summon scroll given by the Duke.

gulp. Swallowing my saliva, I took the scroll out of the safe. I stopped trying to tear it apart.

‘Let’s think about it a little more.’

Is this really the best? Is there no better choice… … .

* * *

Two weeks have passed since then.

‘does not exist. No matter how much I think about it.’

I fell flat on my desk. The wind blew through his mouth as his hair covered his eyes. I could see my exhausted figure through the window. I haven’t been able to sleep properly for almost a month… … .

It has been almost a month since I met Vicente. After hearing Jack’s story, I was only thinking about it at night, so it was difficult for me to sleep, let alone a proper daily life.

‘Jack told me not to worry… … .’

I was worried about this kind of thing, so not long after, Jack came back. He said he didn’t care too much about what he said.

‘How could you not care?’

I know how much thought and thought you put out. Jack must have been sincere. Maybe he won’t change his mind. So I wanted to repay him.

‘Jack said he could reveal his identity.’

What was even more surprising was that Jack trusted Duke Crayman much more than I thought. To get help, he had to reveal Jack’s identity. Asking for his consent, Jack gladly accepted. If it’s ‘he’, you can believe it… … .

‘Because I can also trust the peacock.’

Leaving the original work and looking at his appearance so far, he was a very reliable man. However, it was unavoidable to be hesitant. I looked at the scroll on the desk with confused eyes.

‘If you tear this scroll, you can’t go back.’

The situation and the emotions that were pressed down. Will I be able to face him casually? The moment you see it, your emotions will burst.

I clenched my fist. And after a lot of thought, I tore the scroll slowly.

* * *

“Sir, have you not been able to sleep today?”

Early in the morning, Rick entered Dietrich’s room and sighed deeply.

“I can’t sleep.”

“You still have to sleep. How long are you going to do that?”

Rick’s voice rose in frustration. But Dietrich didn’t even look at him, he was just immersed in his work.

‘You’re completely ruined.’

It stopped me, but I thought it would get better when I saw Ciel. But after returning, Dietrich suffered from even worse insomnia. Maybe he didn’t think about it at all, so he devoted himself to work all day. That doesn’t mean the performance is good either. Occasionally, mistakes that he would never have made before were discovered, perhaps because of extreme fatigue. Dietrich refused to respond when he suggested that he receive treatment because he thought he would have serious health problems if he continued like this.

“… … It’s Lishan Week.”

The words I had been holding down reluctantly came out. At the word ‘Lishan Week’, the hand gestures that seemed to move endlessly stopped. Rick said with a worried face.

“If you greeted Lishan Week with that kind of body, this time it’s really… … .”

“Rick, stop. I know.”

The peacock raised his hand and stopped it. He put down the quill he was holding and pressed his temple firmly. At first glance, the eyes under the eyes were blank. Seeing Dietrich like that, Rick held back what he wanted to add.

“If you know, go to bed. I will bring you some sleeping candles.”

“… … I get it.”

When Rick didn’t back down at all, Dietrich responded with a tired look and headed to bed. Soon after, Rick left the room to get some sleeping pills, and Dietrich changed into comfortable clothes and laid down on the bed.

‘Is it Lishan Week soon?’

During Lishan Week, the physical condition deteriorates rapidly. It’s not easy to control the runaway of magic even when you’re in good shape, but as Rick said, if you’re in your current state, it’s obviously going to be more difficult to control.

‘It would be better if you close your eyes a little.’

No wonder Rick is worried. Even though I felt myself, my current physical condition was the worst. I don’t think it was that bad on the battlefield. Shortly after closing his eyes, Dietrich got up again.

‘If you can sleep because you want to sleep, you won’t have to worry.’

There was a brief burst of laughter. It was very pathetic and ugly to look at. So, how ridiculous would it be for other people to see it?

“… … I’d rather get some wind.”

Rick sighed and urged him, but if he was in an inconsistent state, he thought it would be better to clear his mind. Dietrich got out of bed and went out to the terrace. I leaned against the railing, but the wind that arrived in June belonged to the rather warm axis. That part was sad. Then, with a sudden thought, he returned to his room and searched the pantry. When he finally found what he wanted, he poured hot water and dropped the tea bag. Then I went back to the terrace and felt the scent of tea.

“… … You are younger.”

Mumbling, Dietrich continued to sip. As I was doing this, the accumulated fatigue seemed to be relieved a little.

‘It would have been perfect if Ciel was together.’

Suddenly, I miss the time I had a conversation with her over a cup of tea. I didn’t know at the time that I would miss her so desperately.

‘I don’t know why the emperor attacked , but… … .’

For unknown reasons, for whatever reason, Dietrich was entirely on Ciel’s side. The absolute good in him was Ciel.

‘and… … .’

Dietrich had long been suspicious of him. The Geumsangje system revolted under the pretext that the former emperor did not take care of the state affairs, lavish blood money, and enjoyed gambling and drugs. His rebellion could be tolerated because the nobility at the time also sympathized with him. After killing the former emperor and his wife, he ascended the throne on his own because there was no heir to the throne.

But Dietrich was dubious about it all. As far as he knew, the former emperor and his wife were foolish enough to think only of the people. He was never a person to waste people’s taxes or to enjoy drugs or gambling. Rather, he was such a good man that he openly favored the people and was opposed by the nobles. For this reason, Dietrich did not show any loyalty, even if he did not protest against the golden situation. However, the emperor wanted all nobles to prove their loyalty, and he rejected and hostile the Duke of Crayman who did not comply with it. Overlapping his business, the emperor looked at Dietrich with a more serious eye than the enemy. He did not hesitate to use his dark past to attack.

Then why did he attack ? I don’t think Ciel has done anything wrong.

‘If that’s the case, it would have been publicly pursued rather than leading only the Guards Knights secretly.’

Dietrich wondered if Siela was holding the Emperor’s secret or weakness. Ordinarily, it would not be thought that the head of an orphanage close to commoners was holding the Emperor’s secret, but if Dietrich knew her, there was a good chance.

‘So if it’s hidden in a place where people don’t see it, it makes sense.’

Moreover, it was an unknown land that did not appear on the map. Having a house in such a place meant that they had been preparing to move for quite some time.

‘Have I not given her that much trust?’

It hurts my heart to think that she must have been suffering alone. Dietrich sip the tea again. It was a little lukewarm, but it was good to soothe a complicated stomach.

‘If you go your way, you will hate it.’

It broke my heart to know where I was, but I couldn’t even find it. That was the moment.

pod. A halo appeared behind him. Dietrich stared at the swarm of lights out of nowhere and smiled softly.

“Sir, sleep seconds… … .”

Just in time, Rick returned with sleeping candles and was unable to speak any more at the situation unfolding in front of him.

“Hey, what is this… … .”

“Rick.”

Dietrich called Rick, who stuttered in embarrassment, in a friendly tone. Rick’s face turned pale. Because every time he called him that way, nothing good happened. Rick asked cautiously, feeling an ominous feeling.

“Maybe again… … Isn’t it… … ?”

Rick stuttered, but Dietrich didn’t answer. Seeing that, Rick felt even more anxious.

“I’ll be back soon… … .”

Unsurprisingly, Rick touched his forehead in response to an answer that didn’t deviate a bit from his expectations.

“It’s not possible. Where are you going with your body now? At least after getting some sleep… … .”

“She is waiting. Then it will be late.”

“Wait for that!”

Rick groaned in frustration. However, Dietrich’s steps towards the halo did not stop. Rick, unable to see, threw the sleeping candle he was holding and grabbed Dietrich’s arm.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t send it to you either. I’m speaking as a friend, not as an assistant. Don’t go. First, after taking a deep breath… … .”

“Rick.”

“… … .”

Dietrich placed his hand on Rick’s, which was holding my arm. He said in a calm and serene tone.

“Anyway, I won’t be able to sleep like this. Even the sleeping candles you brought with you won’t work. You know that better than anyone.”

“Ugh.”

Rick smirked at this. as he said Rick himself knew best than anyone that he couldn’t sleep when he was worried. I’ve been watching him since the battlefield. Also, the fact that this sleeping candle won’t work. Even though he knew it, he was stubborn because he didn’t want to see him suffer anymore.

“This is the last time. If you come this time, I will do exactly what you want.”

“… … It is a promise.”

Dietrich nodded resolutely as Rick spoke in a shaky voice.

“I promise.”

“… … Please proceed with caution.”

“Thank you, Rick.”

Rick let go of the arm he was holding and took a step back, said a sincere thank you, and then Dietrich walked into the glow. After a while, Dietrich’s figure disappeared with the halo. Alone, Rick let out a deep sigh. He also thinks he can’t beat him.

* * *

The room was filled with gold that leaked out when I tore the scroll. I closed my eyes tightly, dazzled by the light that filled the room. I slowly opened my eyes as I felt the light fade away. and… … .

“… … dismissal.”

In the midst of the disappearing light, his figure appeared.

‘You look very tired.’

My heart ached at the emaciated look. He strode towards me. Then his feet stopped a step away. I looked up at him. I thought about what to say when we meet again. I was going to say that I’m sorry for calling you suddenly and that I have something to tell you. But the moment I saw his face, the things I had been thinking about for a long time flew away and became a blank sheet. It was the peacock who spoke first.

“Ciel.”

I reflexively shuddered at the sound of my name coming out of his mouth. I stared blankly at him.

‘why.’

can not understand. After suffering so much because of me, why are you looking at me with such a face, with such a kind and warm face?

“Thank you.”

He said without further explanation. At those words, I felt like I was about to burst into tears. What if he turns away from me now, and what if he gets tired of saying I’m capricious? The things he was worried about became as clean as a blank sheet of paper in his words. I bowed my head. He bit his lower lip, which was about to open. He slowly opened his mouth and made a noise.

“I am… … Thank you.”

Rather than saying sorry, rather than telling a secret situation.

“Thank you for coming… … .”

The first thing I wanted to say was thank you. The peacock gently embraced me. I finally found rest in her arms.

* * *

how long have you been Having come to my senses, I offered the duke a seat.

“It’s a good tea for recovering from fatigue. You look tired.”

I came up with a car that is good for his future recovery. This was a bit of a special car. I made it by looking at the illustrated book and combining tea leaves. It was a finished product after a lot of trial and error. It was the first time I showed it to the duke, so I was a little nervous. I stood by him and waited for him to drink. But for some reason, he did not drink the peacock while holding the teacup.

‘Is it a bad smell?’

Worries flooded in like waves. Then the peacock looked up at me and said,

“I want to drink together.”

“Yes?”

“together… … I want to drink face to face.”

“Ah… … .”

I was a bit bewildered by the unexpected request, but I quickly got my share of the car and sat across from it.

‘It’s been a long time since I saw that.’

Sit face to face with the peacock and drink tea.

‘It was around this time back then too.’

I remembered the Duke’s first visit to the nursery. I was really surprised then. I turned my head and looked out the window. Come to think of it, it was autumn then, but the atmosphere was similar to what it is now. It was warm and there was a gentle breeze. He was tired and the smell of tea permeated the room. Then I saw him and thought he was very beautiful.

‘It’s still the same.’

If there was anything that had changed since then, it was the season, place, and emotion. My feelings for him had changed so much. When I see him, my heart aches and my eyes get cold. My heart beats out of control and my eyes keep following him.

sniffling. As he drank the tea, I took a sip with him. Even just one sip will not relieve fatigue, but somehow it feels like the accumulated fatigue has been relieved. Silence passed for a while. In the stillness, only the sound of running water barely broke the silence. As I get to the point, I know that this comfort will disappear, so I drank tea for as long as possible. But in the end the end came and I put down the empty teacup. At the same time he looked at me.

“Your Excellency was like that. You will be my strength. Even if the enemy… … Even the emperor.”

“okay.”

The peacock nodded in agreement.

“Your words are correct. It was the emperor who burned the orphanage that day. So… … .”

I clenched my fists and looked at him.

“It will be very difficult. So you can go back now. I am not resentful.”

It seemed better to leave a clear warning than to ask for help blindly. If he said he would go back, I thought he would let me go. However… … .

“Not going back. didn’t you say No matter who you are, I will be your strength.”

His voice was full of strength, and his eyes were full of blind affection for me. It seemed that no matter how much I hurt and hurt, it would never break. So, does it make me trust this person even more?

“Yes… … Then I’ll tell you. what happened. Why did you move here? And after the story is over… … .”

I looked straight at him and moved my lips.

“I want your help.”

* * *

The story took a long time. I don’t know where to start, so I explained the situation when I found out Jack’s identity. Of course, that was a fake story. In particular, the Duke could not hide his surprise at the news that he had received the former empress’s pendant from Count Simor. I couldn’t have imagined that such a conversation would happen when I wasn’t there. He said this in the context of the fact that he hid Jack’s appearance with Vincente’s magic.

“Magic is so wonderful.”

While acknowledging Vincente’s abilities, he looked somewhat bitter. It even ends the story of the emperor finding out Jack’s identity and running away here the day he raided the orphanage.

“May I ask why you changed your mind?”

he asked carefully.

“At first, I didn’t plan on revealing this to anyone. I was going to live quietly like this and slowly go out into the world. The emperor is watching you, and I keep away from you, thinking that if I come in contact with you, I might get caught by the tail.”

“… … .”

“However… … The nursery burned down and Jack changed his mind. Jack wants strength so that the same thing doesn’t happen again. And the power to protect the precious things so that we don’t lose them.”

“… … Right. I never thought it would happen.”

“Sorry to confuse you.”

It must have been sudden for him, so I said sorry. He shook his head and answered.

“It must have been difficult to say, but thank you for trusting me and telling me.”

He said with a soft expression and voice. I looked at him with a complicated face. This man is too much for me.

“Your Majesty, I owe you too much. I can’t put more pressure on you than this. If only you could give me information about the emperor… … .”

But the peacock shook his head.

“I will actively help you. and… … .”

His expression darkened. I looked at him with a puzzled expression on his face. After a while he said

“After you disappeared, the situation changed.”

“The situation… … Will it change?”

I tilted my head at the unexpected words. He nodded.

“After you disappeared, the emperor… … He became a general.”

The story that followed was amazing.

* * *

The central aristocrats who had gathered in the conference room for the inquiry could not hide their gloomy faces and leaking sighs.

“Who else is going to die today? … .”

“Shh, it’s time for your Majesty to eat.”

“Ugh.”

In response to the baron’s inadvertent words, the count next to him quickly left a warning. Then the baron quickly covered his mouth. I quickly looked around to see if the emperor had just heard of it. The complexions of the nobles were all pale. The atmosphere in the hall was breathtaking, like walking on a thin ice sheet.

“Take care of your mouth. Especially these days.”

“I am really going to die, Count. How did you get there… … I never knew it would be this hell.”

The Baron was recently selected as the Central Nobility. At the news of the sudden promotion, the baron jumped with joy.

A month ago, he attended the first central meeting with excitement. But the reality was different from what he had imagined.

“Your Majesty the Emperor.”

At the loud voice of the servant, the nobles quickly stood up.

“I see you, the Emperor, the sun of the empire.”

Soon the veil was lifted and the emperor appeared, and the nobles kissed and greeted them. The emperor sat down at the top and the meeting began. After reading the prepared report, the emperor spoke with a cold voice.

“Obviously, all the families told us to disband the privates and dedicate more than 500 soldiers… … .”

The emperor’s cold gaze flew to one place. The man who caught the gaze flinched.

“Sir Frerick’s family has only 356 members.”

“So, I’m sorry, Your Majesty!”

At that, Frerick quickly got up from his seat, fell on his face in front of the Emperor, and ejaculated.

“But our family doesn’t have that many soldiers. I even hired mercenaries with all my extra money, but… … .”

“Isn’t there Youngji people? Would it have been enough to mobilize Young Ji-min? From Jim’s point of view, it looks like the wonder was just disregarding Jim’s orders.”

“Hey, that’s right… … ! no! Joe, if you could give me a little more time… … !”

“Put it away.”

Frerick rubbed his hands and ejaculated, but the Emperor chin without giving a single glance. Then the waiting knights approached and started to pull Frerick, who was lying flat on his back.

“your Majesty! your Majesty! Sah, save me… … !”

bang. The door slammed shut, and the sound of Frerick’s sobbing could be heard through it. In an instant, the nobles hardened their bodies and looked at each other.

“I’m tired… … . Today’s inquiry will end here.”

He glanced at Frerick’s vacant seat before he left.

“I hope that the new person to sit in that position will be loyal.”

After saying those words, the emperor left the conference room.

“… … ha.”

After the emperor left, no one was able to move for a long time. At the sound of a sudden sigh, you and I both sighed deeply and made a sound of pain.

“I’d rather die first. Shouldn’t we see one person dragged out like this every week?”

“It would be better if we just watched. Next time, I might be dragged away.”

“Sir Frerick, I know you were selected as the Central Nobility last month… … .”

“The crotch was torn because an inappropriate person set foot in this place. Next time, another poor person will sit there.”

“Why the hell is your majesty like that? Although he was originally a heartless person, he wasn’t that violent… … .”

“If you knew the reason, it wouldn’t be so frustrating. But according to rumors… … They say your Majesty seems to be on drugs.”

“No, drugs?”

“It is said that there is someone who has seen him inhaling an unknown powder. They drink it mixed with wine and sprinkle it on food.”

“Well, it can’t be… … . Drugs were also part of the reason the former emperor was deposed.”

At the baron’s words, the elderly count among the central nobles murmured as he saw the emperor’s departure.

“Some scholar said this. ‘History repeats itself.’”

At the Count’s words, the conference hall fell into silence. There was no one here who did not understand the meaning of those words.

* * *

In the garden full of pure white roses, a man in the middle was savoring the scent of tea. It was quiet with no one around, and the scent of roses combined with the scent of tea was an art. A man trampled on a beautiful landscape like a painting and came to him.

“hundred!”

At the voice that seemed filled with anger, the man and Baek put down the teacup he had been leaning on and looked at it. A slight breeze blew and messed up his gray hair.

“Hey, what’s going on?”

Black’s face contorted at his carefree question.

“What’s going on? Do you ask because I don’t know? enemy… … No Eternum was found in the remains of Count Frehrmann. I couldn’t find anything anywhere in the mansion.”

“… … .”

“By the way, you were the one who found the Count in the basement. Cursed Aethernum, did you take it?”

“Well, I don’t know what to believe and be sure of.”

“Don’t get lost! Otherwise, the cursed Aethernum is gone, and you can’t be so carefree!”

Black groaned. Baek looked at Black without saying a word, and stood up and walked towards him. He was shorter than Black, but Black’s shoulders stiffened at his somewhat overbearing figure.

“If I really had the cursed Aethernum, I wouldn’t be able to show this attitude to me now. ‘Aaron Douglas’.”

“… … !”

Black flinched at the sudden burst of my name from White’s mouth. The cursed ethernum is expressed through the name as a medium. If he really had the cursed Ethernum, he could not escape the curse as long as he knew the name. Without making a sound, Black looked down at White with a stiff face. Baek looked at Black and smiled broadly.

“No need to be so nervous. I really don’t have the cursed aethernum, and even if there is, there’s no way I can curse you. Because you are special.”

“… … Really?”

“of course. The cursed Aethernum must exist somewhere in the enemy’s mansion. Due to the sudden death of the enemy, the boundaries of the mansion are strict, so I planned to investigate it after some time has passed. So don’t worry. Oh, would you like a cup of tea all the time? It smells great.”

“… … Not required. If you don’t have Ethernum, you have nothing to do. I will go back.”

“… … I’m sorry. then yes I wish you all the best on the way, my friend.”

Ignoring White’s greeting, Black turned around and left the garden. After Black left, a group of shadows fell behind White. Baek muttered without even looking at him.

“Take care of it.”

“Yes.”

The shadow disappeared and Baek put his lips to the cup again. As the tea dripped a little, he frowned slightly and grumbled.

“It’s all cold.”

After taking a deep breath, Baek looked up at the sky.

“Goodbye, Aaron.”

It was perfect weather.

* * *

‘Baek is suspicious.’

Black thought in the moving carriage.

‘Isn’t it really a bag?’

It has been more than 10 years since we were together since the academy days and knew Baek, but Black still didn’t know exactly what kind of person he was.

‘Friend… … .’

Black had never thought of White as a friend. It was just natural for him to be around.

‘Since when.’

Heuk was not kind to others from the beginning. Due to his ferocious appearance and his unsociable personality, he was alone throughout his academy. Despite being the son of one of the few dukes in the Empire, the Duke of Douglas.

‘It came naturally.’

The Duke of Douglas was inferior compared to the Duke of Crayman, but because he was a duke, his attention was drawn from the time he entered the school. Of course, there were a lot of people who approached him, but they all fell off because of his blunt personality.

‘And there was no reason to beg against me. I am the third son who cannot succeed the duke.’

Since he had two older brothers, he never had a duke. … … there seemed to be no

One day he approached.

“It’s you, Aaron Douglas.”

“What are you.”

With pure white hair, a dry body, and even pale skin. They all looked completely different. When Aaron asked, being wary, he said with a bright smile.

“Branch, Branch Radolph.”

“take no interest. go away.”

Aaron, as always, responded coldly to him, who introduced himself in an easygoing manner. At this point, you will know that you will hurt your self-esteem and walk away… … .

“That book is interesting. He’s my favorite writer too.”

The guy I introduced as Branch didn’t fall off, but rather stuck to the seat next to him and talked to him in a friendly way. Aaron ignored it, but he muttered to himself as if he was not getting tired of it. From then on, Branchi followed him around as if he had become a best friend in the world. I wondered what he was doing, so I found out that he was the second son of a weak baron. The peculiar thing is that he lost all his family members in a fire accident a few years ago and is now living with a relative.

Aaron felt uncomfortable and uncomfortable with such a branch, but when he came to his senses, it became natural for him to be by his side. After graduating from the academy, I naturally lost contact with him. I thought I’d never see you again, but… … .

“Long time no see, Aaron.”

“you… … .”

“Suddenly, I figured out something great. Aethernum, a substance with mystical powers. With this, you can achieve anything.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You want to be a duke, Aaron?”

“… … !”

“I’ll help you beat your brothers and become a duke. In return, you lend me the power of a duke.”

Aaron didn’t believe it at first. However, as if to prove that statement, after a while, the guy reappeared with blood all over his body.

“you… … That blood… … .”

“Aaron, I’ll put blood on your hands instead of you. nothing to be afraid of You just have to accept the position you are given.”

It was the next day that I realized the meaning of those words. Last night, his younger brother was found murdered by someone. At first, the thought of losing his brother cried and burned his revenge towards Branch. But soon I changed my mind. The younger brother had died, so Aaron could sit there.

‘That’s what it’s like to get into your father’s gaze.’

His father, who did not listen to anything he said, looked at him and listened. The seat that seemed far away became a little closer and I wanted a seat closer.

‘If only the older brother disappears, I will really… … .’

But he couldn’t get blood on his hands like Branch. I was afraid of getting caught. As if reading his mind, Branch appeared in front of him again.

“how? It felt like I was getting closer to where I wanted to be.”

“… … What are you planning to do with the power of the duke? Are you planning to take over the Empire?”

‘Own the empire.’

It was a metaphor for the emperor’s seat. Aaron was serious. Otherwise, there is no reason for him to do this. Then Branchi laughed out loud as if he had heard a very interesting story. Aaron’s face turned red from embarrassment. The moment he thought it was his own guess, Branchi, who had stopped laughing, said with a very gentle and comfortable face.

“You can’t be satisfied with just an empire.”

“… … .”

At that moment, Aaron felt some kind of goosebumps. For some reason, at this moment, this man with a benevolent smile felt frightening. At the same time, I was convinced that he could really get his hands on something bigger than the Empire.

“Aaron, I’ll make you a duke. I will make those who ridiculed you for being far from your succession knelt down at your knees. So you are my strength.”

he held out his hand Aaron looked at his hand and swallowed a gulp. It felt as if the devil was tempting me.

“… … good.”

Aaron could not resist the temptation. The moment they held his hand, Branchi smiled broadly as if he was very happy. Aaron will never forget that face. Until the moment I die… … .

“Aaron Douglas, this is an order from Branche to dispose of you. You are no longer worth it.”

While passing the mountain, the carriage overturned in a sudden attack. Along with the cries of the horses, the coachman uttered a terrifying scream. Masked men blocked Aaron as he crawled out of the overturned chariot. In the ensuing battle, the surrounding grass and trees were engulfed in fire. Aaron used the magical power he had absorbed so far to fight the assassins, but they also showed unusual magic skills.

‘Is it the people who were raised by the branch?’

Did you grow things like that? How long had that guy been planning these things? The battle, which had been boiling and boiling, leaned to one side as time passed. Aaron, who was suddenly in a corner, bumped into a large old tree and stopped. Sweat and blood ran down his face. The blood seeped into his eyes and his vision turned red. he intuited that he is going to die here today. But why?

‘I’m not afraid.’

Death was imminent, and I had no fear or desire to run away. rather… … .

‘Now I feel relieved.’

From the moment he held Branch’s hand, he predicted death.

‘You’re my friend, it’s really not even funny… … .’

How does it mean to throw it away as if it were to be thrown away when it is no longer needed?

‘I never once thought of you as a friend… … .’

will there be no Not even a single moment? Branch is a dubious and awkward being, but while attending the academy, he filled the empty seat next to me. You make people excited by saying that you are amazing. If there was something I wanted, I knew it frighteningly quickly, so I prepared whatever it was. It was also true that he felt relief at the whispering that he was always on your side and that he had nothing to fear. I’ve always thought that he would abandon him whenever he wanted, just as he could abandon him at any time… … .

‘I guess not.’

I fell for that guy’s nonsense lies and I’m so cornered, waiting for death like a poisoned rat.

“Die, Duke Aaron Douglas.”

A sword clad with ominous magic pierced his heart and lodged in an old tree.

“Cool!”

The blood was refluxed and the area around his mouth and nose was covered with blood. Aaron wanted to sit comfortably. But he couldn’t even fall because he was stuck in the sword. Instead, he lifted his gaze and looked at those waiting for his death. My vision was red and blurry. I can’t even see who the person in front of me is.

One day, Branch asked.

-“Aaron, what would you like to achieve if you collected all the Ethernum?”

It was a silly question. Aaron did not answer for a long time. After a while he parted his lips.

– “You will have the strength that will not lose it.”

At the time, I didn’t know why I answered that way, but now I know. himself… … I was afraid of being abandoned. I was afraid of losing my usefulness, so I was more obsessed with Aethernum than anyone else.

‘Like an idiot.’

It was meaningless anyway. Aaron’s eyes slowly closed. Someone approached in the middle of the blurry vision. Aaron immediately knew who he was. Even in a blood-stained world, he is still white.

“Goodbye, my friend.”

Hearing the gentle whisper, Aaron slowly died. After confirming that Aaron was dead, Branch got up. He looked at Aaron’s corpse with heartless eyes and turned away. Under the moonlight, his silver-sky blue eyes gleamed.

* * *

When I heard the duke’s story, I muttered with a serious face.

“The tyranny of drugs… … .”

“The drug is still just a rumor. However, the central nobles are turning their minds to the ever-increasing tyranny of the emperor. And recently, the emperor invaded the route of the Duke Craymans and even killed the crew. I can’t stand it any longer.”

“then… … .”

No matter how cruel and heartless the emperor was, he was thorough in discerning his own interests.

‘All because of Jack?’

It felt too much for that. It wouldn’t be any good if I pretended to be with the Central Nobility… … .

It didn’t make sense that the Duke Crayman had violated the route and killed an innocent person. Yes, there was no benefit to the emperor. Rather, it will only increase the enemy uselessly.

‘Drugs?’

Among the words of the duke, I came to mind that the emperor used ‘drugs’. In the original story, the emperor never used drugs. Rather, there were many explanations that he always tried to maintain a clear mind because there were many enemies around him. However, no matter how much he missed Jack, it was unlikely that the emperor would lose his mind and do drugs. Wouldn’t it be rather fearful and constantly vigilant about the surroundings? Suddenly, a feeling came to mind.

‘What if it wasn’t drugs?’

No one really knows what kind of drugs he is doing. If so, it may not be a drug. But if it’s not keeping you sane, it’s most likely a special substance.

‘A special substance… … .’

Something slowly floated to the surface. What was certain was that the emperor was preparing something.

‘Is this really safe?’

Suddenly, an unsettling thought flooded my mind.

‘Is this really okay? How long will the emperor never find this place? If the Emperor pursues this far, we will… … .’

“Ciel!”

“Ah.”

As I fell into the depths of my thoughts, I was startled by the peacock’s loud voice, so I woke up and looked at him. The peacock grabbed my shoulder with a desperate look.

“Your complexion is not good. Are you not feeling well?”

“Oh, no, it’s not… … .”

“… … Is it because of the emperor? Is the Emperor’s news making you uneasy?”

“… … .”

I couldn’t answer ‘no’. because it’s true

The duke said to me with a desperate face.

“Can’t you tell me?”

After hesitating, I opened my mouth.

“The Emperor is obsessed with finding Jack. If discovered, then really… … .”

It felt like fear had become a reality and engulfed me. I knew better than anyone that I wouldn’t be able to escape this way. But I thought I could take the time. I had a strong feeling that even that might be impossible. I wasn’t used to sharing my fears with anyone. Because it was only my responsibility to bear it. Even if the Duke had said that, he could not confess right away.

“Ciel.”

He called my name as if he had noticed my shaking. I closed my eyes tightly. Then he frankly said it all.

“I’m scared, will I be able to protect it… … . I shouldn’t be anxious, but I feel so pathetic when I’m shaking like this… … .”

It’s the first time I’ve ever confessed my feelings to someone like this. So, my face turned red. He looked at me quietly, then suddenly got up and sat down next to me. I looked at him in surprise at his sudden action. He reached out and embraced me, slowly… … .

“Go, sir?”

His hand patted my back, stiffening my body. It was like being a child.

“If anyone is in the same situation as you, it would be scary. I’ve felt it before, but you tend to take everything on your own.”

“… … .”

“I think that fear has a thorn in it and that if you embrace it by yourself, you will only end up hurting yourself. But if someone carries it with them, it won’t hurt.”

“… … dismissal.”

“Can’t I bear that burden together? So that neither you nor the children nor anyone will be hurt.”

After hearing those words, the fear had already subsided. Just the thought of being with him.

I closed my lips and nodded.

“Yes… … .”

Then he smiled very broadly, as if he was happy.

After a while he said with a serious expression.

“… … The reason why the Golden Emperor was able to ascend to the throne was because there was no heir to the throne at that time. However, if the former Emperor had an enemy, it would be a different story. If Jack reveals his identity, he may be able to reconsider his throne right now.”

“It won’t be as easy as it sounds… … .”

Before that, the Emperor will try to deal with Jack, and he will also need proof that Jack is truly imperial. Besides that, there were many things to prepare. Can all of these things be done without the Emperor’s eyes?

Then the peacock wrapped his arms around my shoulder. He said to me with a serious face.

“Let me wield everything. I will be your sword, your shield, and your strength.”

“… … .”

“Come with me, Ciel.”

There was power in his voice. I almost inadvertently leaned on him. I couldn’t answer right away. After sending him back asking for some time to think, he fell into anguish.

So the night passed and the day dawned. I headed to the restaurant to prepare breakfast.

“Master, how are you?”

“Yeah, good morning.”

As I entered the kitchen, Hoyeon greeted me in the morning as usual. In response, I immediately hurried to prepare breakfast. Then Hoyeon spoke.

“You must have slept well today. I have a good complexion.”

“okay… … ?”

I checked my face in the window. Obviously I couldn’t sleep last night… … .

‘It’s really better than yesterday.’

Yesterday he looked like he was going to die soon, but what the hell is the difference?

‘Because of the fatigue recovery tea I made… … ?’

I quickly shook my head. The tea helps you recover from fatigue, not your body. There is no such dramatic effect.

‘then… … .’

Actually, I already knew the answer.

‘It’s because of the peacock.’

To say that you met that person once, that you were sitting face to face, drinking tea and chatting, changed so drastically.

‘This is also a disease.’

After that, if the peacock disappears later, I might just die in pain and die.

After breakfast, I called Jack by myself. Then he told me of the conversation he had with the duke. Although Jack is still young, I wanted to leave it entirely up to him to do so because this job is related to Jack.

“I think I should do what he said. However… … The director’s thoughts are more important than the Duke’s. What do you want the manager to do?”

Jack asked me. As I waited for an answer, I panicked. After thinking for a long time about Jack’s question, I answered quietly.

“You can trust that person. But Jack, are you really okay?”

“Yes.”

Jack nodded reluctantly. Jack’s eyelashes fell down.

“It was a decision I made after thinking about it for a long time. I didn’t even decide if I was going to regret it.”

“Then let’s do it.”

I’ve never seen Jack so resolute. It must have been a careful decision. It was no longer necessary to ask the doctor.

“and… … I have more to tell you.”

“Yes, tell me.”

I waited for the next word. Jack hesitated and couldn’t speak easily. What the hell kind of story is that? After a while, Jack opened his mouth.

“If you leave as a duke… … Before that, I want to tell the kids everything.”

“what?”

This really wasn’t what I expected at all. Do you want to reveal all the facts to your children? Jack continued to speak slowly.

“Everyone is doing fine, but the truth is, these situations are sudden and unsettling. If you don’t know why, you’ll be more anxious. You’re just pretending to be okay.”

“… … .”

“So before I leave, I want to tell everyone. And I want to respect their choices.”

“What if it was a choice?”

“If the children want, I want to go alone. It will be good for everyone.”

Jack’s expression looking at me was very comfortable. As if the mind had already been cleared.

* * *

A week later, the duke returned. But he didn’t look or feel as tired as he had seen before.

“The effect of the tea you gave me is very good. I sleep well at night.”

“I’m glad you did.”

“Did you think about what I said?”

He went straight to the point. I nodded.

“I will do as you wish. but… … I have work to do before I leave. Could you please wait a minute?”

“of course.”

The duke replied in a friendly tone. The duke went back, leaving a message that he would come to pick him up in three days.

‘I’m happy though. He seems to have improved a lot.’

Compared to a week ago, the complexion has noticeably improved.

‘Thanks to that, I barely got permission from Rick.’

I heard that Rick was very worried about the Duke’s health. However, since then, his condition has improved and he is said to have been allowed to travel.

‘You’re entering the duke’s house in three days… … .’

In order to avoid the emperor’s eyes, he plans to use the scroll scroll to move to the duke’s house. Once you enter the duke’s house, you can no longer go back.

‘And today… … .’

Today was the day Jack decided to tell the kids everything.

‘I said after dinner.’

How will the children react when they hear the story? then what should i do I was already worried. So it was dinner time. There was a strange feeling of tension throughout the meal. No, actually, I was so nervous that I couldn’t tell if the food was going into my mouth or my nose. A small hand came up on my forehead. Looking up in surprise, Cloan said with a serious face.

“Director, where are you hurting?”

“uh? why not?”

“I can’t eat well and my face looks weird. The manager said that before. If you are sick, you should eat porridge, not rice. Will you kill me?”

Cloan’s face, asking if she would like to die, was very serious. I smiled awkwardly and shook my head.

“No, it doesn’t hurt. Thank you for your concern.”

“really?”

“Yeah, really.”

“Are you really okay?”

This time, Ren, who was watching our conversation, sneaked in and asked. The other children looked at them with concern. Unbeknownst to me, the children seemed to be worried about me a lot. I was grateful for that worry, but I was also sorry, so I purposely nodded my head with a brighter expression on my face.

“then.”

“What a relief.”

Then the children showed relief.

‘I’ll have to pay more attention in the future.’

In the meantime, there are so many things I have to pay attention to, so I didn’t realize what kind of gaze the children were looking at me. I ate even harder, noticing that Chloane was still staring at me with a worried, half-skeptical look.

After dinner, we got together. It was not intended After moving into this house and having a living room, after eating, everyone gathers in the living room to do their own work. While the children were doing their own thing, I sip my coffee and glanced at Jack.

‘Didn’t you say after dinner?’

But Jack was just reading the book without moving. When do you really want to talk? At the same time as he was thinking, Jack gasped and closed the book. Then he opened his lips.

“I have something to tell everyone.”

“What is it, bro?”

First of all, Cloan looked at me with a puzzled face. For a brief moment, Jack’s eyes turned to me and then to the children in the crowd.

“Why did you move here and what will happen in the future?”

“… … .”

A quiet silence passed. The children looked at each other. Judging from the reaction, I wondered why he moved as Jack said before, but he didn’t seem to be able to ask. Ho-yeon looked at me slightly in an unexpected situation. I nodded.

As Hoyeon was about to leave, I grabbed her wrist.

“Hoyeon is a member of our family, so you should listen.”

“Ah… … Are you okay?”

“then.”

Ho-yeon looked at my words and sat down again. Hoyeon will continue to be together in the future, but I couldn’t leave it out of this important story. A tense atmosphere flowed at Jack’s serious look. At the end of the silence, Jack lowered his gaze. Cloan, who would have urged him to say what the hell was it normally, was unable to speak out. The atmosphere was so stiff.

“first of all… … The person you know now is not my true self.”

The end of his voice trembled slightly. I saw Jack. He was expressionless, but his lips and fingertips were trembling.

‘Jack… … .’

My heart was heavy. Cloan asked, confused.

“It’s not the real thing. What are you talking about, bro?”

The other children looked at Jack with bewildered faces. It’s probably hard to understand right away.

“I’ll show.”

Jack took the pendant off his neck. Then Jack’s appearance changed like paint dripping from the tip of a brush.

“… … !”

The children’s eyes widened in astonishment. Hoyeon took in a breath as if surprised. Jack slowly opened his eyes. Instead of the original brown eyes, transparent purple eyes appeared. The freckled brown skin color changed to a pure milky color. Most of all, her silver hair caught her attention.

“Hey, what is this… … .”

Seeing the changed appearance of Jack, Cloan stuttered and jumped to his feet.

“Brother Jack… … ?”

“Nonsense… … .”

The girls were equally astonished. Jack opened his mouth slowly in the frozen atmosphere. The only unchanging voice came out.

“This is who I really am. So far, it looks like magic… … .”

“What the hell are you talking about, bro! Magic?”

Cloan cried out. His face was flushed with excitement. Jack’s calm gaze turned towards him. When the purple eyes met, Cloan shrugged. Jack smiled bitterly at the sight.

“It’s not difficult, Cloan. Remember the magic potion that Seid showed you? It’s similar to that.”

“… … So, did you deceive us from the beginning?”

“Cloan… … .”

Ren called to calm the excitement, but Cloan couldn’t calm down easily. It was natural to be so excited. It had been about five years since the children and Jack had known each other. Because Cloan and Ren haven’t been apart from each other since they were six years old. It could have been surprising enough.

“Why did you deceive us?”

“I’m sorry, Cloan.”

Jack apologized without saying a word. Cloan glared at Jack like he was frustrated and went into the room in a hurry.

“Brother, I’m sorry. I’ll take care of Chloane. Don’t be too sad.”

“… … Yes, Ren. Please.”

“I, me too… … .”

As Ren followed Cloan into the room, Edie, who was noticing, also entered the room. Roddy came over, lifted both heels, and stroked Jack’s silver hair. Jack’s eyes widened at Roddy’s sudden action.

“Oppa, Roddy likes what he looks like.”

“… … Roddy, thank you.”

“Hehe.”

Lodi smiled broadly and followed Ren into the room, and Ho-yeon, who was watching, stood up from her seat. I asked her to patrol the outside so that she could leave her seat at ease. Even Ho-yeon left, and only Jack and I were left in the living room. I asked anxiously.

“Jack, are you okay? … ?”

I thought the children, especially Chloane, would be repulsive, but the backlash was stronger than expected. I was worried that Jack might have been hurt. Jack hung the pendant around his neck again and stood up.

“Yes, it was the expected reaction. It must be a big shock.”

“What are you going to do now?”

“It would be difficult to accept if I told you why I had to change my appearance in that state, and what the current situation is.”

And Jack looked at me and smiled. I couldn’t put words to that face.

“I said I was leaving for the duke’s house in three days. Until then, if this situation continues, then… … I will leave alone.”

“Jack, but… … .”

“sorry.”

I tried to catch Jack, but Jack nodded and went up to the second floor study. Finally, alone in the living room, I sighed deeply and looked at the room where Cloan and the children had entered.

‘I’ll be fine soon… … ?’

Since the friendship was strong, I believed that he would recover soon. I wanted to believe.

* * *

‘What should I do with this?’

Two days have passed since Jack revealed his true form.

‘Tomorrow is the day I leave right now.’

I looked out the window. As the days warmed up, the children, especially Cloan, ran outside.

‘It looks fine, but… … .’

At that moment, Chloane collapsed on the floor. Startled, I jumped up from my seat. But Cloan stood up casually and ran again like an unbridled foal. It looks fine, but it really isn’t. From the moment he heard Jack’s story, Cloan was prone to bumping and falling as if a screw had fallen off. Even though the wounds increased like that, he acted as if nothing had happened at all, which made me even more concerned.

‘Jack didn’t even come out of the room… … .’

Perhaps considering the confusion of Cloan, Jack settled all of his meals in the study. Not only did he eat, he didn’t come out well in the study.

‘I don’t eat well either.’

It would be nice to have a good meal, but the food was left on the tray on the way back.

“Master, are you okay?”

Ho-yeon, who was getting out of the car next to him, said he couldn’t see it.

“Well… … .”

Contrary to what I believed would be all right just two days ago, I am very anxious now. Tomorrow is the departure, and if you keep it like this, you may have to leave Jack alone.

‘I don’t want that.’

Even without Jack, the Emperor will pursue us and, above all, do not want the children to be scattered.

‘I think we should talk about it.’

I jumped up from my seat and headed towards the playground where the children were playing.

“Master Principal! Teacher Ho-yeon!”

Roddy, who saw us first, ran and hugged us tightly. Lodi’s cheeks and hands were full of sand.

“Master.”

Then Ren and Edie approached. I looked around and asked with a puzzled face.

“What about Cloan?”

“I came in with a shovel.”

“I see.”

After nodding my head, I hesitated and asked.

“Have you ever talked to Jack?”

When I asked, Ren and Edie’s expressions darkened. Ren said as the representative.

“I didn’t see it in person, I spoke to the door. I don’t know what’s going on with Jack oppa, but… … I don’t think my brother had a bad heart and deceived us. And even if the appearance changes, Jack oppa is Jack oppa. However… … .”

Ren took a deep breath.

“Cloan doesn’t seem like that. When I talk about Jack oppa, I just cover my ears. I’m so worried that Jack and Chloane’s relationship will grow apart like this.”

“that’s right… … .”

Eddie struck a match. Seeing these children broke my heart. It’s going to be hard for Jack and Cloan, but it’ll be hard enough for the kids in the middle.

‘I’ll have to talk to Cloan as well.’

I thought if I let it go, I would get closer again, but time was running out and I couldn’t leave it like this any longer. I headed towards the flower bed where I had gathered my shovel. I was able to find Chloe right away.

hooked. pooh. Cloan, who had come with a shovel, was digging with a shovel without meaning. I stood still for a moment and watched Chloane. Even though I got pretty close, Cloan didn’t notice me. That’s how crazy it was.

‘What are you thinking?’

I was expecting what he was thinking. I secretly bent my knees and sat down next to Chloane. Still, Chloe didn’t notice. I stared at Chloane’s face from my side. Chloane was stunned, then sighed intermittently.

“Is it because of Jack?”

“Oh!”

When I spoke suddenly, Klauan, startled, pounded his buttwheel. As if he had not yet grasped the situation, he blinked his eyes and looked at me and immediately blushed.

“You were surprised!”

“I’ve been by your side for a long time, didn’t you know?”

“Mom, I didn’t know… … .”

Hearing that you had been by my side all the time, Cloan got up with a red face. Contrary to my expectation that I would be back soon, Cloan sat down by my side again. As if I didn’t want you to leave. I came here because I wanted to say something, but I decided not to rush it. Because that could be a burden to Chloe. Instead, I decided to stay by your side like this.

Cloan still dug up only the flower bed she had been looking for with a shovel. I’m glad I didn’t plant the seeds.

“… … How is your brother? Would you hate me?”

Then Chloane asked cautiously.

“Um, well.”

I rubbed my chin with my hand.

“How about Cloan? Is Jack uncomfortable?”

Before we talk about Jack, I wanted to know what Cloan was thinking. Chloe’s head faltered at my question. A muffled voice was heard.

“I’m not comfortable… … . i like my brother as good as ren just… … .”

Chloe’s expression darkened.

“I don’t have any secrets from hyung, but he kept it a secret from us all this time. You didn’t trust us.”

There was little confidence and sadness in Cloan’s voice. Hearing that, I put on a sad expression on my face.

“I think it can be sad enough. Not only Chloane, but the other kids would think so too. But you like Jack as much as you’re sad, right? Are you upset that you didn’t trust the Jack you like?”

nod nod. Cloan shook her head. I raised my hand and stroked Chloane’s black hair.

“All I can say for sure is that Jack likes you and the kids as much as Chloane likes Jack, or more than that.”

“… … Really? Then why did you hide your secret and lie?”

“Obviously there must be circumstances that are difficult to tell Jack as well. Wouldn’t it be better to listen to the story first and then think about it?”

“… … .”

Cloan was silent. After a while, Cloan got up from his seat and said to me.

“Yeah, I want to hear from you.”

“I thought well. Jack will be in the library.”

“Huh!”

With a big nod, Chloane seemed to run right away. But after taking a few steps, he stopped and looked back at me.

“… … ?”

Is there anything left to say? As I tilted my head, Chloane, who had hesitated, parted her lips.

“I’m glad the director is our director.”

Leaving those words behind, Cloan walked away as if running away. I was silent for a moment, then I burst into a short laugh.

“really… … Because it’s cute.”

How can you learn without love? After poking a few more times, he got up. I thought about chasing after Chloane for a while and then stopped. Because I cannot meddle in the future area. I just had a good feeling that it was going to be okay now.

* * *

Finally, on the morning of the third day, the duke came. This time he wasn’t alone.

“Hello, Rick, Mr. Leonard… … .”

Rick had heard of it in advance, but he didn’t know that Leonard would come with him, so he greeted with a bewildered face.

“I’m sorry. When I heard that Ciela and the children were coming, I asked him to take me too… … .”

“that’s my fault. He was in charge of Jack, so he leaked information recklessly… … .”

Rick stood by and offered an apology with a guilty expression. It was a secret that only the Duke and Rick knew about me and the children moving to the Duke’s. This is because there is a high probability that the duke’s family will have the emperor’s third son. Leonard was a credible person, so he made a sneak peek, but Rick would not have expected that he would follow up so aggressively.

“Ahaha… … No, it’s okay.”

Of course, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t embarrassed, but I knew better than anyone that Leonard was someone I could trust. He was a helpful character to Cloan in the original story, so there was no fear of betraying him.

“Master?”

When Jack found Leonard and muttered in surprise, Leonard looked at him in surprise. But for some reason, he quickly looked away and couldn’t look at Jack easily.

“… … ?”

I was surprised to see Leonard like that, and I tilted my head. I thought I’d run as soon as I saw Jack… … .

Jack also came closer as if Leonard thought it was strange. Leonard’s shoulders stiffened.

“Master, are you angry? I stopped class on my own… … .”

Thinking that he was angry, Jack asked cautiously. Then Leonard sighed and shook his head.

“It’s not, it’s not… … .”

“Master… … ?”

Jack’s eyes widened at Leonard’s answer. I was also bewildered by his sudden change in attitude, and soon realized the reason.

‘It’s because of Jack’s identity.’

As long as you’ve followed him all the way here, Leonard will know that Jack is of the royal family. So it will be difficult to deal with like before. Jack’s expression hardened as if realizing that fact. Then he said to Leonard with a determined face.

“Master.”

“… … ?”

“I am Master’s disciple.”

“… … .”

“Whatever I am, that fact does not change. So I hope that Master will treat me comfortably as a ‘disciple’.”

Leonard’s eyes fluttered for a moment. Leonard and Jack exchanged glances without a word. Soon Leonard shouted.

“Isn’t it natural that you are my disciple? What are you talking about so seriously?”

“I’m sorry, Master.”

As Jack bowed his head, Leonard’s expression changed as he looked at him with his arms crossed. The next moment he unwrapped his arms and hugged Jack’s head. Jack’s eyes widened in surprise.

“You’ve been through a lot, Jack.”

Jack’s shoulders trembled at those words. Soon Jack muttered in that state.

“thank you… … .”

I watched the scene with delight. I was embarrassed to see Leonard keeping his distance for a while, but I was glad that he got out of it safely.

‘and… … .’

I was chatting with Ren, and then I looked at Cloan, who ran to Jack and grabbed his hand.

‘thank God.’

Last night, Cloan and the children slept together in Jack’s room. I don’t know what they were talking about, but what is certain is that their friendship has grown stronger than before.

“Using the move scroll, the duke will teleport to the outbuildings. You can rest assured that no one will approach you. It has been thoroughly cleaned for a comfortable stay.”

“I have cleaned the entire mansion to avoid suspicion, so don’t worry.”

The Duke further explained.

“Thank you. I’m just getting help.”

“Don’t say that.”

After saying that, Rick looked around for a moment and spoke in a quiet voice.

“I planted three crops around the emperor. And recently I have heard that the Emperor has a suspicious plan.”

“A suspicious plan?”

“They are trying to beat the Dukes of Crayman. It is speculated that the Duke’s hitting the ship is a test phase for him. Therefore, we also needed a response to confront the emperor in a fair way… … .”

Rick’s gaze rested on Jack for a moment, then fell. He didn’t say the next thing, but he could tell without listening. My complexion darkened. It was because he was afraid that Jack might be used politically. Of course, it would be difficult to rule out political issues, but he didn’t want Jack to be swayed by complicated issues.

“Don’t worry.”

At that moment, the duke came up to me and talked to me. I looked up at him with amazement. He looked down at Jack and smiled softly at me.

“My purpose is not to keep the emperor in check, but to protect you and your children. I never do anything that you and your children hate.”

“Ah… … thank you.”

Maybe the duke even read my thoughts? After hearing his words, my anxiety subsided.

“thank you.”

After saying thanks one more time, we were ready to leave in earnest. There wasn’t much to bring.

“Then I will go.”

Rick tore the scroll after speaking. The radiant light enveloped us.

* * *

The bright light dazzled my eyes and I slowly opened my tightly closed eyes.

“Wow… … .”

Confirming where we were standing, I gave a brief exclamation.

“It is the smallest of the duke’s annexes, but it will not be too difficult to stay.”

Rick explained. He seemed terribly sorry that he had given up the small building, but I wanted to wave his hands, saying I wasn’t at all.

The size of the house was rather excessive. The building was two stories high, and it was a wooden building like a mountain lodge. That’s why it smelled like wood. There were two rooms on the first floor and five rooms on the second floor. It was decided that the first floor would be used by me and Hoyeon, and the second floor would be used by children freely. The living room, dining room and kitchen were very clean.

“It’s really good. Thank you.”

When I was genuinely admiring myself, Rick with a happy smile said the same thing.

“For breakfast, lunch and dinner, Leonard and I will go. I would appreciate it if you could tell me what you need then. You may use the garden in front of this, but we recommend that you do not go beyond that. Because you can run into someone.”

“Yes, I will keep that in mind.”

“And I want to ask you one more thing.”

“What?”

Rick glanced at Leonard. Leonard stepped forward and said.

“As long as the director is okay with it, I would like to continue with Jack’s class.”

“Jack’s class?”

I asked at the unexpected words. Leonard nodded resolutely.

“I didn’t finish the class I had planned, and it would be easy to refer to the class materials as it is close to the duke’s house. If you change Jack’s appearance as it is now, it will be possible to use the library. That’s probably going to be risky. Even so, it is a very good environment for teaching.”

Leonard’s voice grew louder as if he was excited about taking a class with Jack. I looked at Jack.

“What do you think?”

Jack shrugged at my question and then nodded.

“Jeon… … Are you okay though?”

“What do you mean?”

“… … Did you stop class without permission? But can I take lessons from Master again? … .”

Jack’s expression hardened with tension. Leonard looked at Jack like that and burst out laughing.

“What are you talking about so seriously?”

“Master… … thank you.”

As Jack nodded, Leonard patted Jack on the shoulder.

“Then take a good rest today. I’ll bring you breakfast tomorrow morning.”

Leonard went out with Rick and I looked at the Duke. The moment when I opened my mouth to say something.

“It’s safe here, so don’t worry about anything and feel comfortable.”

His voice blended with the scent of wood and spread softly. Just listening to it made me feel at ease.

“Yes I will. thank you.”

He smiled quietly at my answer and left the outbuildings. I watched him until his back disappeared and I sighed and turned around. The view inside the house came into view. Once again, I realized that this place is a peacock’s house, and my hands got stronger.

‘You’ve come all the way here.’

Now that I’ve come this far, I can’t really go back. Having made up my mind, I asked Ho-yeon to take care of the children, then went into my room and pulled out a piece of paper and a quill from the desk drawer. The quill tip was dipped in ink and then transferred onto the paper.

‘Although there is a difference of 10 years from the original… … .’

The current situation has many similarities to the situation before Cloan rebelled in the original story. From the emperor’s tyranny to the recovery of all Aethernum from the organization… … .

‘Where was the family that helped Cloan in the original work.’

Not sure if this will help or not, but I wanted to do everything I could.

* * *

The next morning, as I said yesterday, Rick came to visit. After helping him move the dishes, he filled them with ingredients.

“Starting tomorrow, I will prepare the meal, so you don’t have to prepare food.”

“I’m fine, but if Ciel-sama says that, I’ll understand. Children will also like Siela-sama’s cooking more than our family chef’s.”

After breakfast, the children dispersed. Jack went up to the second floor to have a class with Leonard, and the other children were playing indoors with Ho-yeon. After asking Ho-yeon to watch the children not to go too far, he and Rick headed to the room where the duke was waiting.

“I didn’t know there was such a place.”

As I passed the underground passage, I burst out in exclamation. Magic stones were attached at regular intervals, so the front was bright.

“All the annexes of the duke are connected to the main building. However, it is intertwined like a maze, so it is easy to get lost and fall into the wrong place if you do it wrong. Just in case, you do not have to worry about getting lost, as we will only turn on the lights in the place where the main building and the annex where Siela is staying are connected.”

‘Does that mean I can walk through this place alone without Rick?’

I wanted to ask, but I couldn’t ask because I had already reached the door. It’s not an urgent question, so I followed Rick, promising the next one. After passing through the door, a dark space appeared. I coughed briefly as I felt the hook dust. Rick saw it and said with a sorry face.

“Ah, I haven’t cleaned it yet, so it’s dusty.”

“What kind of room is this?”

“This is the hostess’ room. This room is currently unused. It’s right next door to the owner.”

When I heard that it was the hostess’s room, I was enveloped in a strange feeling for a moment. This room, which is now empty, will someday find its owner. Thinking about it made me feel a little depressed. Do I deserve to be depressed? It was me who hid my sincerity and rejected his confession.

“Ciel? Is there any problem?”

When I stood still and didn’t say anything, Rick asked curiously. I quickly shook my head.

“No, nothing. Your Excellency will be waiting for you, so let’s go.”

“Oh, yes. This is it.”

Rick looked puzzled for a moment, but soon led the way.

“This floor has restricted access to users, so you don’t have to worry about being visible.”

As he said, there was no one in the hallway.

“This is the room.”

It was right next door, but it was a little far away. I stopped in front of the door and pressed my pounding chest tightly.

smart.

“Master, I have brought you Siela.”

“Take it.”

A familiar voice came from within. Rick opened the door and saw what was inside. He found me and looked at me with a smile, and I nodded towards him.

“Good morning.”

“Isn’t the bed changed all night uncomfortable?”

“No, it was rather comfortable. Thank you for your consideration.”

“Then I’m glad. Rick, have a drink.”

“Yes, you can sit comfortably.”

Rick offered me a seat. As I sat down at the tea table, the peacock who was sitting at the desk jumped up and sat across from me. His golden eyes captured me alone. He said as he averted his gaze because he couldn’t think of what to say first.

“I can’t believe we’re seeing each other like this.”

“Oh that… … .”

Embarrassed by the sudden words, I stuttered and carefully opened my lips.

“It won’t go away now.”

It meant that he was no longer running away from him. But he smiled very brightly as to how he understood. The morning sun shone behind him. That is why he felt even more dazzling today.

“It’s a good tea to clear the mind.”

At that moment, the teacup landed between the peacock and me. Then I realized that I had been staring at the peacock in awe, and I quickly moved my hand to the teacup.

“It’s hot, so you should drink it slowly.”

“Ah yes.”

The peacock paid attention with a smile. I sip and drank hot tea. It was then that my heart, which had been beating wildly, seemed to calm a bit. How long have you been drinking tea? When the peacock put down the glass, I put it down too. His expression became serious.

“First of all, I want to ask you something.”

“What?”

“Does Jack want to be emperor?”

I paused for a moment to answer his question.

“Jack doesn’t want to be emperor.”

“Is that so?”

“I just want to protect what is precious. For him, the emperor must be overthrown.”

“Then the goal is to dethrone the emperor.”

“that’s right.”

The peacock nodded at my answer and opened his lips with a serious face.

“If that’s the case, I want to proceed without revealing Jack’s identity as much as possible. If that happens, we will go down a more difficult path.”

He made eye contact with me.

“It will be a revolt.”

“… … .”

As expected, the weight of the word rebellion was beyond imagination. If this fails, everyone involved will be severely punished.

gulp. I swallowed dry saliva and looked at him. Then the duke smiled as if to be relieved and said,

“No worries. everything will be fine Rebellion requires the consent of the nobles. Only then can the legitimacy be recognized. However, you cannot ask for support from them. I have to deal only with the military power of the duke… … .”

The duke, whose tip was blurred, blinked at Rick. Rick took a step forward.

“Recently, there is information circulating that the emperor is increasing his military power through the central nobles.”

“It must be that they are preparing for it.”

“If you are ready… … .”

When I asked carefully, the duke answered bluntly.

“Preparing to bring down the duke.”

The peacock let out a short sigh and continued.

“I heard that each family sent more than 500 people, so if you include the imperial army, it can be difficult only with the military power of the duke family. So I asked a special person for help, but you… … He must be a little uncomfortable.”

“Am I uncomfortable?”

At the peacock’s words, I put on a puzzled expression. Who the hell is that special person that I might feel uncomfortable? From what I’ve heard, it seems it’s difficult to get help from the central nobles. That said, even if a family other than the Central Nobility got help, I don’t think it would be of great potential.

That was then. smart. Startled by the sudden knock, I turned my head.

“Ah, here you are. Rick, open it.”

“Yes.”

The duke said unequivocally that he was expecting someone to come. Rick walked over to the door and opened it. pounding. I was nervous and my heart was pounding. what kind of person As the door slowly opened and I saw a figure behind it, I got up from my seat with a loud noise.

“Vincente?”

I doubted my eyes. Because I never thought that Vincente would appear in a place like this. However, the bright platinum blonde hair and amethyst-colored eyes were definitely Vincente’s. Vicente passed me and walked over to the Duke. Rick pulled the chair back and he sat down in a very arrogant position.

“He agreed to provide capital and supplies as the representative of Khan. I also found out that Khan also released people in the imperial palace. You can get more information from him.”

“Oh, I see… … .”

Now I could understand the duke’s words. To say that I am a special person who may feel uncomfortable… … .

At first I was surprised and a little happy, but as time went on, this place became uncomfortable. Because he and I remembered the last time. Then he showed me to the floor with special feelings. I rejected that.

‘Ugh.’

I never thought we would meet again like this. But Vincente doesn’t seem to care.

“Ciel, what do you think?”

“Yes?”

At that moment, the Duke asked for my opinion. I, who had not heard of Vincente, looked at him in surprise. I could feel the peacock staring at me like this. I consciously looked away from Vincente.

“I’m sorry, could you say it again?”

“Why don’t you learn magic even during the preparation period?”

“Magic?”

“Didn’t it stop when you left the orphanage while learning magic from the master of Khan?”

“I do… … .”

In fact, I was grateful that I learned magic from Vincente. After moving, I learned magic on my own, but it was too slow compared to when I learned it from Vincente.

‘Attack magic will be of great help when hitting the Imperial Palace.’

But will Vincente accept it? He must be more uncomfortable than me.

“Don’t worry, he suggested it first.”

“Yes? First?”

I looked at Vincente, startled by the unexpected words. But Vincente had averted his gaze from me. But if Vincente’s first suggestion is right… … .

“Then I… … like.”

Is it because of the feeling? It seemed that Vincente’s shoulders shuddered at my answer.

“… … Today’s meeting should end here.”

As soon as the words “the meeting is over” fell, Vicente jumped up from her seat and left the room. I have something I want to ask him, so I followed him, but the duke’s voice caught me.

“And Ciel.”

“… … ?”

When I turned around curiously, I saw the peacock hesitated for some reason. Rick, who was beside him, also looked at the peacock with a nervous expression on his face.

“for now… … It seems difficult to meet for three days from tomorrow. If you need anything in the meantime, don’t worry, I’ll just tell Rick.”

“… … What are you doing?”

I’m a very busy person, and I have a lot of work to deal with even this rebellion, so it wasn’t unusual for me to miss three days. But for some reason I was asking him a question. The fact that I couldn’t see him for three days suddenly felt frustrating.

The peacock averted his gaze slightly and answered.

“I feel like I have to go on a business trip because I have some urgent business to do… … .”

But why are you looking into my eyes and saying that? It was suspicious, but I nodded and accepted it because it was nothing to him.

“Yes, got it. Have a safe trip.”

“okay.”

After the conversation, I left the duke’s room. Rick offered to guide us to the annex, but he refused because he already knew the way.

‘Oh right, Vincente.’

After talking to the Duke, I forgot to catch Vincente. If you come and run now, you won’t be able to catch it. I don’t even know where it went, and I shouldn’t be noticed by users for nothing.

‘Your complexion looked bad… … .’

I remembered the last peacock I had seen. Perhaps because of his mood, his complexion didn’t look very good.

‘Anything is happening… … .’

“Weren’t you trying to chase me?”

At that moment, startled by the voice I heard right next to me, I immediately fell out of the door.

“Rain, Vincente… … !”

“I was waiting for you, but you didn’t come after me, so you came back.”

plaguy. Vincente messed up my platinum blonde hair. glanced down at me

“… … Are you okay?”

“what?”

When asked carefully, Vincente tilted her head and asked.

That’s it… … . I couldn’t speak on the day I left the forest. For him, that day could be a big scar. He looked at me as if waiting for an answer, but I shook my head saying it was nothing.

“Anyway, I was really surprised. I didn’t know you were going to help us.”

“… … .”

Then for some reason, Vincente stared at me and then shrugged lightly.

“Well, you’re trying to repay the remaining favor.”

“favor?”

“The thing that took my name back. I’m careful to be sure of the calculations.”

“Ah… … .”

I looked at Vincente in surprise. He had nothing to fuss about anymore. There are no contracts left… … . no way… … . Recalling his confession, I looked at him cautiously. Noticing the gaze, Vincente narrowed her eyes slightly and gently pushed my forehead.

“Ah?”

At his sudden action, I wrapped my forehead and looked at him.

“Don’t get me wrong. I’m just trying to make sure I finish things.”

“If only… … .”

“You are magic. Did you learn?”

“Ah… … .”

It was only then that I realized what the ‘only thing’ he was talking about. But is it really okay? The story is already over, but it caught my heart. I know his feelings for me, but I hesitated if I could be with him any longer. Maybe I’ll just leave behind a residue of emotions.

“… … It’s probably going to bother you, but don’t worry about it anyway. Because I know better than anyone who your heart is toward.”

A slightly exhilarating voice close to the vocals. I stared at Vincente’s face. Vincente was smiling quietly, as if trying to prove it was okay. unanswered. Since when did this man become so different?

‘Originally, he was a person who was going to be ruined.’

I was sure that I would never get close to him. It would have been easier to cut him off if he was a cruel and heartless man like the original. … . A strange feeling came up and then it sank to the bottom of the water.

“okay.”

I responded in the most humble way possible.

“Then, I wish you all the best in the future.”

It didn’t seem like it would be good for each other to care about him any longer. And if it was Vincente I knew, it would have definitely sorted out her emotions. As if he liked my answer, Vincente smiled contentedly.

The class has been decided to start tomorrow. He decided to come to the annex because it was not a situation where I could move freely. Anyway, it didn’t matter that much because practice was carried out in different places. After leaving Vincente and returning to the annex, I checked that the children were safe and went back to the room.

‘tired… … .’

I just fell flat on my desk. I checked the time and it was not yet noon. It seemed like a lot had happened in that short time. I turned my head to look at the papers lying in the corner of the desk. These were the things that were written about the families and information that would be helpful in this case.

‘I need to finish this as well and deliver it to you… … .’

There is not much time left until the finale. There was a lot of work to be done before that. It is better to collect more information and improve your magic skills.

‘If things go so well… … .’

Then what should I do? fall into the loop of thought blink, blink. My vision locked and floated again and again. He told the Duke he had a good night’s sleep, but it was a lie. I couldn’t sleep at all thinking about the changed space and the things that really happened in front of me. After talking with the duke, the tension was relieved, and I felt a little drowsy. I can’t sleep, but I still have work to do. I tried to come to my senses, but in vain. Suddenly, I fell into the depths of sleep.

* * *

After waking up and changing clothes, I suddenly felt the noise outside.

‘What’s going on?’

I hurried to the outside, wondering if Cloan had had an accident again, and I couldn’t close my lips at the scenery in front of me. He just found me and waved his hand leisurely. At the same time, Hoyeon ran towards me.

“master.”

“Hoyeon, what happened… … .”

To be honest, he seemed to know what was going on without asking what was going on. How could he not know when Vicente was waving like that at the entrance to the front door? Seeing the children crawling at the landing, I quickly approached Vincente.

“What happened all of a sudden?”

When I asked with a puzzled face, he answered with a very casual look.

“What is it, did you forget what we promised you yesterday?”

“It’s a promise, so what… … .”

The lips that were about to ask what were you talking about stopped.

“Now do you remember?”

“Because of magic practice?”

He nodded. I checked the time after making a silly expression. 7 am It was too early for practice.

“I have a lot of work to do, but I don’t have much time.”

“Ummm.”

When I heard it, it turned out to be true. The number of magic that can be dealt with has increased, but it was still far from being able to become powerful. I nodded and he smiled. Is it just an illusion to feel like you’re caught up in it?

“You are right, Vincente.”

“right? Then right now… … .”

“Previously.”

As I cut off the horse’s tail, he looked at me with a puzzled look. I smiled at Vincente like that and said.

“From rice.”

As I said before, rice is important.

* * *

It seemed that Vincente did not understand immediately. It was a waste of time, so I asked what kind of food it was, but even if it wasn’t me, I had to take care of the children’s food. I couldn’t make Vicente, who came to help, wait outside.

Vincente flatly refused, saying it was embarrassing. I was concerned if he was okay, so we prepared some bread and tea to eat while he waited, and then we started having breakfast. Throughout the meal, Vincente was concerned. Even if he was a sure ally, there was nothing that bothered me. At that moment, Chloane asked me.

“Who is that person?”

“Huh?”

I was taken aback for a moment by Chloane’s sudden question, and I pondered what to answer. It seems that there will be many Vicente visits like this for the time being, so it would be better to leave a positive impression as much as possible.

“Um, the headmaster’s teacher?”

“Are you a teacher?”

This time, Ren asked with interest. Not only Ren but the children all showed interest in the word ‘teacher’.

“Are you like Grandpa Leonard?”

“Leonard Hal, haha… … .”

Leonard, was that what you were called from behind? I nodded, thinking it was also Cloan.

“That’s right.”

“It’s amazing that the principal also has a teacher. What are you learning?”

“Um, magic?”

“Magic?”

“Show me!”

The children looked at me with their twinkling eyes. I flinched a little when my gaze suddenly caught my eye. Looking at his eyes full of anticipation, I felt a little burdened.

“Then I’m eating, so a little bit… … .”

I cleared my throat and fell off the table a little. Then he stretched out his hand, recalled a narrative formula, and gave it magical power.

‘Fire is dangerous and wind is hard to see… … .’

Por. A diamond-shaped drop of water was formed on the palm of the hand with the sound of drops forming.

“Wow!”

“Miraculous!”

“Great!”

Then the children jumped off their chairs and gathered in front of me. He approached Jack and looked curiously at the water droplets created. When I saw the appearance, I was somehow proud of it, so I started to make diamond-shaped water droplets in the air and make new water droplets.

“What shape would you like me to make?”

“It’s star-shaped!”

Roddy exclaimed. I made the star-shaped water droplets to order. This time, the children burst into exclamation purely.

“Master, I’m really excited. Like a wizard!”

“Isn’t he already a wizard because he works magic?”

“That’s right, wow!”

“haha… … .”

At the reaction of the children who admired me as a wizard, I laughed out loud. Then he remembered something and opened his mouth.

“Actually, the real wizard is the one out there.”

whoever is out there You can move in space and fly in the sky. Even without potions, you can change your appearance and create a lot of strange things. I spoke quietly like an old-fashioned grandmother, and the children fell in love with my story. And when I finally finished my story, the children all had dreamy faces. In particular, Cloan’s red eyes were hazy.

‘If this is enough, will the vigilance towards Vincente be greatly reduced?’

He explained diligently to reduce children’s vigilance about Vincente. I can’t make the children wary whenever Vincente comes in the future. But I was overlooking something important.

* * *

‘Hmm.’

Vincente sat on the sofa in the living room and ate the bread Ciela had left behind, looking around at the view inside. It was an ordinary house, nothing special. But he didn’t like this house a little. This house the Duke has prepared for Siela… … .

‘How can I organize my emotions at once? It’s my first time experiencing it too.’

He took another bite and took a bite of the bread.

‘I didn’t know you would believe it straight away.’

Rather, he wanted Ciela to be a little more vigilant and conscious. If it was, I would have had a little bit of regret.

‘I’d rather say thank you for making me give up neatly.’

“Whoa.”

In the end, Vincente put down the bread she was eating. My nerves were sold elsewhere, so I couldn’t feel the taste at all. She put her shoulders on the chin of the sofa and looked at the dining room with a bored expression, hoping that Ciela would come soon. The wall was broken and the inside was not visible. That was then.

peek out. A small head protruded through the wall.

‘What is that?’

It was a striking pink hair.

“Ren, it’s dangerous… … !”

Soon after, a whisper was heard, and the head that had been protruding went inside.

‘Look at this?’

I don’t know what it was, but for some reason Vincente snapped her finger briefly. As the magic power expanded, a small sound could be heard clearly.

“What if I’m a bad person!”

It was a voice that said it was dangerous a while ago. is it a boy Then, this time, the voice of a timid girl was heard.

“But you are the headmaster’s teacher. He wouldn’t be a bad person.”

“It is, but… … still… … !”

“I, too, have the same thoughts as Ren, Cloan. If it was a bad person, the director wouldn’t even let me in… … .”

“Ugh, Edie, even you… … . brother! What do you think, bro?”

The boy asked urgently, and after a while, a calm voice was heard.

“Well, am I the same as Edie?”

“ね.”

Vincente, who was quietly listening to the conversation, burst into laughter. It was so funny that I was arguing whether it was good or bad for myself. Besides, I couldn’t help but laugh when I turned to the good side.

“Then, Roddy will come and see you!”

“Oh, wait! Roddy!”

The situation that followed happened without a hitch. A little girl jumped out of the corner and ran towards Vicente, crying. Then he tripped on the carpet and stumbled forward, screaming and running out. Vincente looked at the situation with a puzzled look, then snapped her finger. Then, the child, who had fallen forward, floated in the air and landed gently on the floor.

“Rody! it’s okay?”

“Are you hurt anywhere?”

The running children gathered next to the little girl and were busy checking the condition. The little girl, Roddy, blinked her big eyes and nodded her head.

“Huh! That wizard teacher saved me!”

Vicente frowned slightly as the children’s eyes turned to him with Lodi’s short fingers.

“No, I didn’t save you… … .”

For a moment, even Vincent didn’t quite understand why he had saved the child. But I soon found out.

‘Because he’s his child.’

So I thought I should keep it. The body moved before reason.

‘Do something stupid… … .’

Vincente took a deep breath and looked up at the intense gaze she felt.

“what… … .”

“Hey, are you really a wizard?”

Ren opened his eyes and asked. Not only Ren but the other children’s eyes shone like stars. It was the first time he saw such a gaze, so Vincente hesitated without realizing it.

“uh.”

“Wow! Awesome!”

“Can you show me just once?”

The children’s reactions became more intense. Vincente thought about putting it away at once, but being conscious of Ciela, she couldn’t. Feeling annoyed, Vincente decided to show her the most glamorous magic in order to get things done quickly.

“Yeah, what. Take a good look.”

When I waved it one round in the air with my long finger, several flames appeared. The children stared at the sudden rise of fire with amazement.

“It’s too early to be surprised.”

As the circumference of the circle drawn in the air grew, the radius of the rising flame also widened, so that it went around the living room. The flame rotated rapidly. There was no worry about the fire spreading. As he controls even the smallest pieces of sparks.

A water path was created inward as the flame rotated. Soon the flames were caught in the waterway and turned into mist with a roaring sound. Animals made of water started running around in the hazy mist that filled the ceiling. The children couldn’t take their eyes off the sight as if in a dream. An intermittent exclamation flowed between the gaping lips.

How long has it been a dreamy scene? As soon as Vincente clenched her fist, everything that had appeared disappeared for a moment. Really like a dream. Vincente looked at the children who were still enchanted by magic.

‘I’m not going to show any more interest in this.’

With that in mind, Vincente tried to sit down on the sofa again. However, contrary to his expectations, more and more children flocked to his feet.

“You are so amazing!”

Vincente was taken aback for a moment at the unexpected situation, but soon turned into a cynical expression.

“okay? Shall I show you something even greater then?”

“Is that okay?”

“what. It’s not going to happen.”

“Then show me!”

In particular, Ren showed an enthusiastic response. Vincente glanced at the restaurant where Ciela was. Then he turned his finger around.

‘This should be fine.’

Vincente’s lips twitched up. A slight disdain was cast in his purple eyes towards the children.

‘It’s disgusting.’

A brief memory flashed past. A native of the poor as a child, when his parents went to work, he was locked up in a room with the same poor children. Because you might be spotted by a slave trader just wandering around. Since there was nothing to do in that small space, Vincente secretly used magic to kill time.

One day, the children found out about the scene, and the children were curious and hoped to do more magic. Vincente was reluctant because her parents had told her not to be caught doing magic, but the children’s urging forced her to show off her magic. The reaction he got back was enough to excite him. The children treated him like a god and Vincente enjoyed the reaction as well. However, soon after, the children rejected him as a monster, and furthermore, they taught the adults about Vincente’s abilities. Eventually, rumors spread that Vincente could do magic, and a slave trader killed his parents and took him away. Vincente captured that scene without exception.

At first they pretended to be innocent and innocent, but because children are more cruel than adults, Vincente despised them. Even the children of Ciela Orphanage were no different. But these children are special, so Vincente decided to get rid of them in a slightly different way.

It lit up like the first time. The children were looking forward to the enchanting scene to follow. However, contrary to expectations, the flame gradually grew in size and turned into a huge dragon. The dragon opened his mouth to the children. After a while, Vicente glanced at the restaurant and removed the dragon. That should have been enough to instill fear. Vincente looked forward to seeing the children’s reactions. However… … .

“Wow… … Wow, that’s great.”

First of all, Chloane made a sound of admiration. Next, the girls applauded saying that they were amazing. Only Jack held Roddy in his arms and stared at Vincente with an incomprehensible gaze. Something was strange. Obviously, it is normal to run away in fear, but why not?

“This is my reward for showing you magic.”

Then Ren came over and held out something to him. Vincente, who suddenly took it, smirked.

“What’s this.”

What Ren gave was a chocolate cookie. After that, Ren, Roddy, and Cloan came up to him, handed him a cookie, and went up to the second floor. Vincente, who suddenly had both hands full of cookies, had an absurd expression on her face. I went up to the second floor up to Jack, who glanced at Vicente. Vincente sighed and looked around the corner.

“… … Why don’t you come out and fix this?”

* * *

When I heard Vincente’s voice, I sneaked out of the living room, hiding in the corner of the dining room.

“Did you know?”

“It’s even weirder to have so much magical power and don’t know about it.”

“Um, what… … .”

For some reason, it seemed as if everything had been revealed, so I scratched my head in vain. He disturbed the magical power he had gathered in his hands.

“Looking at the reaction, I guess you didn’t expect your children to be like that either.”

He giggled and sat on the sofa, biting a cookie. It was as he said. I spoke as good as I could about him to get rid of my vigilance towards him, but… … .

‘I didn’t know that as soon as I finished eating, I would run to you and ask you to show me your magic.’

When he realized it too late and ran away, Vincente was showing the children a very enchanting spectacle. It was so beautiful that even I lost my mind for a moment and looked at it. Seeing this, I thought that Vincente doesn’t like children more than I thought, but the next moment, Vincente performed a completely different kind of magic than before. The dragon’s shape made of overbearing fire, as if it would melt just by looking at it, condensed my magic power just in case. And if it attacked the children, I would immediately run out and fight back. I don’t think I can beat Vicente, but I can stop it at least once.

However, contrary to my worries, Vincente quickly recovered the magic, and the children went up with cookies as a gift to Vicente, who showed her magic for them.

“That cookie.”

“… … ?”

I said looking at the cookie that Vincente was chewing on.

“The cookie you are eating. You don’t know, but that’s what kids really value.”

“… … this?”

Vicente shook the cookie she was eating with a ‘something like that?’

“I want to eat more, but I can only eat one a day. That’s why I always wait for snack time, and I gave it to you.”

“… … .”

At my words, Vincente paused. Seeing him like that, I said with a smile.

“The children must have liked you, Vincente.”

“… … I didn’t mean to say it was good.”

At my words, Vincente made a strange expression on her face, and after a while answered with a fresh look. Perhaps Vincente didn’t do magic because she really wanted the children to be happy. But whatever the reason, it is clear that the children remembered Vicente as a good impression.

“Why are you laughing so much?”

Vincente frowned and asked if I was dissatisfied with the smirk.

“No, just.”

a little happy? And the children who basically can’t hate people are so adorable that it made me smile. Seeing me like this, he snorted and muttered.

“Don’t think about it for nothing. Because I hate kids. It’s your children, so you’re just being patient.”

He looked into my eyes as he spoke sympathetically. Silly. If you’re going to look at me like that, then don’t say anything in the first place. Knowing his feelings, I said with a slightly disturbed expression on my face.

“Yeah, I know. thanks.”

“… … done. Let’s do whatever we want to do.”

He sighed in frustration and snapped his fingers. Then, in an instant, the space changed. It’s not surprising anymore.

“It’s been a long time here.”

Standing in front of a large, chiseled cliff, I looked around with a new feeling. This is also the place where he first learned magic from Vincente.

“First, try all the magic you can do.”

Vincente said slowly with her arms crossed. At that moment, the pleasant feeling disappeared, and I started the fire magic first with a nervous expression. Vincente whistled briefly as it created from a small embers to a flame large enough to engulf the surroundings.

“I have almost mastered the fire series.”

“Because it was the first magic I learned.”

“Isn’t it hard?”

“Yeah, not at all.”

I replied with a relaxed face.

“If I were an ordinary human, I would have created a spark like that and stretched it out with difficulty.”

“why?”

“Because the amount of magic flowing through the body is insufficient.”

“you also?”

“Of course not me. It’s hard to see them the same way. But maybe you have more potential magic power than me. The fire is out now, do other things.”

“okay.”

I killed the embers that had been lit. Then, this time, the water droplets began to agglomerate. By modifying the shape of the condensed water drops, they made swords and bows.

“Try to inflate the size as much as you can.”

At Vincente’s words, I inflated the size of the water droplets. The dripping water dripped over my head like dark clouds, and it was getting harder and harder for me to hold it.

pop! Eventually, the water droplets burst and the stream of water poured down like rain showers. Me and Vincente, who were under it, were soaking wet. said Vincente as she brushed her wet, dripping hair behind her back.

“Take this apart this time.”

It was a more difficult request, but I did it with ease.

‘It was useful for drying laundry.’

The wet hair and clothes started to dry gradually, and water droplets formed again on the head as in the first time. But this time, instead of putting it together, it was divided into several parts. So even if it bursts, it won’t get wet. All of a sudden, my hair and clothes were all dry. At Vincente’s words that it was okay to stop, I burst the water droplets I had shared from afar to get rid of them.

“I know how to handle this skillfully… … What else can you do?”

“I studied wind, but I’m not good at it.”

“Can you cut that?”

“what?”

As soon as I heard it, I was puzzled and asked. Unsurprisingly, what Vincente was pointing to was none other than a cliff of stone. Did you really ask if you could cut that thing?

“Hmm, I’ll show you a demonstration.”

Vincente looked towards the cliff. I wanted to focus my attention for a moment, then lowered my finger diagonally.

Cuckoo bang! At that moment, the protruding cliff jaw was cut in the same direction and fell. A huge mist of dust rose and I opened my mouth to see the scene from afar.

“How is it, easy?”

Is it because of his mood that he remembers the first time he learned magic? Where do you think it’s easy? I had the urge to pursue it. Perhaps he had read this sign of mine, and he shook his head and approached me. And when he tried to grab my wrist, he stopped in awe.

“… … it is not diffcult. You specify that you want to cut a certain part of the cliff and cut it sharply with the wind. like slicing radish. Isn’t it simple?”

“I understand what you mean… … .”

Understanding and realizing are two completely different things. But I couldn’t ask him any more. Because I know better than anyone that this alone was kind enough for him to explain. After that, the class continued. He taught me a wide range of destructive magic, and I tried to understand it.

“Since you have learned the elemental magic, you just need to apply it well.”

After training late into the night, he returned to the annex. At his words, I nodded with a tired face.

“I will try.”

“And this is a scroll with movement enchantments.”

“Movement magic?”

He handed me a small piece of paper. It was small and short to be called a scroll.

“Ordinary scrolls tear open the built-in magic power, whereas this one only has a narrative description, so it can only be started by applying magic power. That’s why it’s something that can’t be used except by wizards. Instead, it can be used semi-permanently.”

“Wow… … There is something like this.”

Scrolling is established with the concept of tearing and writing, so I looked around at the moving scroll with a sense of novelty.

‘It’s like a talisman.’

when you look at it in appearance.

“But where are you going?”

“To the cliff where we practiced.”

“It means more practice.”

“I can’t stay by your side all the time. is not it?”

He looked at me as he spoke. Recognizing the hidden meaning of the words, I was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile on my face.

“Yes, thank you.”

“What do you do with this… … .”

Vincente’s eyes glared at me.

“I’m leaving.”

As if this seat was uncomfortable, Vincente turned her back and disappeared. I looked back at the place where he disappeared and returned to my room. After washing, I sat down at my desk and pulled out a piece of paper from the drawer. After putting ink on the pen, I came to the end of writing down.

‘Oh, paper.’

I forgot to ask Rick for more papers.

‘What if? Not long now… … .’

I looked down at the paper with a puzzled face.

 

 

 

… … .

Characters were listed along with the family names on the paper. These were the families that were most likely to help during this rebellion.

‘Because it was mentioned several times in the original.’

However, since the name of the family only appeared a few times, it was barely made by searching the aristocratic almanac. In addition, he wrote down the good points when attacking the family. All in the way that Cloan used in the original.

‘Now is the end.’

I guess I’m running out of paper. You can ask Leonard to come to class tomorrow, but it will take too long to receive the paper. Besides, I will be busy with magic practice from tomorrow. I wanted to finish it by today as much as possible.

‘… … There might be papers in the room.’

I got up, remembering the hostess room connected to the secret passage. Even in a room without an owner, paper and pen are basically provided. If it’s late at night now, you might be able to bring only paper without being noticed by people. Moreover, it was said that the user was prohibited from entering the floor.

‘Let’s hurry up.’

I decided to leave the room. When you open the door inside the warehouse of the annex, a passage will appear. I swallowed my saliva at the sight of the endless passageway and stepped forward. As Rick said, the passage was complicated, but thanks to the magic stone, it was not difficult to find the way. When I got to the room, I moved gently and opened the desk drawer.

‘have.’

As expected, there was paper.

‘Come back… … .’

The footsteps back down the aisle stopped.

‘Come to think of it… … .’

The room next door is the duke’s room.

‘I’m not sure because I said I was going on a business trip… … ?’

But why? Even though I knew he wasn’t there, I wanted to see his face.

‘… … Let’s go see for a moment.’

Since we’ve come all the way here, let’s just look at the door and come back. isn’t there anyway Even though I knew it was useless, I was left with regrets, and my footsteps headed towards the door. I came out of the hallway, passed the empty hallway, and stood in front of the Duke’s door. Only then did I wake up.

‘What is this guy doing.’

Without him, what are you going to do when you come all the way here? I came all the way here because of the regret that I might be able to meet you.

‘… … Let’s go back.’

It was the moment when I was about to turn around and go back.

“… … what?”

Suddenly, I heard a shout from beyond the door, so I stopped my footsteps. When I wondered if I had heard it wrong, I heard the voice again.

‘Is that Rick?’

Since there would be no dukes, there was a high possibility that the owner of the popular chuck was Rick. So I knocked on the door, thinking it would be better to say I’ll take the paper with me.

smart.

“Rick?”

But there was no sound, let alone an answer. Feeling puzzled, I knocked again. Again, there was no sound, so I had a bad feeling. or maybe a thief

Since it’s the duke’s room, there must be a lot of important documents. I suddenly remembered Rick’s words that the emperor had planted people. I don’t think the duke’s security will be that easy, but the situation is strange right now, isn’t it?

There was no time to go call Rick. don’t even know where it is In the meantime, you might have missed someone who might be a thief. I gathered the magic in my hand and carefully opened the door. The door slowly opened, revealing a dark interior. It was much darker than the hallway I was standing in because even the moonlight did not seep through the windows. So when I looked from here, I couldn’t tell who was inside. At least, he could tell that Rick wasn’t the owner of the popular chuck that he heard from inside.

‘Did I hear something wrong?’

Looking at it this way, there was nothing suspicious. The moment I closed the door again and was about to leave… … .

crumble. Again, the popular voice was heard. This time it was more certain. There is definitely someone in here. There was no way Rick or a member of the Duke family would hold their breath like this. Judging that I was a suspicious person, I made a small dagger using the magic of water. If you make a fuss for nothing, important documents may be lost.

I sneaked in and headed towards the weak sound. And, using the magic of the wind, he removed the curtains covering the window. 👌👌👌👌 The bright moonlight poured in with the sound of the curtains being opened. At that moment, I took a breath.

“… … dismissal?”

The main character of Popular Chuck was none other than the peacock.

‘Did you say you were going on a business trip?’

That’s why there was no meeting this morning. When I asked Rick, he replied that he had already left the duke. Why is the duke like that here?

‘Are you sleeping?’

I removed the sword I had made and looked at the peacock lying on the bed. As he moved slightly in his sleep, there was a rustling sound from the blanket. He had both eyes closed. I made a move like this, but it looked like there was no reaction, so it was like I fell into a deep sleep.

‘You almost woke me up.’

Knowing he had insomnia, I took a deep breath and quietly left the room. I don’t know why the Duke who left is here, but I didn’t want to disturb his sleep.

‘However… … .’

Is it because of the feeling? His complexion looks pale for some reason… … .

‘The breathing is rough.’

I was even sweating in a cold sweat. I couldn’t leave him behind, who looked ill. I hesitated and sat down by his bed.

‘Why are you in such a bad state?’

It didn’t look this bad until I saw it yesterday. For a simple illness, the color of the disease was deep. Maybe he has a chronic disease that I don’t know about.

‘Come to think of it, it was said that Duke Crayman was often ill in the original work.’

And in the end, without knowing the reason, he died… … .

‘I didn’t even think about it.’

Because he always said he was reliable and big in front of me. I thought that his future would have changed as much as the contents of the original had already changed… … . Seeing this in person, my heart ached to the point that I couldn’t breathe.

“ha… … .”

He let out a hot breath. I put my hand on his forehead and pulled it off in surprise.

‘It’s too hot.’

Even with just a slight touch, his body felt like a fireball, as if he was about to get burned.

‘It would be better to cool down first.’

I don’t know where Rick went at this point, but I decided to do what I could for now. The water was poured and distributed close to his surroundings. He lowered the ambient temperature and untied the front of his shirt, which was tightly closed down to his neck. My hands trembled with tension and anxiety, and every time my fingertips touched the texture of his chest, my body trembled.

‘Something like medicine… … .’

It wasn’t just a cold or body aches just by looking at it. I didn’t know what kind of disease it was, but I couldn’t prepare medicine. There was nothing I could do for him. Just looking at him with worried eyes. At that moment, he opened his eyes. The moment my golden eyes met, he grabbed my wrist.

“Oh… … !”

In an instant, the world turned upside down, and before I knew it, I was lying under him.

“Go, sir?”

My lips trembled at the sudden situation. His face was right in front of me. The languid pupil seemed to be in danger. Perhaps because even her chest was exposed, this situation felt strange. And is it because of the feeling?

‘You look scared.’

It was me underneath, and it was me who was overpowered by force, but somehow he seemed to be afraid of me and this situation. His eyes gleamed like a beast that lost reason. I shut my gaping lips in amazement. He lifted his hand and ruffled his black hair, whispering quietly.

“Sir, it’s me.”

However, the difference in the peacock’s eyes did not go away, as if this was of no use. How can I calm him down? Can you make me not be afraid? A soft voice escaped from between her gaping lips.

“… … Dietrich.”

“… … .”

Did it work? His shoulders twitched and he began to look at me with slightly different eyes. I smiled at him and said.

“You have nothing to fear, Dietrich. I will be by your side.”

his eyes flutter The corners of his eyes reddened, and his body fell down. floppy. His large body pressed against me. I wiped his back for a while and then managed to get out. Then he laid him flat and covered him with a blanket up to his neck. Fortunately, the temperature has dropped quite a bit. His breathing became more stable, and his expression became more comfortable. Then I looked at him with a puzzled face.

‘What the hell?’

What was his appearance a while ago?

‘It was just like that time… … .’

The image of him he had seen in the monster forest passed by. It was as if he had lost himself… … .

‘no way… … .’

I turned my head and looked out the window. A round full moon was engraved in my view.

“… … Ciel?”

At that moment, I quickly turned my head to the voice calling me.

“dismissal? Are you awake?”

His eyes slowly opened. The eyes looking at me were clearly different from what they had been before.

“I have trespassed on you again… … .”

“It’s okay, so don’t worry. By the way, what… … First of all, I’ll bring a dry towel… … .”

I got up to find a towel to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, but I couldn’t move any more. I lowered my gaze. Unlike a while ago, a weak force was holding my wrist.

“… … do not go.”

“However… … .”

“Stay by my side.”

A mournful voice enthralled me. I looked at him with a troubled face, then finally sat down. I couldn’t leave him alone because he was sick.

“Okay, I’ll be by your side… … .”

I said as I pulled up the blanket that had just gotten messy and had gone down.

“Sir, don’t worry about anything and get a good night’s sleep.”

“… … Huh.”

His eyelids closed again. I kept quiet by his side. Until the uncomfortable moon goes down and the sun comes up.

* * *

“each… … Ciel?”

Rick walked into the room and looked at me in surprise. I smiled awkwardly and waved my hand.

“Good morning, Rick.”

“Uh, how are you here… … .”

“Ah, it came to get the paper… … .”

I told him, embarrassed, of what happened last night. Rick nodded with an understandable face and looked at the duke who had been sleeping firmly.

“I apologize on your behalf for the disrespect you have committed. Your Excellency is not sane either… … .”

“Is it because of an explosion of magic?”

“… … Did you know?”

Rick asked with a surprised face. After all, he probably didn’t know that I knew the duke’s circumstances.

“Yes, your Excellency told me. When it’s Lishan Week… … .”

It is difficult to control the reason, and it leads to a runaway.

“But yesterday wasn’t Lishan Week.”

Lishan Week occurs once a year during a total lunar eclipse. Last year’s Lishan Week was in September, so there are still two months left. I looked at Rick with questioning eyes. Rick rolled his eyes as if in trouble, and finally answered with a sigh mixed in.

“Like I said, yesterday wasn’t Lishan Week.”

“But why… … .”

“… … Year after year, as we get closer to Lishan Week, Your Excellency suffers from a high fever that puts you at night. Even if it’s not Lishan Week.”

“Even if it’s not Lishan Week?”

I opened my eyes. What does this mean?

“Wait a minute, the words ‘with each passing year’ mean… … .”

“… … Yes, we’ve been trying to figure out a way to fix it, but to no avail… … . This fact cannot leak outside, so we are restricting the use of this floor as well.”

Rick explained softly. The more I listened, the more my mind seemed to get blurry. That was then.

“Don’t say anything, Rick.”

I turned my head at the familiar voice. The peacock, who suddenly got up, approached with his head pressed against him.

“dismissal… … , is this true?”

I asked him in a shaky voice. He didn’t answer anything, and then took the last word out.

“You do not have to worry.”

It meant positive. I bit my lower lip tightly. He nodded towards the two of them.

“I’m sorry, I’ll just go back today.”

“for a moment… … !”

I felt Rick calling me, but I left the room without looking back and headed for the aisle. When I returned to my room with the paper I had managed to get, I just fell flat on the desk.

‘I brought paper at most… … .’

I was so confused I couldn’t think of anything.

‘Is the period of illness getting longer?’

Those words sounded like they would soon get sick regardless of Lishan Week. Then he finally… … .

‘It’s no different from an incurable disease.’

I lay down and held my breath for a while. And I read the original content again.

‘There must be a way to fix the peacock.’

Nothing came to mind right away. In the original story, his illness was never resolved.

* * *

“Yes, Vincente.”

“… … ?”

During a break from taking magic classes, I spoke to Vincente. Vicente was drinking water and looked down at me with a look of what it was.

“Is there any way to stop that magical runaway? A seamstress or… … .”

“You mean the peacock?”

“… … .”

Vincente immediately knew who the owner of my troubles was. He looked at me quietly, patted my chin and answered.

“Well, if you can definitely seal the magic power, things will get better. In a nutshell, the running magic is putting a lot of stress on your body, isn’t it?”

“then… … !”

‘Can’t you do it?’ But Vincente intercepted the words and said:

“I can’t do sealing magic.”

“Is there any magic you can’t do?”

I was really curious so I asked. The Vincente I know is a genius wizard. There is magic that he can’t handle… … . Then Vincente squashed the water bottle with a slightly shriveled face and said:

“I’m grateful that you see me as a genius, but every wizard has an aptitude. Well, it’s like I can’t use healing magic. In particular, sealing magic is a special type of magic, so those who know how to use it will be among the top magicians in the whole continent.”

“I see… … .”

I fell into depression again. I thought it might be possible with Vincente… … . Vincente, who looked at me in disappointment and wondered if I was concerned, hinted.

“The wizard who first cast sealing magic on the duke, must have been an excellent sealing wizard. look for it if not… … .”

“if not?”

“How about you learn?”

“I?”

I widened my eyes at his unexpected words. I thought about it for a while, but after a while I shook my head.

“How can I do what you can’t do?”

“Of course I am a genius wizard, but… … .”

Vincente bent her knees and brought her to eye level with me. The corners of his lips rose sharply.

“You may be a more genius than me, so why not try it?”

His voice is hoarse. Amethyst-colored eyes similar to Jack, but with different grains, showed kindness. I looked at him quietly and nodded my head slightly.

“Thank you, Vincente.”

“what… … .”

My greeting was awkward, so he stood up and avoided my gaze. As I looked at him and smiled, I looked down at my hands. I can feel the power flowing.

‘That’s right, you can’t give up without trying.’

“But how do you study magic… … ?”

“At the end of the book I gave you, there is talk about sealing magic, but first, why don’t you find that person?”

“If that person… … .”

“A wizard who sealed the peacock’s magic.”

* * *

When I returned from class, I found Rick. According to Leonard, now Rick will be in the library. The study was on the same floor as the duke’s room, so he was able to reach safely, avoiding people’s eyes.

smart. He knocked once and carefully opened the door.

“Ciel-sama?”

Then Rick found me and looked at me with a puzzled face. Closing the door, I approached him.

“Ah Rick, I want to ask you something… … .”

As he was speaking, the book he was holding caught my eye. I put on a sorry expression.

“I’m sorry, I must have interrupted your reading time.”

“Oh, no. I had the material I was looking for, but it’s not easy at all. This book is crap.”

He pushed the book onto the bookshelf. I glanced at the title of the book he was looking at.

 

“… … Is it because of your power surge?”

When I asked, his expression darkened. He nodded and answered with a sigh.

“Yes… … , but it’s not that easy. Well, if it was something that could be easily solved, it would have been solved sooner.”

he smiled self-consciously.

“The Duke Craymans are the most powerful family in the Empire in name and reality, but they can’t solve Caju’s disease… … . Isn’t that contradictory?”

There was a deep depth of water in his gray eyes. I looked at him sadly. Rick told me carefully.

“If you have time, would you like a cup of tea?”

* * *

I thought I would go to the duke’s room or the drawing room. However, he has prepared tea and refreshments in the study. It’s called a study, but this room was like a big library. It was made of several rooms, so it was spacious like a lobby, and there was even a space where you could read and relax in the center. As I looked around the library, I immediately shook my head when Rick approached me.

“Here are the tea leaves that I recently imported from abroad. I was concerned that it would be suitable for cold tea, but I don’t know if it will suit your taste as the tea has a unique flavor.”

“Ah, thank you.”

He sat across from me and I tasted a little tea.

‘It’s cool… … .’

Not only was it because it was cold tea, but the scent itself was subtly refreshing. It smelled like mint.

“like.”

“Fortunately, the.”

When I responded positively, he smiled reassuringly. For a while, instead of talking, there was only the sound of sipping tea. But it made me feel more comfortable. The scent of old paper blends in with the scent of tea and the sunlight pouring through the huge window. quiet and calm

“I have a brother.”

Then Rick spoke up. I put down my teacup and looked at him with a serious face. Through the monocle, dark gray eyes could be seen. His tea-soaked lips parted.

“He is a very good person who cannot be compared to me. Not only that, he had an upright and warm personality, so everyone shouted that he would become the next head of the household. I believed so too.”

“… … .”

“When I was young, I really liked him. I wanted to be someone like you. I know I can’t jump, but I did my best because I wanted to jump. Of course it was impossible.”

He smiled softly, touched the teacup, and continued the story. I heard the story without a word.

“Respect has become a feeling of inferiority. To people, I’ve always been nothing but a comparison object that lifts you up. My family treated me like nobody. Then, a war broke out, and the decree was given to elect one of the direct members of each family to go to work.”

he laughed softly.

“I hated it. Since my martial arts skills are inferior to my brother, I expected that if I went to war, I would surely die. But my family pushed me back, saying that I couldn’t send my brother, who would become the head of state, to the battlefield. No one wanted me to come back safely. If I were there, it would only hinder my brother’s succession. And I met you on the battlefield.”

“… … Your Excellency… … .”

“He was a very reckless person. It was a fire pit right in front of me, but he ran towards me without sacrificing myself. If you die anyway, it’s over… … . I felt stupid, but at some point, I felt sorry for him, and he seemed to see me again. therefore… … I stood by him, got to know his circumstances, and followed him. Each… … Dietrich Kreimann is my master, family and friend.”

“Rick… … ?”

dripping, dripping. Waves spread over his teacup, which had not yet been emptied. Confused, I looked at him, not knowing what to do.

“I know this puts a burden on Ciela. I don’t even think that Ciela can do what we couldn’t do. However… … .”

He came down to the floor and knelt before me. I was so embarrassed that I didn’t know what to do, and I sat down to get him up. Rick’s face, seen up close, was horribly contorted. It was the first time I had seen someone cry so sadly. His lips trembled and opened with difficulty.

“Ciela-sama has made the impossible possible until now. So each one… … Please save my friend too. please… … .”

“Rick, I… … .”

The lips did not come off well. What should I say? Is it possible? impossible? Don’t expect anything? But there was no answer that I could give either of them. After choosing a word, choosing it, and choosing it for a long time, the words that came out were only a single word.

“… … I will try.”

That alone made Rick bow his head at me as if he had been saved.

“Sorry and thank you for making me feel burdened… … .”

I smiled bitterly at him. I wanted to tell Rick. Actually, I want to hold onto someone and cry and pray like you. Please save him.

After comforting Rick, I cautiously spoke out.

“Before that, Rick, I want to ask you something.”

Rick asked, looking at him with a puzzled face.

“Say anything.”

“Please find someone.”

* * *

When evening came, I returned to my room and fell flat on my desk. Ho-yeon called for dinner, but I declined by saying that I had already eaten. Ho-yeon seemed to have figured out my lies, but quietly left. I am always very grateful to Ho-yeon.

‘You’re going to see Rick like that.’

It came as a bit of a shock to me to see him cry, who always seemed so cold and cold.

‘It must be that serious.’

a burst of magic.

‘Can’t this be solved with ethernum?’

I lifted my head and looked towards the safe. Inside the vault was the healing aethernum. Healing ethernum cures all ailments.

‘perhaps… … .’

As night fell, I took the healing ethernum and headed to the duke’s room. It would be nice to reveal the existence of the healing aethernum to the Duke and Rick and just test it… … .

‘But if it doesn’t work, it will only bring more disappointment.’

I sneaked into the duke’s room, held my breath and headed to the bed he was sleeping on.

‘I also have a bad complexion.’

According to Rick, last night was a full moon, so the duke’s condition was particularly bad. But, aside from that, it didn’t look very good now.

‘please… … .’

I placed the healing ethernum on his chest and let the magic flow. The green light quickly faded from the Aethernum. I immediately checked the condition of the peacock.

‘… … Wrong.’

His condition remained unchanged. His body was hot as if he was suffering from a high fever, and he was breathing heavily. There was no sign of any improvement.

‘Ethernum of healing doesn’t work either.’

Just as the invalid Ethernum did not eliminate the hallucinations, the Ethernums do not have any effect.

‘But the Duke has nothing to do with Aethernum.’

None of the items in his possession looked like Aethernum. Even in the original, there was no mention of the duke possessing aethernum.

‘Then what’s the matter?’

Because I had hope, the despair came even deeper. I thought it would wake the duke if I stayed, so I went back to the room. He left the healing aethernum in the safe, which had been of no use, and fell into thought. Even self-studying the sealing magic takes too long. In fact, I wasn’t sure if I’d ever wake up. I had to lean on hopes that were a little more probable than that.

‘I have to find that person too.’

The wizard who first sealed the duke’s magic.

* * *

A week has passed since then. For a week, the daily routine was repeated. When he returns from a meeting in the morning, he immediately takes a magic class from Vincente. In the evening like that, he finds a way to suppress the duke’s mana runaway. It was so busy that it was hard to even breathe. As each day passed, the rebellion plan took shape and my magic skills developed together, but there was only one way to save the Duke, as if I had lost my way.

I headed to the Duke’s office for the morning meeting. As soon as I entered the room, I checked the peacock’s complexion first.

‘Fortunately, it looks fine.’

He smiled at me, as if trying to prove Rick’s words that it gets a little better after a full moon.

“The emperor’s tyranny is getting worse day by day. They say that if you don’t obey his orders, even the central nobles will be mercilessly beheaded. It is said that there are people who do not attend meetings because of that, but it seems that even such people are caught and punished.”

“Is that possible? No matter how noble… … .”

The peacock responded to my words.

“Of course not. That is why there are people who oppose the emperor. And we attract them towards us. already… … .”

He held out a piece of paper with a list of nobles in front of me.

“The information you gave me was very helpful. They all promised to cooperate with us. Instead, the direct rebellion is ours, and they promise not to take it up in the future and follow our will until the end.”

“I’ve come this far already… … .”

I meticulously looked at each list. There were many names I saw for the first time.

‘There are more than the family that helped Cloan in the original work.’

It must all be the duke’s ability. This would be the majority of the Central Nobility. Even if the rebellion succeeds, it can be granted legitimacy only with the consent of the central nobility.

“But will it be okay? Betrayal later… … .”

“I made an oath through magic, so don’t worry. If you do not keep your oath, you will die on the spot. They will also value my life.”

“i See. If that’s the case, there really isn’t a problem.”

The preparation process was much more thorough than I thought.

“and… … Information has come in that the Emperor is absorbing substances other than drugs.”

“Any other substance?”

“Yeah, and that’s… … .”

“It’s a magic stone.”

Rick stopped talking and someone interrupted. There is only one person who suddenly appears in this way.

“Vincente.”

“Oh, it’s a little late. To listen to someone’s request.”

He glanced at me and sat down in the remaining seat. Seeing him, the duke asked.

“Magic stone, what do you mean?”

“Literally. That’s highly likely to be a magic stone.”

“How do you decide?”

“Rumors have spread all over the industry. The emperor is not sane. A little investigation reveals that the emperor is inhaling something other than a drug.”

He lowered his posture and voice, as if he was speaking secretly.

“This is a typical side effect of absorbing too much magic stone in a short time. I was interested in that, so I knew it right away.”

“But the members of the organization were maintaining their rationality… … .”

When I mumbled, he replied.

“Of course, they inhaled an appropriate amount of magic stone for a long time and slowly accumulated it in their body. It is quite different from inhaling an excessive amount of magic stone for a short period of time.”

“The emperor is inhaling magic stones… … .”

The peacock blurted his lips. Rick’s complexion darkened in an instant. I thought I knew what they were thinking. It’s something I’ve always been worried about.

‘The emperor wants to strike a peacock song.’

It’s building strength for him. A power too great to bear.

“I have to hurry up. I can’t let the Emperor build up power anymore.”

“The support of other families is undesirable. You must enter the Imperial Palace only with the duke’s forces. In the process, you will certainly clash with the Imperial Palace Knights. Especially this time, it will be more difficult for the emperor to replenish his troops through each family.”

There was nothing wrong with Rick. The situation became increasingly urgent, and the breakthrough was too narrow. But the moment I heard Rick’s words, I suddenly had a thought. Do they really have wizards? Magic and martial arts have different textures. If it was an all-out war, the knights could have the upper hand. The wizard becomes defenseless while preparing for the start-up, and he only needs to take advantage of that gap. However… … .

‘If the knights are in battle while the wizard assists, the words are different.’

Magic is widespread and destructive. It will be difficult to prepare for magic while you have to defeat the enemy in front of you.

‘There, the wizard in the Empire is at the level of dry seeds.’

There may be wizards in the Imperial Palace, but I learned it while studying magic. The magic they can cast isn’t that great.

‘Even though Vincente became the standard.’

If Vincente joins in this rebellion, the tide will be sharp.

‘But I can’t hope for that.’

I have already received a lot of help from Vincente. I couldn’t even ask for help with such a dangerous task.

‘instead… … .’

“I… … .”

“I’ll do it.”

As I was about to voluntarily leave, Vincente interrupted me. Duke and Rick, my eyes turned to him.

“What do you mean?”

“Are you saying you don’t have enough troops? That shortage of troops, I will make up for it. very overflowing.”

Vincente grinned.

* * *

I don’t know what you’re thinking. I came out of the room, turned to Vincente and asked directly.

“What do you think?”

“what?”

He must have understood what he was saying, but he tilted his head and trembled.

“I mean, you want to join the rebellion. Why are you… … .”

“Ah, that.”

Vincente shrugged her shoulders once more and replied indifferently.

“I thought it would be fun.”

“… … what?”

I frowned slightly at the answer that was difficult to understand at once. As he walked ahead, he groaned in a light tone.

“If it’s the Imperial Knights, isn’t it one of the great knights? I wondered how much my power would work for such humans, and I thought that I would like to go to war at least once. So… … .”

Suddenly he turned around. As I was walking behind him, I shoved my nose into his chest as he suddenly stopped.

“Suddenly so… … .”

“So you are out.”

“… … .”

My lips stopped chasing. I looked up at him quietly. The playfulness from a while ago had disappeared, and he was looking down at me with a hardened face.

“… … After all, you said that you were participating in the war instead of me.”

“… … .”

Vincente didn’t respond. The meaning of that silence was clear.

“With just me, I can overthrow the Imperial Army and even kill the Emperor. You don’t even need to go out.”

“I… … .”

I opened my lips that had been tightly shut. I made eye contact with him and answered.

“no.”

“Ciel.”

He frowned at me like a stubborn child.

“Of course, it is clear that my magic skills are inferior to yours. But, as you said, I’ll be more powerful than the Imperial Wizard at least. Now is the time for even one person to miss. I can’t miss it.”

“… … Why are you doing that? Is it because of the peacock?”

“no.”

I responded firmly without any hesitation.

“For my children.”

“… … .”

Vincente did not speak. I kept on talking.

“Not just for Jack. The current emperor is too dangerous. In the future, when the children become adults, I want to make the country a little bit better to live in. If I can be of any help for him, I want to do everything I can. So… … You see and judge.”

“What?”

He responded with a scornful attitude. I clenched my fists and said.

“If I participate in this war, will I have enough skills that you won’t be worried about?”

“Even if I say no, you will do whatever you want.”

“Even so, your distrust towards me can be alleviated.”

“… … .”

Vincente snapped her fingers after being silent for a long time. In an instant, the background changed from the peacock hall to a wide plain. You see a familiar cliff in front of you.

“Then where do you go? So that I can recognize you.”

He blinked towards the cliff. I nodded and took a step forward.

‘Let’s focus.’

He concentrated his magic at his fingertips and quickly arranged the narrative formulas in his head.

‘At first I thought it would be impossible.’

Even after repeated practice several times, he continued to hit the limit. I also wanted to give up saying no. Compared to Vincente, I am closer to the criminal. But still I couldn’t give up. If you give up on this, you won’t be able to do the bigger thing behind it.

He reduced the amount of time he slept and devoted himself to practice. I feel all the magic within me draining away. Excessive use of magical power even burns his hands. Nevertheless, it failed repeatedly. So now it’s your turn to do it. I’ve tasted failure enough.

The wind was sharply forged. Forged and forged again Enough to cut through even hard cliffs. That’s how I used my magic.

Whoops! It shook with the sound of huge thunder. Fog and dust clouded, and a large area was newly created on the cliff. It was much wider and smoother than the first Vicente demonstrating to me. After a brief moment of joy that I finally succeeded, I looked back at Vincente with a nervous expression. And he carefully opened his lips.

“how… … ?”

It was a single question, but it had many meanings. Do I still look anxious in his eyes? Vincente was silent for a while, and after a while he laughed out loud.

“Yeah, I lost. Do whatever you want.”

He said, shaking his head with a give-up face. At those words, I brightened up my face. Vincente is not the type of person to speak empty words. That meant that my magic skills had improved enough to be noticed by him. The place had already returned to the peacock hall.

“Then you… … .”

Now I don’t have to worry, so I’m going to ask if you’re missing out. But before the words could be finished, Vincente spoke with a firm voice.

“I also participate in the rebellion.”

“what? However… … .”

The reason he wanted to go to war was to replace me. Anyway, in this operation, the wizard was an indispensable force, and Vincente volunteered to prevent me from participating in the war. But with the magic of a while ago, I was recognized by Vincente. So he doesn’t have to go out… … . I narrowed my eyes slightly. Maybe Vincente is still… … .

“Don’t get me wrong. For personal reasons.”

“Personal reason?”

“The Emperor, you know that it has to do with the organization, right?”

“Ah, yes.”

aldamada. It is the organization that put the golden situation system on the throne. They wanted a doll that could be easily manipulated, and the second prince Ioman was chosen.

‘But in the end they split up.’

It can be seen from the fact that the emperor was aiming for the hallucinatory Aethernum. There’s no way they would give the Emperor Aethernum.

“I want to prune out the roots of that organization. I’m cooperating for him. Not just for you.”

Vincente’s amethyst-colored eyes looked sharply at me. Looking into those eyes, I nodded.

“okay. I’m not going to get involved there.”

Rather, if he is there, the charter will flow very favorably. I just didn’t like the fact that he tried to replace me. For personal reasons, there was no reason for me to stop. Vincente looked at me without saying a word. A strange silence passed. Is it because the conversation ended awkwardly? Or maybe I’m still conscious of his feelings. At that time, I felt like I had to find something to say.

“Ciel-sama!”

Rick’s voice came from behind him. I was thankful for him who broke the silence and appeared for a moment, then I looked at Rick with a puzzled face.

“Rick, what are you doing?”

“Ah, that… … .”

Rick, who looked like he was going to speak at any moment, glanced at Vincente. He came up to me and whispered in my ear.

“I found it.”

“Did you find it? what… … no way.”

“Yes, I found the wizard who sealed your magic power long ago. I want to visit you right now. It only takes a week to go and come back, but what are you going to do with Ciela?”

From the moment I heard his words, my heart raced rapidly. I’ll go with you right now! I wanted to shout, but… … .

‘Is it okay to be away from the children for so long?’

Since it is a duke’s residence that is nowhere else, there will be nothing to worry about. Even an emperor would not be able to invade this place hastily. Hoyeondo Island is nearby, and the Duke is also here. But I couldn’t help but hesitate.

“I can come and go in five minutes instead of a week.”

At that moment, Vincente spoke up. Rick and I looked at him in amazement at his sudden words. When Rick made a ‘how did you know?’ expression, Vincente said with a smirk across his face.

“If you amplify your magic power, you can hear even the smallest sound clearly.”

“Magic really is… … . Ciel-sama, can you do it too?”

Rick asked me with awe. I immediately shook my head.

“No, I can’t use my magic to that extent.”

This is possible only with Vincentei. In terms of the amount of magical power or destructive power alone, I may be able to follow at a glance, but the meticulous command and operation was far above Vincente.

“By the way, you can come and go in 5 minutes… … Is that really?”

“It is not difficult if you know the location and coordinates.”

“Yes, of course! But why can’t you, the owner of Khan… … ?”

I also looked at Rick’s question with concentration. Vincente replied.

“Sealing magic is a very rare magic among magic. It’s a magic that I once researched and failed. So out of curiosity?”

“That’s right… … .”

Rick’s expression was complicated and subtle. Hope and confusion coexisted.

“Instead, I have a condition.”

“What is it?”

“By not touching the property of the Sealing Wizard. I want to research it.”

“Yeah, that’s not my right… … . However, violent or violent acts… … .”

“I have that kind of reason. therefore… … Are you going to use it or not?”

“… … Please.”

Rick nodded at Vincente. head went down deep. Suddenly, I remembered Rick clinging to me and crying. It must be very important to him.

‘And me too… … .’

From the moment I heard the news that I had found the Sealing Wizard, my heart raced like crazy. The hope of ‘maybe’ and the anxiety of ‘maybe’ made my mind wander. Both eyes turned to me. I nodded my head at the questioning eyes and approached.

“Please.”

The corners of Vincente’s lips rose. Immediately, Rick showed Vincente a map with coordinates and locations, and Vincente flicked his finger. In the blink of an eye, the background changed from the peacock’s hallway to the middle of a forest.

From the densely hanging trees, the chirping of birds chirping, and even small animals that are startled by a sudden appearance and run away. … … Is this really right here? I blinked my eyes at the pristine scenery. It didn’t look like a place where people live at all.

“Is this right?”

I asked Rick with a stern attitude if Vincente felt the same as me. Rick, perhaps embarrassed, responded with a smile on his monocle.

“There are rumors that a black wizard lives in this forest.”

“A black wizard? What does that have to do with the Seal Mage?”

“It is said that the color of the robe the wizard was wearing when he visited the duke’s mansion was black. Since he left the duke’s residence, the former duke has put a watch on him, and it is said that he never took off his robe.”

“therefore… … Are you saying that you came all the way here by believing only one rumor based on that old information?”

When Vincente was sarcastic, I tried to stop him. But before that, Rick raised his head and responded with a firm face.

“Yeah, I only trusted that much information and came this far. However, there was no such information until now. No matter how absurd the story is, isn’t it better to just let go of it?”

“… … .”

Even Vincente had a slightly bewildered face, not knowing that Rick would react so boldly. Even so, Rick has often looked at Vincente until now. It must be because he’s a dangerous person who can’t control it. So, seeing him look very different from Rick until now, I also kept my lips shut and gave strength to my shoulders. Rick is right. No matter how poor and absurd the story was, even it was better than when it wasn’t there.

“Vincente.”

As I called my name, Vincente glanced at me.

“Okay, okay. Well, I don’t think it’s a very nonsensical story.”

“Do you feel something?”

“I can feel the magic very weakly. But this could be a trap.”

“what do you mean?”

“I know we’re here, and we’re deliberately spreading magic. Humans hiding in the forest deliberately spread magical powers to lure them in? Isn’t something a little suspicious?”

“… … .”

“Are you going to go anyway?”

Vicente asked me with certainty. I nodded and he shook his head as if he had lost. Me and Rick looked at each other and carefully followed after Vincente. Contrary to what he said that it could be a trap, the road was very peaceful and quiet. It was almost like taking a leisurely walk in front of the house. Compared to the peaceful scenery, Rick and I’s expressions were very serious, so it would have been a little funny if someone I didn’t know saw it.

“Here.”

how far did you walk Vincente’s steps stopped, and I opened my eyes wide.

“shack?”

At some point, a large vacant lot appeared and a hut stood tall in the middle.

“In a place like this… … .”

Rick just mumbled with a face that made it hard to believe that this was just a miracle. He raised his left hand and wrapped it around his right hand. Still, I was trembling.

“It seems that the owner of this magical power is in that house.”

“Isn’t it dangerous? There are traps around… … .”

“I don’t feel that way.”

“I will go first. It’s dangerous, you two, come later.”

Rick intervened and, without a second thought, strode towards the hut. He looked so dangerous, I wondered if he might have to dry it for a while. Of course, Rick is an excellent swordsman, but he is ignorant of magic. It was safer for Vincente, who could sense magic power, or myself, who could quickly start magic, to go first.

“stop.”

Suddenly, I turned my head to the sound of a voice next to me. Then Vincente glanced at Rick and said,

“You’re trying to stop me because it looks dangerous. Stop it.”

“However… … .”

“Even if it’s reckless, it’s only when you do something for the person you love that you feel less guilty.”

At Vincente’s words, I withdrew my hand that was holding Rick.

“You are right, Vincente.”

To Rick, the duke is a very precious person. He was someone I wanted to protect. So, even if the danger lurks, you will want to do something on your own. Vincente said not to stop it. But he shouldn’t get hurt either, so I gathered some magic power at my fingertips. Finally standing in front of the cottage’s front door, Rick gulped his saliva with a nervous expression and raised his hand.

smart. A loud knocking sound spread. But after a while, there was no response. I frowned.

‘It must not be that there is no one.’

Vincente said that the magic must have flowed out of that house. That meant there was someone in that house. Rick knocked on the door once more. I knocked harder than before, but still no sound came back. Rick couldn’t wait and pulled the doorknob.

profit. But the door opened. Rick looked at us with a puzzled look. Then me and Vincente also walked towards him.

“Excuse me. Are you inside?”

Rick spoke and opened the door. Then there was a foul smell coming from somewhere. Rick’s footsteps stopped as he entered the stench that stung his nose.

“no way… … .”

Then Rick hurriedly ran inside. After hesitating because he didn’t understand Rick’s sudden action, Vincente, who was next to him, spoke quietly.

“This is the smell of rotting corpses.”

“what… … ?”

“Maybe that wizard is already dead.”

Having said that, Vincente also went inside. Did you hear Vincente’s ominous words? It felt as if this house, which was particularly dark because of the lack of sunlight, was connected with death. I swallowed my saliva and followed him inside.

“It looks like you lived here a while ago.”

said Vincente, who glanced at the kitchen. I agreed and nodded my head. There was a newspaper of the latest date on the floor. I picked up the newspaper.

“The reporter who wrote the article was executed the next day. Right in that square.”

 

“… … .”

“Not only that, but also the staff of the publishing house where the article was published. No mercy.”

Vincente giggled as if talking about light gossip. On the other hand, I sat down feeling even heavier.

‘You have to miss Jack.’

Although the emperor appears as a cruel villain in the original story, he was not so ruthless. there was reason

‘Jack is gone, and all that remains is madness.’

So, the situation was even worse than the original. I thought of the reporters and publishers who had lost their lives to the emperor and meditated for a moment.

‘sorry.’

Originally, the emperor did not go out this far. He prioritized the nobility above anyone else, but he was still watching the people to some extent. If it had been before, it would have ended with a warning to the publisher and the handling of the recall of publications containing articles. I guess these people thought the same, so I wrote the article. I felt guilty because I thought it was all because of me. So… … .

‘I’ll bring the emperor down instead.’

I can’t say that was compensation for these people’s vain deaths, but I had to do what I could.

“here… … There are people!”

At that moment, Rick’s voice came from inside. Putting the newspaper down, I quickly headed towards Rick’s room. As soon as I walked in, a different stench hit my nostrils. I quickly rolled my eyes. Then, as Rick said, there was really someone on the bed. But this person… … .

“It’s dead. It must have been a while since he died, considering the degree of decomposition of the body.”

Vincente, who followed, said calmly.

“damn… … !”

Rick snorted harshly.

“If only I had come a little sooner… … !”

“But you said you felt magic. How do you unleash your magic when you’re dead?”

“No, that’s right. How did that happen?”

Rick shook his head at my words. His gray eyes filled with tears fluttered wildly.

“Ah, that.”

Vincente shook her head once as if it was annoying, then opened the drawer and pulled out something.

“This… … .”

What an old diary.

“The magic was felt here. He must have cast a spell before he died. how… … Would you like to check it out?”

Vincente asked me what he meant. I hesitated and then nodded.

“There must be a reason why you put magic on this diary. I want to check it out.”

“I knew I would.”

With a small smile, Vincente put her hand on the diary. Rick was puzzled by Vincente’s outrageous behavior, but I could see what Vincente was doing. He was injecting magic power. Soon, purple magical power surged over the surface of the diary, which had nothing on it.

click. Then the lock was automatically released. As the diary unfolded, a strong gust of wind blew. I closed my eyes tightly in the sudden wind. Rick stood by my side to protect me. The storm quickly stopped. When I opened my eyes, I couldn’t hide my bewildered expression. We were standing in an unfamiliar hallway. It was spacious and old-fashioned, but it was a place where you could feel the cold.

“Here… … Is it your magic?”

“It’s not my magic.”

“But somehow, it is a familiar place.”

Rick muttered. At that moment, two people passed in front of us.

“That person… … .”

A black robe appeared.

– This is the room.

The door opened and the sound of a crying child leaked through them. Rick, who was staring blankly, suddenly trembled as if struck by lightning.

“I said it was familiar, but now I know. This place… … Duke Crayman.”

“Yes? what is that… … .”

“Certainly. After the previous duke passed away, he completely overhauled the duke family, so I didn’t recognize him for a while, but this place is definitely the duke family.”

Behind Rick’s shocking words, Vincente muttered in a low voice.

“Now I know. This is memory-storage magic.”

“Memory storage magic… … ?”

It was a familiar magic.

“certainly… … .”

came to mind It was the magic that the former empress left behind in the keepsake.

“Then this is… … .”

“It means the memory of a dead wizard.”

“That means right now… … .”

I turned my head. The old peacock mansion, the wizard, and the cry of a child.

Obvious.

‘When the peacock’s magic was sealed.’

* * *

We followed straight into the room the wizard had entered. As soon as I entered, I saw a captive wizard, a man screaming, and a woman crying. The man looked a lot like the Duke Dietrich Kreiman I knew. Even people you don’t know can tell that you’re rich… … .

‘Then that woman is… … .’

He turned his gaze to the woman lying on the floor and crying. Although she had a beautiful appearance, the woman was so dreary that her beauty was fading. And a wizard in black robes surrounded by knights. They were the protagonists of this memory. They seemed to be invisible to us. After all, this is only showing the wizard’s memory as an illusion.

‘Then that kid is… … .’

A small child lay in the cradle. The child seemed to be tired of crying and was barely breathing, but at a glance, the condition was serious. cried the wizard.

– A child cannot handle the magical power of a monster! Did these symptoms start during Lishan Week? It’s because the magic inside your body is running wild! It’s the same principle as monsters run wild!

Then the enraged man shouted.

– Even if you arrest me right now!

Even the wizard accepted it without losing.

-If the magic is not sealed, the life of the master is in danger!

The knights couldn’t help but approach the duke’s cold eyes to capture the wizard. However, in the situation that followed, the knights and the dukes were stunned and hardened. It was because the woman, the Duchess, crawling on the floor grabbed the wizard’s sleeve.

-horsepower… … Can I just seal the magic? So is that ok?

-ma’am!

-… … It can’t be certain. Normally it will be fine, but during Lishan Week, the monster formation will start again. But don’t worry, as long as you hold out for the Lishan Week, you’ll be re-sealed.

-then… … Then seal it up. Save my child!

-Madam, you mean you believe in such nonsense!

-dismissal! The doctor says there is no way, and even if the temple pours out half of the property, there is no progress at all! This wizard is our last hope! If not, would you give up your child? our child!

The Duchess cried out for her throat to burst. Even though I knew that this was not the reality at that desperate cry, my heart ached. Me too, but the previous duke would be terrified. He squeezed his eyes shut, as if frustrated. After a while, he barely let out a boiling voice.

-… … free the wizard

– Yes, yes!

The knights who were noticing hurriedly released the wizard. The wizard, who was barely freed, hurriedly ran to the cradle and laid his hand on the small body of the child. At the same time, his lips moved rapidly.

“It’s a sealing magic narrative.”

said Vincente, who was watching the situation together. How long have you memorized the narrative? Violet energy spread under his hand, and Jin was engraved over the child’s body. The gin grew large enough to fill the room, then smaller again and absorbed into the child’s body. It felt very long and slow. It was so quiet that even breathing out was careful. After a while, the weary wizard let go of his hand and spoke like a sigh.

– Got it.

The maid, who immediately checked the condition of the child, exclaimed as if she had witnessed a miracle.

– The fever is coming down!

People rejoiced at the maid’s cry. But that was only for a moment. People started to look at the peacock one by one. The wizard clearly said that the magic within his body had run wild due to the influence of Lishan Week. And as if to prove that statement, the child’s condition improved when the magic was sealed. That is, it would prove that the child is a ‘half horse’.

The peacock took a deep breath and placed his hand on his forehead. While everyone was watching, only the Duchess shouted, “My child!” and hugged the child in the cradle. Everyone watched it with breath. When everyone was focused on the Duchess, I noticed the Duchess beckoning the Butler.

– You must be tired, but I will take you to your room to rest. follow me

When the butler quietly spoke to the wizard, the wizard followed the butler out of the room without question. The next moment the place changed. The room had turned into a prison with iron bars towering over it, and the wizard was hanging from the bars and shouting. Opposite him stood the peacock.

“It’s worth knowing.”

Vincente, who was watching the situation together, murmured. Rick also turned his head with a darkened complexion, apparently noticing this situation.

-Why are you doing this to me! Didn’t you save the life of the master!

– That’s it.

The peacock’s voice rang out coldly. At that voice, I shrugged and looked at him.

‘It’s totally different.’

Obviously, the appearance was similar enough to remind me of ‘he’, but the voice with deep coldness was different. The ‘he’ I knew was a much warmer and kinder person.

– You should’ve rather not saved the child.

– What is that… … .

– Because of you presumptuously, my child has been given a dirty tag of ‘half horse’.

-Ha, but I was just asking you to save the master… … !

The wizard cried out in shame. But the duke looked at the wizard coldly and turned around and said,

– At dawn, I will kill you and declare it a corrupt warlock’s craft. Did you know that the sealing magic is maintained even if the wizard dies?

The peacock’s dark blue eyes glared coldly at the wizard. The wizard was hanging from the barbed wire, but the duke had already left.

“At that time, rumors were circulating that there was something called ‘black magic’ that uses the power of a monster to cast a curse. Your Excellency must have used it to frame the wizard… … .”

Rick explained with a bitter expression. I looked at the wizard and muttered.

“But in the end, the plan goes to waste.”

If the Duke had succeeded in killing the wizard at this time, Dietrich Kreimann would not be despised as a banmar, and there would be no way for us to find any traces of the wizard. The wizard lowered his head in despair.

“Why don’t you use magic?”

You could use magic to escape. Vincente replied.

“Sealing magic requires a tremendous amount of magical power. He must have consumed almost all of his magical power with the sealing magic a while ago.”

At Vincente’s words, I bit my lower lip. At that moment, the wizard clenched his fists and muttered a little.

– I can’t die here.

Suddenly, purple magic began to swirl around his body.

“You’re squeezing out your life force.”

“vitality… … ?”

When I asked, Vincente nodded.

“Magic power and vitality are similar concepts. It means that life force can be replaced with magical power. In theory, I mean. It’s definitely better than waiting patiently for death. There may be some side effects, but… … .”

“But that means… … .”

It meant doing magic at the cost of his own life. A dazzling purple flash of light occupied my field of vision. My eyes were dazzling and I closed my eyes and woke up to see the wizard staggering away from the peacock’s residence. However, the wizard could not completely escape from the duke’s grasp. It was because the order to search for him fell across the country.

To survive, the wizard hides his face with a black robe and hides in a forest where no one comes. Except for a brief trip to the city to buy necessities, he spent all day in a hut, immersed in magic research. Decades passed and he was on the verge of death. He was still too young to die. But I could see why the wizard had to die so early.

‘In order to escape from the duke’s house, he used his magical powers forcibly… … .’

-Finally done!

At that moment, the wizard shouted cheers. A golden magic circle appeared under his hand. The wizard looked at it with ecstatic eyes. After escaping from the duke’s residence, the wizard studied more powerful sealing magic. This is because the imperfect sealing magic that Dietrich gave to Dietrich damaged his pride as the only sealing wizard on the continent. Even for a moment of joy, the wizard vomited blood and collapsed. The magic circle disappeared as if it had ever been there.

– What a cool! Cool!

Even the wizard seemed perplexed by the sudden situation.

-no way… … Is it because of this magic?

The wizard’s eyes trembled. The wizard’s flesh gradually rotted and died rapidly. In the end, the wizard sealed the diary where his research records were left.

– This is too dangerous magic. If you make a mistake, the magic will fail and you can only lose your life. It is this magic that must be sealed.

The wizard who sealed the diary died. So the memory-storage magic was over and we were back in the original old hut. No one could speak easily. I looked at the rotten corpse on the bed and turned over the diary. Inside, the research records he left behind, the principles of magic, etc. were left in detail. Vincente, who had seen him next to him, murmured.

“It’s magic that kills wizards. You created a curse, not a magic. What are you going to do now?”

“Well… … .”

My eyes became blurry. I thought everything would work out if I found a wizard. I thought that I would be able to seal the peacock’s magic and find stability again. But the wizard had already died, and there was only one dangerous magic left.

‘still… … .’

“I will study this further.”

“stop. Even though it looked like that, he was the only sealed wizard on the continent. Even such a person has failed.”

“It has not failed. It’s just dangerous.”

The wizard had clearly said ‘completed’. This means that the power of the seal is certain.

“… … .”

‘Because there is still time.’

The peacock doesn’t die right away. According to the original story, he lived for some time after Cloane reached adulthood.

‘So in the meantime… … .’

Either make this magic safer, or find a new way. It was short if it was short, but it was also enough time to accomplish something. Vincente looked at me with an uncomfortable gaze and spoke to Rick.

“What are you going to do?”

“… … First of all, it was Duke Crayman who drove this wizard to death. We have to report to you and at least make sure the funeral is held.”

Rick’s expression darkened bitterly. Looking at Rick like that, Vincente parted her lips.

“Well, anyway, there doesn’t seem to be any reason to stay here any longer.”

Then he snapped his fingers and we returned to the duke’s house.

* * *

“Thank you for today.”

Rick went first to report to the Duke, and before I returned to the annex I thanked Vincente.

But he glanced at my diary and said:

“Well, don’t touch it. It looks a lot more dangerous than you think.”

He gave serious advice. I nodded.

“Yeah, I know. So, I’m going to study it so it’s not dangerous.”

“… … Well, you might be fine.”

“what do you mean?”

When I asked, he pointed at me with the tip of his finger and said.

“You have more magical power than others, so you might be able to handle that dangerous magic. It’s just a ‘what if’.”

“… … .”

When I was speechless with a serious face, Vincente frowned and asked cautiously.

“Aren’t you really going to try it? If you think so, then stop. If something went wrong… … .”

“I will not.”

I replied resolutely. When he looked up, he smiled softly.

“I also know that my life is precious.”

“… … Puck.”

“Go carefully. Thank you for today.”

After leaving Vincente, I returned to my room and thought with my diary in front of me.

‘I told Vincente that… … .’

In fact, it is true that I was shaken for a moment when I heard his words.

‘But I can’t.’

The peacock is a precious person to me. Maybe I like him a lot more than I think.

‘A lot of work to do.’

At least we will watch until the children become independent safely. So I couldn’t risk my life recklessly.

‘Of course, it is because there is still time left.’

If time was tighter then… … I don’t know either.

“Anyway, can I do it?”

I proudly told Vincente and Rick that I would study them, but in fact, I’m just a beginner in learning magic. Will I be able to do things that even experts have not been able to do?

‘But let’s not give up.’

I made up my mind and opened my diary. The first thing to learn was to learn magic.

* * *

The emperor looked at the bag that appeared in front of him.

“How have you been, your Majesty?”

He suddenly appeared late at night without an official procedure, and he calmly bowed his head. However, the emperor, who suddenly appeared, did not take it seriously and responded.

“What’s going on?”

The emperor’s voice spread gloomily. Baek raised his gaze.

‘It’s more serious than the rumors.’

Rumor has it that the emperor was not a madman. He did not take care of politics, let alone self-management, and was just too busy to increase his military force. So, rumors were circulating that he was preparing for war.

‘I can’t leave it like that.’

Beck thought calmly.

‘Now is not the time.’

What he wanted was a unified continent. For him, all preparations were necessary. It is unacceptable for the emperor to go wild at such a time.

‘Besides, this doll is no longer useful.’

There is no need for a doll that cuts the thread and dances freely. So, it was right to dispose of the broken doll and get a new one.

‘A new doll would be good for Prince Seid.’

He wanted to ascend to the throne on his own, but it was practically impossible because he was neither the imperial family nor the heir to the throne.

‘So to this cursed Aethernum.’

He had the cursed Aethernum found in the enemy’s mansion.

‘With this, no one can disobey my words.’

You could use Ethernum on the man in front of you, but it was a waste to use it on him. If I was going to write it, it was right to write it to a new monarch who would obey me. Baek said softly, hiding his inner feelings.

“I’ve been told you haven’t been getting a good night’s sleep lately, Your Majesty.”

“It’s nothing to worry about like you.”

“If you say that, won’t I be sad? With the help of someone like me, His Majesty was able to rise to that position… … .”

Beck said with a blatant sarcasm. The emperor frowned and stood up. The blue eyes looking down at the bag were as cold as if they were freezing. Then the emperor put a smile on his lips and went downstairs and said,

“Yeah, it was you who helped Jim sit here.”

Finally, the emperor, standing in front of the white, made eye contact and said:

“So you are Jim’s blemish. It is right to remove the blemishes.”

As soon as the words were finished, the black energy from the emperor’s body began to engulf the surroundings. Shadows that sensed the danger appeared from the darkness and quickly pulled Bag. Immediately, the place where Baek was standing was dug. If it had been a little later, the white would have turned into powder as well.

“You are showing up now.”

As if he had already noticed the existence of the shadows, the emperor glanced at them with a relaxed gaze.

“Are these things you raised? They all wear dirty magic on their bodies.”

“… … Isn’t His Majesty the most filthy one?”

White was sarcastic, but the emperor did not release his laid-back attitude. White, on the other hand, was very upset.

‘I thought I was absorbing magic, but… … .’

I never thought it would be like that. A normal person would have died immediately from side effects.

‘It won’t be as easy as I thought.’

“Lead your Majesty on the path of rest.”

As soon as Baek’s command was issued, the shadows rushed to the emperor. They were all holding weapons enchanted with magic in their hands. Daggers, spears, mace, etc… … .

Although it looked like a threatening weapon, the emperor rather swept his hand with arsenic. Then, the black energy that bloomed from his body became a sharp stem and flew toward the shadows.

The shadows smoothly avoided the spear, but immediately the magic stalk bent its head and flew back to the shadows. The process of avoiding shadows and flying magic was repeated. But the shadow was steadily exhausted, while the emperor looked as comfortable as a man who had just woken up. If you go on like this, the first thing you’ll get tired of even if you don’t see it is the shadow. So, as soon as the shadow with the dagger evaded the magic, it immediately rushed to the main body, the emperor.

‘That must be the limit of magic.’

Although increasing the number of mana stems he controls could give him an edge, the Emperor did not. The shadow decided that this was the emperor’s limit. But it was a trap.

“stop!”

Another shadow called out, but it was too late.

pooh.

Just before the shadow’s dagger pierced the emperor’s throat, a new stalk of magical power from his body pierced the shadow’s neck. His head lost his support and fell to the floor. Blood gushed up like a fountain and covered the emperor. The emperor pulled out his tongue and licked the blood that had soaked my face.

“Ah, blood with magical powers is very good. Restore Jim’s energy.”

“profit!”

The complexion of the shadows turned white as the emperor licked the blood of his comrades like wine.

“Is this all?”

When the emperor gave a clear mocking glance, all the shadows that had hesitated rushed at them. But the conversion blow didn’t work. The emperor subdued the shadows with a much stronger force than before. And every time he killed each one, he was thirsty with that blood.

“more… … I want more.”

The screams of the shadows followed the longing voice. Baek couldn’t even blink at the bloody massacre unfolding before his eyes.

‘What the hell is this?’

He knew that the emperor was absorbing magical power and increasing his power. But I didn’t expect it to be this powerful. Finally, the emperor, who had killed all the shadows, approached Baek, soaked in blood.

‘A real monster… … .’

Baek held the cursed Aethernum that he had brought with him just in case. His legs trembled with instinctive fear, but his stiff face was smiling somehow.

“Do not come any closer. Knowing I have something and recklessly… … Whoops!”

Beck couldn’t speak any more. Because the emperor’s hand grabbed Baek’s neck.

“Whoa, whoa!”

His throat was choked, and Baek made a painful sound.

“Jim’s stigma is his hand. Anyone who obstructs my way will also be punished by my hand. No matter who it is.”

“Gagging… … .”

Beck’s body began to lose strength.

clink. Aethernum fell from his open hand and rolled to the floor. Baek put on a look of disappointment. I should have engraved his name on Aethernum earlier… … .

“Lungs, lungs… … Ha, use me… … . Can I, Your Majesty, rule the continent… … so that… … !”

Beck barely spit out a voice. I was thinking of trying to convince the emperor somehow to get out of this situation. And after that… … .

‘If only I had that ethernum… … !’

“Snake-like. I can clearly see what you guys are thinking. If it was before, I would have been deceived by your sassy tongue, but now it’s different.”

“… … Ethernum… … Your Majesty… … !”

“The load is magic. So you can know. That’s fake. You’re making fun of things with fakes!”

The emperor roared. White couldn’t believe what he said. It’s fake! That is definitely the cursed Aethernum found in the enemy’s mansion. I’ve already done the verification… … !

As if not lying, the emperor trampled Aethernum with his feet. Aethernum shattered under his feet. It was impossible for Ethernum, which was several dozen times harder than ordinary magic stones. The broken Aethernum lost its light and returned to stone.

‘no way… … .’

There are ways to cheat. Aethernum of hallucinations is possible.

“Blue, red, and black are all dead. If you die, my blemishes will disappear.”

“Keek, K KK… … .”

Inconsistent with the moment he faced death, Baek let out a laugh. He grinned while holding his neck, then his throat burst and he started to laugh. His laughter filled the living room.

‘The end of my dream of the continent is like this.’

If I had known it would be like this… … .

‘I wouldn’t have had to kill him… … .’

A little bit of regret flooded in. Until the end, Baek opened his lips, staring straight into the eyes of the emperor.

“In the beginning, Your Majesty was not the emperor’s timber. Even if you die, you won’t even reach your brother’s toes… … .”

hooked. Before he could even finish speaking, dozens of magical stems pierced Baek’s body in an instant. Throwing Baek’s body, which had lost his vitality, to the floor, the emperor returned to his throne. He buried himself loosely in a large chair and looked down at the blood-stained throne. As his lips parted, a languid, gloomy voice leaked out.

“This is Jim’s seat. I don’t give it to anyone… … .”

Eventually, the knights who noticed the commotion came rushing into the drawing room.

“Your Majesty, be safe… … .”

The knights who rushed in could no longer speak to the horrific landscape in front of them. Blood pooled on the marble floor, creating a lake.

“Your Majesty, how did this happen… … .”

“They are scoundrels who rebelled against Jim. Don’t mind.”

“Ha, but… … .”

“Didn’t I say don’t worry?”

When the emperor’s cold gaze touched the knights, they stiffened their shoulders and quickly bowed their heads.

“And leave today alone and put it away tomorrow.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Go out and see.”

“Yes… … .”

Despite the strange emperor’s orders, the knight left the drawing room without asking any more questions. I kind of felt that way. If you go against the Emperor’s will any longer, you feel like you’ll fall into that pool of blood… … .

The emperor, who was alone again, muttered while enjoying the scent of blood.

“The blemishes of Jim are still there.”

His gaze turned to a distant place. somewhere beyond the door.

“You can become a true emperor only by getting rid of ‘it’.”

Then he closed his eyes and groaned in a merry voice.

“So come on. I will be waiting here.”

* * *

Two months have passed since I found the wizard’s diary. The season when a little cool wind blows at night has returned, and many things have happened in the meantime. First of all, my magic skills have improved noticeably. Even Vincent was surprised.

‘I thought elemental magic was relatively easy when I only looked at the sealing spells all day long.’

I don’t know if I should like this or not. Because of the sealing magic, my head feels like it’s about to explode.

‘But somehow it doesn’t seem impossible.’

It’s not easy to make the sealing magic safer, but I was strangely convinced that I could do it in the remaining time.

“What do you think?”

After finishing the magic class, Vincente, who came over to the main building with her, asked insinuatingly. I shook my head and answered.

“It doesn’t matter.”

“okay? I thought you were nervous again.”

At his words, I hardened my expression.

“Of course I’m nervous.”

It would be weird not to.

‘Today is a very important meeting.’

It was an important meeting that decided in detail the date and operation of the rebellion.

‘The high ground is right in front of you.’

can’t be bothered at all While thinking, I arrived at the library. Because today is a special meeting, the meeting was held in the study room with a long table instead of in the office.

“Baron Siela Feirund and the master of Khan have come.”

Rick reported to the inside. He waited for the duke’s answer, but instead of answering, the door opened and the duke’s figure was revealed.

“I was waiting.”

He opened the door wide and stepped out. I looked at him and went inside. As we entered, the first people stood up. I could immediately recognize who they were.

‘Those who join the rebellion.’

Among the central nobles, they were the leaders. They looked at me and Vincente with wary eyes. It was natural. Vincente is a man in the dark who runs casinos and illegal auction houses, and I… … .

‘I would be the most award-winning.’

The director of an orphanage from the fallen nobles. An important figure in this rebellion on such a subject. A close associate of Duke Crayman. There was nothing to match. It is natural to have limits.

The nobles disassembled and analyzed me in detail with their sharp eyes. It was the same with Vincente, but Vincente snorted again and only showed arsenic. Come to think of it, Vincente despised the nobility. Those people couldn’t look good.

‘You can’t get discouraged here.’

I gathered together with one accord, but they will doubt my qualities. Can they really entrust their future to me? If he showed weakness at such a time, it was clear that he would rather only live in distrust. Suddenly, I felt the peacock’s gaze staring at me. It meant that I would help myself if I wanted to.

‘it’s okay.’

He shook his head with a smile and stared at the nobles with a stiff face. After making eye contact with each other, they tightened their necks and raised their voices.

“This is Siela Feirund.”

I clenched my fists and looked at them. I also have no intention of backing down from this kind of pressure.

“If you are a Baron Feirund, you have heard of it. It’s a fallen family. But what can we trust to entrust the future of our empire to the baron?”

After a little silence after my introduction, a sharp question flew in. I looked at him.

‘That person… … .’

I asked Rick to get the portrait in advance, so I was able to recognize his face.

‘Earl Jadeborough.’

He was one of the strongest among the nobles gathered here. Vincente grunted next to him.

“I’m arrogant about the subject of clinging to the emperor because I think I’m going to die.”

“Vincente.”

The problem was that the grunt was so loud that they could hear it all. At Vincente’s words, the complexion of the nobles hardened. I was a little sulky, but Vincente looked at me with a sullen face and said,

“Am I right? At first, when they asked for support, they refused, but the emperor became nauseous and belatedly insisted on their own lives. After all, they don’t come forward and fall for themselves, making excuses to support them from behind. By what qualification are these people shameless towards you? All the laughs come out.”

Vincente uttered words like a rapid-fire gun, “Pa!” and laughed out loud. Finally, unable to bear it, some nobles stood up.

“Even if you are the owner of a khan, how dare you say something like that to a nobleman on a subject that is only a commoner!”

“Look, even in the midst of this, you are resentful about whether you are a noble or not. After all, if they die, they are all the same piece of meat.”

“… … !”

The aristocrats’ mouths widened as if they were quite shocked by Vincente’s remark that ‘everyone had the same piece of meat’. With him, his eyes towards us grew even more vigilant. For some reason, the situation seemed to be getting worse, so I sighed deeply.

“The owner of Khan is right.”

And while I was thinking about how to deal with this situation, above all else, a heavy and calm voice intervened. Surprised, I looked at it. The nobles shouted like a seizure.

“Is the Khan’s owner right? Even the ball sees us as chunks of meat!”

The nobility exclaimed even though the duke didn’t mention it because the ‘meat lump’ had a huge impact.

“That’s not it.”

“Then what do you mean?”

Eventually, the peacock stood next to me. Then I stared blankly at him. Is it because of this situation? Dressed in a uniform, he felt very confident.

“Your words towards Baron Feirund were rude.”

“That, that… … But no, isn’t it? This uprising is very important. How can you trust a powerless person whose identity is not certain?”

“Don’t worry, my family and I will guarantee her status.”

“Well, if the Duke said so… … .”

“Great.”

As the duke declared, the nobles began to shut their mouths one by one. Vincente looked at this situation with dissatisfaction. Vincente despises the nobility and at the same time has a sense of inferiority towards her own origin. Now that it’s time to check it again, it’s painful enough. Even so, I looked at him with a grateful face as he did not leave this place.

“… … What, why are you looking at me like that? Disgusting.”

… … This bastard, I’ve been hanging out with Cloan a bit lately, and talking has become similar.

“Just, thank you.”

“huh… … .”

When I said my sincere thanks, he shook his head. Look, it’s the same as Chloane. After a brief laugh, I turned to the nobles. Nobles no longer question my worth.

‘But that’s because there is a peacock.’

Without the Duke, they would still doubt and distrust me.

‘I do not want to be recognized for the power of the duke.’

It may seem like a chore, but it was important. They can’t convince themselves of me, and they harbor a sense of shame and distrust until the end, and I don’t know what kind of unexpected situation it will lead to.

‘So, to be more certain… … .’

“What did I wonder whether this be of any help when rebellion.”

“… … ?”

The nobles looked puzzled at my sudden words. The Duke and Vincente also looked at me. Among them, I took out a scroll from my arms.

“Hey, that.”

Vincente, who knew what it was, hid it. The peacock also stared at me to see if he knew what I was thinking. The nobles, on the other hand, looked at me with slightly ridiculed eyes.

The thought, ‘What can you do if you do it?’ was conveyed intact.

“I will show you now. How can I help in this rebellion?”

“… … .”

“However, if you see this and acknowledge my abilities, I hope you will believe in me from then on.”

“Hmm, that’s how I do it.”

The nobles reluctantly nodded their heads. Showing a faint smile, I enchanted a scroll that was the size of my palm. Then, in an instant, the space changed. The nobles who were standing in front of a huge cliff in a deserted field panicked and panicked.

“Hey, what is this… … !”

“What have you done!”

“It’s movement magic. I can’t show my skills there.”

“Magic?”

“I can… … !”

The eyes of the nobles who realized that this was the power of magic opened wide.

“Movement magic… … . I’ve never heard of it. Magic that even royal wizards can’t… … .”

someone muttered This pricked my conscience a little. Because this movement magic borrowed the power of the scroll rather than my power.

‘But it wouldn’t be a good thing to say.’

“Baron Feirund, you mean the baron was a wizard?”

“Yes. And the reason I’m here is to prove my skills.”

“… … .”

The lips of the nobles shut at my words.

“Look and judge. Is this power really worthless?”

I took one step towards the cliff. The cliff was cut bigger and sharper than the last one I had cut in front of Vincente.

‘Because I didn’t neglect practice.’

For me, those traces were like the results of practice. But those people won’t know. So I just have to let you know.

“It’s fun too, you.”

Vincente said next to him. He was smiling brightly as if he could see the future. And I looked at the peacock. The peacock’s golden eyes sank deeply, then he bent down and placed his lips on the back of my left hand. The sound of ‘wow’ was heard from all over the place. Vicente, who had been sulking, hardened and looked at this side. I looked at him the most astonished than anyone. He said, making eye contact with their lips.

“I adore you, Baron Siela Feirund. You are an amazing and wonderful person. So, let the ignorant people know about it.”

his voice is hoarse So the nobles will only be seen as the duke lowered his posture to me. Because kissing your lips on the back of your left hand also means ‘loyalty’. And with my abilities that I will show you in the future, this appearance will have a huge effect. I looked at the peacock for a moment and said with a confident smile.

“thank you. I think I can do well, thanks. “

“Then I’m glad.”

The peacock went away. In the midst of the duke’s sudden action, there was only silence, and only the sound of my footsteps spread. Finally standing in front of the cliff, I took a deep breath.

‘I’m just getting used to it, but I’m nervous.’

Anyway, it’s testing me.

‘What is the most effective and destructive magic?’

Although there is no guarantee that their power will be great just because they look noisy, they are ignorant of magic, so it was better to use as colorful magic as possible.

‘Let’s write that.’

Soon, I made a decision and concentrated the magic with my fingertips. As a demonstration, the stones that fell to the ground were also lifted into the air. It was to show visually that I was gathering magic power.

“Oh oh!”

Exclamations have already exploded even though he has only done this. It was clear that he was looking forward to what I was going to show.

I first showed the magic of water. Drops of water were created like dark clouds overhead.

“Huh.”

I heard the sound of breathing in the large water droplets floating above my head. I gradually increased the size of the water droplets.

‘Last time it exploded around here.’

It safely passed the size limit, and the water droplets grew large enough to cover the entire area.

“Hey, it won’t explode.”

well. That would be hard for me to predict. However, it is in a state of giving as much force as possible so that it does not explode. With one hand he operated the magic of water and with the other hand he created a horse made of fire. Of course, this was not so easy. It’s a double magic in a yard where it’s difficult to operate one magic… … !

“Oh oh!”

“Is that good enough?”

While the nobles exclaimed only exclamation, Vincente looked at him with a surprised face. I didn’t know that I would have grown to this extent.

‘Thanks to the sealing magic.’

didn’t you say Because sealing magic is so high-level magic, elemental magic felt relatively easy. As a result, if you concentrate, double magic became possible.

‘It wasn’t easy.’

So, this is the result of my practice. The fire horse cut through the sky and jumped into the water in an instant. At that moment, the water droplets burst with a loud sound, and vaporized water vapor filled the surroundings.

“This… … .”

Only then did Vincente seem to understand what kind of magic this was. right. This was the application of the magic that Vincente showed the children last time. Maybe it made it a little more dramatic.

The sound of the nobles was heard in the vapor filled with mist. I used the wind to push the water vapor toward the cliff. The steam became like a blade and cut the cliff in an instant.

Cuckoo bang! The cliff collapsed, and it shook like an earthquake. Amid the mist of dust rising in the distance, I turned to the nobles and said:

“How is it? Wouldn’t this be quite helpful?”

“Big, uh, huh.”

“What, what… … .”

“Even an imperial mage wouldn’t be able to achieve this level of skill.”

“Was Baron Feirund a hermit wizard?”

“Certainly, if it’s a wizard like this, the Duke’s special consideration… … . greatness.”

The disapproving reaction was brief, and the nobles asked me questions with curiosity and wonder.

“Indeed, there must have been a reason for the Duke to be by his side. Our thoughts were short. I apologize for my previous rudeness.”

Count Jadeboro, who was at the forefront, reached out to me. I stared blankly at the hand for a moment. Count Jadeborough is the representative of the central nobles who took part in the rebellion. That someone like that reaches out to me is… … .

‘That they acknowledged me.’

It felt strange and overwhelming. Biting my lip, I grabbed his hand and said.

“I wish you all the best in the future.”

And I looked back at the peacock. He looked at me with a smile. Today was the first time I actually used double magic. It was also the first time to apply the interaction between elements. I was nervous because it was my first time doing everything, but the reason I was able to do it safely without being shaken is… … .

“Thank you, sir.”

I approached the peacock and said, He answered in a soft voice.

“It was a wonderful magic.”

“haha… … I was nervous about making a mistake. Thanks to you, I was able to do it safely. and… … .”

I then approached Vincente, who was standing alone. He was looking at me with an incredulous expression. Somehow, it seems like you’re special to me… … .

“I was surprised to be able to imitate what I saw once.”

“It was that intense, your magic.”

“… … .”

At my words, Vincente shut her lips. Perhaps because of his mood, his face seems to have turned a little red. I took a deep breath and said with a straight face.

“It’s thanks to you.”

“What, what I told you… … .”

“Thanks to you, Vincente.”

Thanks to you, I was able to learn magic, and I was able to figure out how to cure the peacock’s disease. I was able to protect my loved ones with my own power. I know Vincente’s feelings for me. He said he killed that feeling, but he often feels that he doesn’t. If I had met Vicente before the Duke, would it have been different if my first feelings towards him had been positive rather than wary?

‘No, even so, I… … .’

Several assumptions were made. I went through a lot of assumptions about whether there would be any room for my heart towards Vincente. Make the duke a villain, make Vicente like a peacock… … . But no matter what I did, my feelings were directed towards only one person. So.

“Thank you.”

“… … .”

‘Thank you’ and ‘thank you’ are quite different. Vincente has been very helpful to me so far. I can’t pay it all back… … . It’s understandable that you have to give back what you’ve been helped, but I can’t give you what Vicente really wants forever. So, here is where you can get help.

“… … uh.”

Vincente gave a brief reply and turned her head as if she did not want to speak any more. Looking at him like that, I gave magic to the scroll. So we went back to the duke’s house. After returning to the library, the meeting began in earnest. The specifics have almost been decided.

“While the Khan’s masters and soldiers draw attention as they strike the entrance to the Imperial Palace, they will come out through a secret path and Baron Feirund and the most elite troops will infiltrate.”

said the peacock. His pen slipped over the map of the Imperial Palace. The completed operation was very simple. While Vincente and the soldiers drew attention as they hit the entrance, the dukes and the most elite knights infiltrated the palace and attacked the emperor. Vincente was dissatisfied with the fact that he was just for attracting attention, but he accepted the duke’s words that it would be more effective if he had a wizard. The operation proceeded smoothly, step by step. All that was left was a moment.

“When would you like it?”

“The movement of the emperor is unusual. Better strike before the Emperor gathers more troops.”

“There are times when I think about it.”

The peacock said in a low voice. Rick then tapped his forehead to see if he knew already. Something didn’t feel right. The peacock’s lips parted.

“It’s Lishan Week in a week.”

“… … .”

As soon as he finished speaking, there was a quiet silence.

“Li, you mean Lishan Week?”

“Yes.”

When a nobleman groped and asked a question, the duke replied with a gentle face.

“But then… … .”

Among them, there is no one who does not know about the runaway of the duke. But such a duke is saying let’s use the Lishan Week.

“Isn’t that too much?”

“When it comes to Lishan Week, the Emperor has no choice but to send troops to all parts of the country. There has never been a time when the Imperial Palace’s forces were so weak. You have to aim for that.”

“However… … .”

“Is the peacock okay?”

Finally someone asked. The duke was silent for a moment before answering.

“There are drugs that suppress magic power. If you take it, there is no problem.”

“But it comes with more side effects.”

Vincente, who was listening next to him, threw it away. At that, I opened my eyes wide and looked at the peacock. The peacock unnaturally avoided my gaze.

“It’s okay to accept that.”

“Yeah, that’s right. If that’s the case, sure… … .”

“If only the runaway of magic can be suppressed, there is no time like Lishan Week.”

Suddenly, public opinion was moving towards the time of Lishan Week. I stared at the peacock with wide open eyes. I was full of desire to argue, but I couldn’t because the seat was available. In the end, the date was set for Lishan Week. As soon as the nobles returned to their happy faces, I caught the peacock.

“Sir, can we talk for a moment?”

“… … I know what you are talking about.”

“It would be easier if you knew.”

Unintentionally, the words were shot sharply. The peacock and I sat down facing each other again. Rick, who was noticing, put down his refreshments and went out, so I called Rick too.

“Rick, can you give me a minute? I have something to say. I have something I want to ask you.”

“Ah, yes, yes… … .”

After trying to make excuses, Rick eventually sat down. And silence passed. The car cooled in front of me, but I didn’t want to touch it. I was the first to break the silence.

“A magic suppressor.”

“What to worry about… … .”

“It comes with more side effects.”

“Don’t even worry about that… … .”

“How can you not worry? As your illness grows… … !”

I gulped and drank tea to calm my excitement. Rick insisted it was hot, but I was upset to the point that I couldn’t even feel the heat.

‘Even if you’re excited, you can’t have a proper conversation.’

I took a deep breath and looked at Rick this time. When our eyes met, Rick was startled.

“Rick knew ahead of time. Was there an agreement in advance?”

“… … Sorry for not telling you in advance.”

“It’s unexpected. Rick is in favor of magic suppressors.”

“that… … .”

“Because of me.”

At that moment, the peacock intervened. When he said that it was because of him, I looked at him with an expression of what he meant.

“Ciel, I know how much you care about me. That’s why I’m always thankful to you and I’m sorry.”

“But why… … .”

“… … The nickname ‘Banma’ was like a trauma to me. Even when I came back from war, became a duke, or succeeded in business, I was stuck like a tag and never let go. It was also due to the constant reminders of the financial system.”

It was difficult for me to respond to any of his words that continued so bluntly. The Duke held his breath as if recalling that moment for a moment, then said.

“If the emperor changes, a new government will open. This Lishan Week will determine the impression of the Duke of Kreiman going forward. So I am fine.”

“… … However.”

It was difficult to say anything readily. There was simply too much involved to push forward with my insistence that he was concerned.

‘You’re overdoing it.’

But I couldn’t say no anymore. He knows the weight of the responsibility he carries. It can also be seen that this decision was not an easy one.

“… … I see. Instead, you should never overdo it.”

As I was forced to accept it, he nodded with a smile on his face.

“It won’t be as dangerous as you worry.”

“Then I’m happy.”

“… … still… … .”

“… … ?”

When he finished speaking, I looked at him with a puzzled face. He smiled and spoke in a calm tone.

“I’m glad to know how much you think of me.”

“… … Well, I’ll just go.”

My face lit up in an instant as he smiled so happy right up close. I quickly got up from my seat, lest my face be discovered.

“I will take you to the annex.”

“Thank you.”

He bowed his head toward the peacock and hurriedly left the room.

“sorry.”

As I was going to the annex, Rick suddenly handed me an apple.

“What do you mean?”

When asked with a puzzled face, he answered with his head bowed as if he had no face.

“Magic suppressors. I should have stopped you, but you’re disappointed that you didn’t.”

“Well… … .”

I hesitated for a moment at Rick’s words, then answered succinctly.

“No, I was just thinking.”

I looked at him. Rick’s silver-gray eyes cast a deep depth of water.

“Actually, Rick is the person who thinks of you more than anyone else, and if Rick didn’t stop him, there must have been a reason.”

“… … Ah.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t think about it and got angry at the moment.”

“No, no… … .”

Rick shook his head. he said in a trembling voice.

“Like you said, I am very worried about your Excellency. Magic suppressor was invented, but it was not widely used because it was made for wizards. It was invented, not developed. As the owner of Khan said, I was worried about the side effects that would follow, so I was against it at first, but… … .”

He clenched his fist.

“Until now, you have been openly called ‘the monster’. This Lishan Week may be your only chance to dispel your stigma. So I couldn’t object. I think that will be your last chance to end your old nightmare… … .”

“Yes, I understand. Rick.”

I patted his shoulder.

“You will be fine… … ?”

He asked carefully, and I nodded firmly.

“sure. You are no one else.”

A person who has overcome any danger and has reached this point. I don’t think the side effects of magic suppressors will be a big problem… … . I wanted to believe so.

After leaving Rick and returning to the annex room, as usual, I sat down at my desk and opened the diary with the sealing magic written on it, then paused.

‘But what does this mean?’

It was a question that came to mind. Even if the current magic suppressor is unstable, if it develops over time, it may be able to calm the duke’s unidentified magical power.

‘I think it’s better to dig there.’

shaken Which one is right? It was close to one o’clock, so I couldn’t waste any time. I glanced down at my diary and opened it again. There were countless numbers, symbols, and letters written in them that would make your eyes go away just by looking at them.

‘Magic suppressor still has a lot of insecurity.’

Even if you can temporarily suppress the magic, the effect will end soon. However, there are concerns about the side effects that follow to constantly take the inhibitor.

More than anything… … .

‘Magic suppressor can be developed at any time, but it is not sealing magic.’

So what I should focus on now is this sealing magic.

‘Because I’ve awakened to some extent.’

The sealing magic itself wasn’t that difficult. The narrative is quite complicated, but once you get the hang of it, the next one isn’t that difficult.

‘Vincente said talent.’

Seeing this, Vincente said that I had talent. Just as I have no talent for healing magic, I have a talent for sealing magic.

‘But it’s also unstable.’

I couldn’t even practice early. Sealing magic requires a huge amount of magic. Before the rebellion, he could not use his magic power recklessly.

‘Let’s dig deeper.’

So that this magic doesn’t harm anyone.

I was obsessed with magic. A week passed like that, and the day of the final battle finally came.

* * *

“Ho-yeon, I’ll take care of the children.”

Before leaving the annex, I told Hoyeon. Since I knew where I was going, Ho-yeon’s expression was uneasy. But he never said he would go with him. It is not only the Imperial Palace that has lost its troops. If the emperor’s knights attacked for an opportunity, the only thing that could protect Jack and the children was Ho-yeon.

“If something happens, evacuate with the scroll.”

“all right.”

It was when Hoyeon and I were having a conversation.

“Brother wizard!”

Cloan, who had been glancing at this side from the inside, suddenly jumped out.

“Sleep, big… … !”

I tried to stop it, but before I could, Cloan had already clung to the waist of Vincente, who was standing next to me. I put my forehead on my forehead and tried to take it off.

“done.”

But Vincente raised her hand to hold me back and made eye contact with Cloan.

“What is it, kid?”

“Are you going to play today?”

Cloan asked with a twinkle in her eyes. Then he smiled and ruffled Chloane’s hair.

‘what.’

It was a sight that did not suit Vicente very much.

‘Did you get along like that?’

I knew that Cloan and Vincente get along often these days, but I didn’t know they were that close. When I looked at Hoyeon, Hoyeon whispered quietly.

“We used to hang out often while the owner was away.”

So, there was an informal meeting. I crossed my arms and looked at the two of them. It was truly ironic.

‘It was a relationship that used each other in the original story… … .’

Vincente used Cloane to get Ethernum, and Cloan used Vincente to attack the gang. That was the only relationship, but that relationship was completely turned upside down.

‘good… … maybe?’

Because Vincente doesn’t have to search for Ethernum anymore, and Cloand doesn’t have to destroy the organization. In the first place, it was not known whether Kloane would inherit the Crayman family.

‘and… … .’

If it had been before, just being with the children and Vincente would have been unsettling. But since I know better than anyone how Vincente has changed, I was able to leave the children with peace of mind. Leaving behind Cloan, who was whining to Vincente for not being able to play today, I approached Jack, who was standing with the rest of the children. I didn’t tell Jack what day it was. But you would have noticed it intuitively. that today will be a great turning point in his life.

“Jack, I’m coming.”

Jack looked at me without saying a word, then slowly approached me and hugged me.

“Jack… … ?”

Jack was still shorter than me, but he had grown considerably. But it was the first time Jack had hugged me, so I opened my eyes.

“I will be waiting. Have a safe trip.”

Jack’s voice softened. The other children looked at me without saying a word. All of a sudden, I felt a stinging sensation. Once this is over, Jack and the children will no longer have to live in hiding. You can go out to a wider area, do what you want to do, and see what you want to see. I will do everything I can for him. So we will watch the children safely grow up and go out into the world. So… … .

“I will be back. Don’t worry, I’m waiting. It will not be late.”

“Yes.”

After a while, Jack fell from me, looked at the children and said,

“I will be back.”

He went up to Vincente, who was comforting Cloan by saying hello and asking him to play. Come to think of it, Chloane, you are attacking only Vicente with affection without giving me a single glance. Do you feel sad when you think about it? I’m a wizard too! After giving Vincente a jealous look, he called Cloane.

“Cloan.”

Cloan’s shoulders twitched when I called. Then he nodded and stepped back.

“I’ll be waiting for you, wizard brother.”

“Yes.”

“Cloan, what about the manager?”

Cloan hesitated at my words, then ran and hugged her tightly.

“The manager will be waiting for you.”

My heart that was shriveled up quickly melted away. After rubbing Cloan’s hair, he and Vincente left the annex. Contrary to the playful departure from the annex, there was no conversation going on all the way to the main building. It felt like my heart had shrunk from the tension.

As we passed the aisle, Rick was waiting for us. Rick led us into the study and, as before, the nobles were waiting. But there was no sign of being underestimated like before. All the nobles looked at me with trusting eyes.

The last operational meeting was held. There was an atmosphere of prudence and solemnity as never before. I engraved the map of the Imperial Palace into my eyes.

“The Emperor will probably be here, in the parlor.”

Count Jadeborough pointed to one place. The duke questioned him.

“Why? Is there any face-to-face application?”

Count Jadeborough shook his head.

“Recently, the Emperor is not accepting applications. However, for some reason, it is said that every night, he enters the drawing room and does not come out until dawn. And recently… … .”

Count Jadeboro’s complexion darkened as it was difficult to speak. Then Rick spoke up.

“There was a lot of commotion in the drawing room a while ago.”

Rick got his luck first, and then Earl Jadeborough continued.

“Yes. When the knights arrived late, the drawing room was covered in blood by unidentified people, and among them, only the emperor was said to have been without a single wound.”

“… … .”

“More puzzling is that the emperor ordered the body to be removed later. The next morning, while disposing of the corpse, something strange happened.”

“What if it was strange?”

The duke asked, but no one answered easily. At that moment, Vincente broke the silence.

“There must have been no heart, the corpses.”

“… … ! Yes! As Khan’s master said, all the corpses had no hearts. It is said that he was in a very terrible state, not only the body but also all the blood had been drained. What the hell happened… … .”

Count Jadeborough’s face turned pale. Not only that. What he said made a disgusting imagination.

“The owner of Khan seems to know something.”

All eyes turned to Vincente. Even though it was a serious position, Vincente’s attitude was unfavorable. His lips curled up.

“know. It has absorbed the magic of the body.”

“Body power… … ?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s the first I’ve ever heard of it.”

At Vincente’s words, the nobles murmured. Most of them did not understand the meaning of the words. But the Duke, Rick, and I understood Vincente’s words at once. It means that you have absorbed all of the magic within your body, literally. Everything from the heart to the blood.

“Perhaps much stronger than we expected, the Emperor. Perhaps it has already transcended the realm of human beings.”

“… … .”

The murmur stopped at Vincente’s calm voice. This time, even the nobles could understand the meaning of Vincente.

Uneasy. But you have to. I nodded my head determinedly and looked back at the map. No matter how strong the emperor becomes, it cannot be avoided. If you can’t avoid it, you’ll just have to hit it.

* * *

It was evening and the troops were assembled. The army was divided into two divisions. One is to hit the entrance of the imperial palace, and the other is to sneak into the imperial palace using a secret passage with us.

‘Ethernum is… … .’

There are two kinds of ethernum to me: the ethernum of void and ethernum of healing.

‘The void of Ethernum must not use magic.’

I put the invalid Ethernum back into the safe.

‘Let’s take the healing ethernum just in case.’

Vincente decided not to take any Ethernum. It is said that even the cursed Aethernum will not work for the emperor who has turned into a monster. Because the emperor is no longer human. The hallucinatory aethernum can also confuse us, so exclude them together. I took only the healing ethernum in my arms and went outside.

“The starting group has already departed.”

As Rick said, the only people left were me, the Duke, Count Jadeborough and the 20 elite knights who wanted to join. Rick decided to stay with the duke.

“Are you really okay by the way? I know the Count’s martial arts skills well, but… … .”

After completing the field report, Rick asked worriedly. I looked at him with a mixture of worry and wonder. Originally, the nobles only supported from behind, and had no intention of participating. But for some reason, Count Jade Borough suddenly announced his intention to join us today.

“The future of the empire is at stake, so we can’t just keep an eye on it. It seems that the emperor has already given up on being human. I am trying to deal with the ‘monster’ who dared to take the throne.”

“… … .”

I couldn’t answer any of those words. Maybe it’s because Count Jadeborough is right.

“and… … If this rebellion succeeds, the empire will fall into the hands of the Duke of Crayman. I don’t think the Duke would revolt blindly. Do you have something hidden?”

“… … .”

Count Jadeboro’s eyes sharply turned towards the peacock. It was me who flinched again. I wonder if the Count even knew about Jack’s existence. I was nervous and looked at the two of them alternately. After a while, the peacock opened his mouth.

“Whatever it is, the Count will not suffer any loss.”

In response to the Duke’s reply, Count Jadeborough looked still and nodded with a slight smile. I don’t know for sure, but the Duke must have just made a promise to the Count. After the inspection, we also left the duke’s residence. It was a moonless night, so they moved quickly using horses. On a horse like a peacock, I looked up at the sky.

‘Red.’

A total lunar eclipse that occurs once a year, Lishan Week. The red moon occupied the center of the sky. When this time comes, the monsters will run wild. And the peacock with extraordinary magical powers… … .

‘Is it okay?’

I glanced up and glanced at the peacock’s complexion. Outwardly, it looked fine.

‘It must be the effect of a magic suppressor.’

But even with powerful sealing magic, he couldn’t do anything about it. How long will the inhibitory effect last? … . Obviously there will be serious side effects.

‘Come on, this night must pass.’

After tonight, a lot will change. whether that’s good or bad. The closer I got to the Imperial Palace, the more anxious I got, so I leaned on the duke without realizing it. The beating of my heart seemed to ease my mind a little. At that moment, a soft voice came over his head.

“It will be fine.”

“… … ?”

“And if anything happens, I’ll protect you, so don’t worry.”

At the sound of his friendly voice, I raised my head and looked at him, but the peacock’s gaze was straight forward. I smiled softly at the sight, nodded and laid my head back on his arms.

“Yes, instead, if something happens to you, then I will rescue you.”

“… … Just listening to it makes me feel reassured.”

A slightly grinning reply came back. I wanted to say it was real, but I couldn’t.

“Im here.”

The horse stopped at the announcement of Count Jadeborough. We stopped at a chapel a bit far from the Imperial Palace.

‘There is a secret passage here.’

Come to think of it, it seems that Cloan in the original also entered the Imperial Palace through this road. The count had the knights remove the stone statue. After the statue was removed, a door appeared on the floor. Lifting the door reveals a staircase leading to the basement.

“From now on, you must not be vigilant at all.”

“Yes!”

After gathering discipline, he went underground. Immediately there was a loud roar.

bang! Quang!

“… … It has begun.”

As the peacock murmured, I nodded. The operation at the entrance had begun. Now, while our attention is focused on that, we have to deal with the emperor.

He used the magic stone to light the path and moved forward quickly. As I walked, I was blocked by a dead end. The peacock fumbled for the ceiling, followed by a creak and a stream of light leaking in.

“Ciel, my hand.”

The duke who went out first reached out to me. I took his hand and came out with a brief exclamation.

‘It’s really inside the Imperial Palace.’

The underground passage was connected to the corridor. On the wall were portraits of successive royal families. That proves that this is the imperial palace. At that moment, the explosion continued. I looked outside through the window. A fire was rising from not far away. I even witnessed a strange scene where a horse made of fire jumped through the air and then fell to the ground.

‘Vincente is very excited.’

The figure of Vincente, who would have gone mad even without seeing it, was clear in front of him.

‘Thanks, this place is quiet.’

Thanks to Vicente’s splendid run, we were able to safely break into the Imperial Palace.

“I will guide you from now on.”

Count Jadeborough stepped forward. Since he often entered the palace as a central nobleman, he was the quickest in the geography of the imperial palace. We trusted him and followed him. Before long, I was possessed by a strange sensation.

‘No matter how noisy it is, it’s so quiet.’

At the very least, I could not even see the courtiers who did not participate in the battle. Thanks to this, we were able to safely reach the front of the drawing room without stopping even once.

“… … It may be a trap.”

I wasn’t the only one who felt weird. Count Jadeborough said, standing in front of the parlor.

“The opponent may have inferred that we will attack today.”

“Are you saying you have put away everything that gets in the way for that?”

The Duke didn’t answer, but that was also an answer. Even so, there is no way back. After making eye contact and counting, one of the knights carefully opened the door.

profit. The inside was revealed with a gloomy sound. It was dark inside. Only the red moonlight shone through the darkness. and… … .

‘Emperor.’

I frowned and looked up at him sitting in the chair.

“The escort… … Isn’t there?”

“It would be unnecessary.”

The moment the knights were whispering, a gloomy voice resounded.

“You seeds of rebellion against Jim.”

Eventually, the emperor rose from his throne, and the knights set their sights.

‘There is no sign of embarrassment at all.’

Despite the sudden attack, the emperor had a smile on his lips, as if he had expected it.

‘And that spirit… … .’

Dark and red magic was blooming around the emperor. It was an ominous energy that made my body tremble just by looking at it. It seemed that I wasn’t the only one who felt that energy. The knights instinctively took a step backwards, then came to their senses and fixed their swords. The emperor who found it pulled the corner of his mouth straight.

“Did you deliberately remove the troops?”

When the duke asked, the emperor raised his chin and said:

“It is right to punish those who oppose Jim with his own hands.”

“… … You are very confident.”

Count Jadeborough broke out in a cold sweat.

‘Nausea.’

The magic that rose from the emperor’s body filled the living room. That magic made my stomach churn.

“Then who will you deal with first?”

The Emperor’s fingers hovered in the air and stopped in front of me.

“I didn’t even know the subject of something insignificant, and I went wild. If it hadn’t been for four years, Jim could have been perfect sooner.”

The emperor gritted his molars. At that moment, a stem made of magical power came out of his body and flew towards me.

“Ugh.”

“dismissal!”

The duke rushed to the sudden attack and blocked it with his sword. The stem, which was blocked by the sword and bounced off, flew back again, and this time the stem was cut off altogether. However, since it was made with magical power in the first place, there was no point in cutting it down. Slowly, the stems lengthened again.

“Sir, are you okay?”

“It’s okay, are you okay?”

“I’m fine thanks to you protecting me too.”

After confirming that he was okay, I quickly retreated.

‘I’m of no help if I’m at the front.’

My specialty is magic. It takes a certain amount of time to start magic, and that’s when wizards are most vulnerable. That is why the knight has to block that time and protect it.

I retreated to the last room and quickly started the magic. Meanwhile, the knights rushed to the emperor at once. However, the swords of the knights never properly attacked the emperor. He continued to cut only meaningless stalks of magic. Even that was the best.

‘The peacock… … .’

Fortunately, the peacock’s attack worked little by little. Because of that, the emperor’s body was also getting little wounds. However… … .

‘There is no end to that.’

In addition, the natural healing power was also strong, probably due to the dramatically increased magic power, and minor wounds were healed in no time.

“How much is left!”

“It’s all done!”

Count Jadeboro, who had been pushed toward me, asked a question, and I hurriedly threw a huge fireball at the Emperor. The knights who noticed in advance quickly retreated.

bang! There was a loud bang, and burnt smells came from around the emperor. For a moment, hope spread over the knights’ faces, but soon hope turned into despair.

“ha.”

The emperor, walking out through the hazy mist, took a deep breath. The emperor’s deep blue eyes turned to me.

“I’m curious about the taste of your heart.”

As soon as the words were finished, the emperor’s body flew to me. It was a very fast pace without stopping the knights. As soon as the Emperor’s hand in front of me was about to stab my heart, I quickly activated the wind’s magic and pushed the Emperor away.

“Ugh.”

They succeeded in pushing the emperor away, but the aftermath was not formidable. When I was nauseous, the peacock quickly ran to me.

“Ciel! Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.”

Perhaps, that is. I’m not going to die, so it’ll be fine.

‘by the way… … .’

I looked at the emperor who was fighting the knights again. Is it because of the feeling? The longer the battle, the stronger the emperor’s power seemed to be.

‘Maybe because of Lishan Week?’

If, under the influence of the Lishan Week, the emperor’s magical power also ran rampant… … . It made sense.

‘It is disadvantageous to take any more time.’

As we go into a long-term battle, our strength only decreases. Before that, I had to make a decision somehow.

‘You have to pour out stronger magic.’

“Sir, I’m sorry, but please stop the emperor. I’ll use my magic to take advantage of it.”

“… … I get it.”

The Duke looked at me with a face full of things to say and then turned to the Emperor again. Left alone, I took a deep breath and remembered the magic of the wind that I had shown in front of Vincente.

‘Maybe that’s it.’

However, it consumes a lot of magical power, so after using it once, it takes a long time until the next magic. So it should be more clear and clear. I concentrated my magic around the emperor. The emperor’s eyes rolled quickly as if he felt an unusual energy, but it was not possible because of the knights who kept sticking to him.

‘great.’

Gradually a huge and sharp blade was formed. And finally… … .

“Get off!”

At the same time as he shouted, the blade of the wind was blown at the emperor.

Quang!

‘I have a feeling!’

This time, it definitely felt like cutting. At my signal, the knights retreated, gulping and watching through the mist of dust.

“Ugh… … four years… … .”

The emperor’s gloomy voice quietly spread through the rising dust. Gradually the dust cleared and the emperor’s figure was revealed. The magic worked successfully. A long cut was left on the emperor’s chest, dripping blood. It was a serious injury that an ordinary person would not be able to move.

‘Is it a little shallow?’

Had he cut deeper, he would have been able to end the Emperor this time… … ! However, the emperor’s movements became more sluggish than before, probably because it was ineffective. And the emperor more clearly aimed at me and rushed in. Each time it was blocked by the peacock.

“Duke Dietrich Kreimann! The same goes for yours. I always lowered my load!”

“… … .”

“At this point, I will also punish you and secure my position.”

“… … Your place is no longer there.”

“Shut up! Without you… … !”

At the words of the duke, the emperor was noticeably excited and rushed in. Magic power and sword collided, creating a wave. It was difficult to get close. I prepared the magic again. This time, to make it more certain and clear, I focused on gathering magic power. That moment… … .

“Duke, avoid!”

At the same time as Count Jadeboro’s cry, one of the emperor’s magic stems was seen dodging the duke’s sword and aiming at his heart. However, it seemed difficult for the peacock to block the remaining stems.

“dismissal!”

In a hurry, I gave up the magic I had originally planned and blew a small windy day. The blade cut the stem that was aiming for the peacock’s heart safely. However… … .

hooked.

“uh… … ?”

I was concentrating on the stem that was aiming for the peacock, so I did not notice the stem that flew to me. A stream of magic pierced through my heart.

“Cool!”

“Ciel!”

As I sat down, vomiting blood, the duke tried to run to me, but even that was difficult because of the emperor’s attack. I exhaled hard as I watched my surroundings stain with blood.

“baron! Are you okay?”

“Ah yes… … . It hurts a little… … .”

In fact, it hurt so much that I wanted to pass out, not just a little. The Count carefully moved me and made me lean against the wall. And as I tried to bleed my wounds, I shook my head and managed to pull out the healing aethernum. The earl’s eyes widened, who had only heard what this was.

‘Actually, it’s difficult to even extract magic power in this state… … .’

Normally, Vincente would have helped, but now there is no Vincente, so I had to do it alone.

‘Ugh, I’m really going to die.’

Groaning inwardly, he barely drained his magical energy with Aethernum. Then a green light spread from the ethernum and enveloped my body. As the magic power drained away in an instant, I could feel the wounds being healed. The count, who was watching this situation, shed exclamation.

“What a marvelous power… … .”

It took me a long time to heal as my condition is a condition. Only after healing the wounds on my chest did I put the Aethernum down. I couldn’t waste more magic power than this. There may be other injuries.

‘The peacock… … .’

As soon as he recovered, he quickly found the duke. The peacock was quickly found. While all the knights were exhausted, only the duke was fighting the emperor. However… … .

‘what?’

Something is strange.

“… … The peacock’s condition is strange.”

The Count also murmured with an anxious face, perhaps realizing that it was unusual. It will be… … .

‘Who’s magic is that?’

An ominous color of magic was filled around the emperor and the duke. However, it was difficult to discern whose magic power belonged to it. The two of them were engulfed in magic.

“… … I don’t feel good.”

The Count murmured beside him. I also had the same thought.

‘no way… … .’

An ominous feeling struck. I feel my consciousness fading away. On the contrary, the hatred towards the opponent in front of him grew deeper and deeper. A voice inside me urges me to kill this person who has hurt someone important.

It doesn’t look like he’s holding a sword. An intangible power moved his body instead, wielding his sword. At first it was a dragon and tiger head, but as the amount of contact increased, the scars on the emperor’s body also increased. It was difficult for the emperor to block the attack that he immediately pushed. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but the sound of laughter leaked out of his mouth.

“Hey, how did you suddenly change like this? Was that year also your weakness?”

“… … .”

“By the way, the word monster suits you well. Do you think so too?”

The emperor continued to provoke Dietrich in order to somehow find a gap, but the speed of the flying sword only increased, without showing any signs of faltering.

‘Why is there such a difference?’

This stark difference could not be accepted by the emperor.

‘I’ve become a monster too!’

Neither the organization nor the subjects nor the family, the emperor could not trust any of them. no one can believe I only believe in the power that flows within me. That’s why he gave up his humanity in order to invoke the only power he believed in. He craved magic, and he craved the blood and heart that flowed with magic. He didn’t stop even though he realized that his heart was no longer human. If I was going to be a monster, I wanted to be the strongest and most terrifying monster in the world. So that no one can disobey him. so that I can’t covet my place.

‘But why is there such a difference!’

At first it prevailed. The knights’ attacks were as funny as bugs attacked. The stabbing black tickled, and the movement was clearly visible. The ledger’s magic was quite powerful, but it also couldn’t stop him. More than anything… … .

‘I’ve been waiting for the day to bring Duke Crayman to his knees!’

Seeing Dietrich being pushed out by his own strength, he may have called for joy in his heart. Is this what it feels like to hit and break the obstacles that have been blocking your way? I want to destroy it more completely. He wants to destroy what he loves. It was then that Ciel caught my eye. I had a foreboding that if we got rid of her, Dietrich would be able to give the world a supreme sense of despair. So he aimed at her and succeeded in hurting her. And I tried to appreciate Dietrich’s disappointment… … .

‘why!’

An ominous magical power surged around Dietrich’s body to overwhelm him, and his gaze changed. Then he rushed in and inflicted serious injuries on his body. From then on things changed. The emperor, who barely blocked Dietrich’s attack again, shouted.

“why… … ! Jim is so strong, why can’t we win!”

The emperor, who uttered a horrendous and fierce shout, rushed at Dietrich with his sword pointed forward.

“Uh-huh!”

Dietrich swung his sword towards the smiling emperor as if he had lost his temper, but the emperor did not dodge the sword and blocked it with his arm. A sharp blade cut through the Emperor’s arm and slashed his chest, but the Emperor did not stop. The emperor’s sword, which he pushed, pierced Dietrich’s heart.

“dismissal!”

Ciela screamed and tried to run, but she couldn’t because Count Jadeborough caught him. Sweetly appreciating Siela’s scream, the emperor sighed. He was also seriously wounded, but if only Duke Crayman could be killed, he was fine with occasional injuries. As much as he felt a sense of victory, the emperor was sure that the man in front of him would feel a deep sense of defeat and despair. The moment he lifted his head to check his face, the emperor could not laugh any more.

Dietrich’s face did not show a sense of defeat or despair. only nothing.

“A monster, a monster… … .”

The emperor stuttered on a face that showed no humanity at all and tried to step back.

chin. But I couldn’t. It was because Dietrich’s hand, which had suddenly risen, was squeezing the emperor’s neck.

“Big, gagging!”

It was an unbelievable grip for a person with a pierced heart. Power entered Dietrich’s hand as if he was about to twist his neck. The last magical energy flowing through the emperor’s body supported him, so his neck did not twist. The emperor would rather have his neck broken and die. It was not because of the humiliation of being forcefully grabbed by the neck or the despair of foreshadowing defeat. It was fear.

The golden eyes staring straight in the face were cooler than the beast’s eyes. Even the hand that touched his neck was so cold that he couldn’t even feel his body temperature. I didn’t feel any fear or hesitation about breaking my neck from the force of the tightening hand. just… … It was a ‘being’ that wanted to kill itself. It was nothing but humans. The amount of blood dripping through the wounds was getting bigger and bigger as I was suffocating.

“nice… … haha.”

With death on the brink of death, the emperor burst into laughter. Dietrich looked at him with an expressionless expression.

“I will die like this, and it will end, but you will never die and will remain a monster for the rest of your life. You can never escape! In the end, a lonely death alone with no one left by your side… … .”

quack. A terrifying sound rang out. Dietrich threw the emperor’s body with a broken neck. And like a doll that lost its purpose, she was looking forward. Then a cautious voice was heard.

“dismissal.”

Dietrich’s head slowly turned at the sound of the voice that pierced his ears. At the end of it, I saw the figure of Siela, who had pushed Count Jadeboro and approached.

* * *

It would be right to say that embarrassment was greater than fear.

“… … That look is really… … .”

Count Jadeboro, who was holding me by my side, murmured. He didn’t finish his speech, but he knew what he was trying to say.

‘monster.’

The battle between the emperor and the duke was extraordinary. Attacks so fast that it’s hard to follow your eyes, and attacks that are as scary as you’re going to die if you touch me. I couldn’t help but watch, but I sensed that the duke’s condition was getting worse as time went on.

‘why? I also took a magic inhibitor… … !’

Although I couldn’t completely stop the runaway, I thought I could suppress it even a little. However, the peacock seemed to have lost more reason than he had seen in the monster forest.

‘I have to dry it.’

I should have done that, but I didn’t see any way to intervene. Moreover, it was difficult to use magic because he was close to the emperor. If left as it is, the victory seemed self-evident. However, it was clear that the runaway of the peacock would also get worse the more it did.

‘But I don’t think I can wear it.’

Then, when the emperor stabbed the peacock’s heart with his sword, I thought my heart stopped. At that time, everyone would have thought that the Duke had been defeated. However, the duke moved carelessly and broke the emperor’s neck too easily. A man who was so scary and powerful died in vain. Without needing to confirm, the emperor’s wretched mourning made him certain that he was dead. Defeated the enemy, but no one was pleased.

“… … I want to go see.”

“It is dangerous. Watching the situation further and waiting for reinforcements… … .”

“The emperor is dead. Why do we need reinforcements?”

I was angry and asked Count Jadeborough. He closed his lips and looked towards the peacock.

“Then I want to ask the baron. Is the author really the Duke of Kreiman as we know it?”

“… … .”

“I’m sure he won’t attack us like he killed the emperor.”

Count Jadeborough’s accent also intensified. Maybe it’s because of fear. I also didn’t answer the second question. I couldn’t even say, ‘He’s safe, so you can rest assured.’ Because even I wasn’t sure. The duke won’t attack us.

‘However… … .’

I staggered and got up from my seat. The impact of the injury was still there. Count Jadeboro grabbed my wrist.

“danger… … .”

“I can’t honestly say it’s going to be safe. So the Count and his knights are here. I’m going to see you. Don’t worry, I won’t resent you even if I get hurt.”

It wasn’t sarcastic. He smiled slightly to prove that the words came from pure intentions. Count Jadeboro’s hand was released when he saw it. I took one step closer to the peacock. Feeling popular, he turned around.

‘The magic is too thick.’

Dark magic engulfed him so that he couldn’t even see his face.

‘Honestly, I don’t know.’

I pretended to be okay with Earl Jadeborough, pretending to be casual, but honestly, I wasn’t sure that the Duke wouldn’t attack me.

‘But you can’t leave the peacock alone like this.’

The emperor is dead. The revolt is over. Soon, support from the crowds and nobles near the entrance of the Imperial Palace will come. If you can see the peacock running rampant at that time… … .

‘It means that the meaning of excessive effort disappears.’

In order to get rid of the dishonorable label, the peacock tried even by eating a magic suppressor. I didn’t want to let his efforts go in vain. I wanted to leave him as a hero who stopped the tyrant who became a monster himself. I held the scroll I had brought with me in my hand.

‘To be honest, I didn’t even know you brought it.’

I had a habit of moving from place to place to practice, so I unknowingly took the scroll. Anyway, I was thinking of moving the peacock first using this scroll.

‘and… … .’

After that, I don’t know. But somehow I have to calm the peacock. While I was thinking, I stood in front of the duke.

“dismissal.”

I called out his name as gently as possible. The peacock’s golden eyes turned towards me with an unfamiliar light.

“It’s me.”

He smiled and took a step closer.

“I struggled a lot fighting alone. So now… … .”

And one more step. Suddenly, the peacock and his breath became close enough to touch. To share a scroll, body contact is required. At first, I was just trying to hold my fingertips. However… … .

‘You look so tired.’

The way he looked towards me was so tattered. So without realizing it, I stretched out my arms and hugged him. From somewhere, there was a sound of ‘huh’ and breathing in. His body stiffened as my arms wrapped around him. I whispered, patting his back very slowly and gently.

“You can rest now.”

Did my words work? His lips parted slowly and said, “Ciela.” The moment I looked at him in surprise because his voice was very weak but clearly heard.

dump. His body leaned towards me. The sudden weight made me fall backwards.

“Go, sir?”

Confused, I called his name, but he closed his eyes and didn’t answer. It was then that I realized that the duke had lost consciousness. At that moment, the door swung open and a lot of people came in. Meanwhile, there was Vincente. Vincente ran straight to me.

“Are you okay?”

Vincente put the peacock aside and held out his hand to me, but I shook my head and looked at the peacock’s condition. By my side, I used the healing ethernum that Vincente had given me to heal the duke’s wounds. His body, which had been full of wounds, was completely healed.

“The magic has gone wild. I suddenly lost consciousness, are you okay?”

When I asked with an anxious face next to me, Vincente answered indifferently.

“I must have lost consciousness due to the sudden consumption of magical power. Don’t worry, you’ll be fine for a few days.”

“thank God… … .”

An hour later, I looked around. Reinforcements were clearing the area and moving the wounded knights. On the other hand, they were astonished to see the dead emperor’s body. He became a monster because he was no longer human. Then Count Jadeboro approached this way.

“… … We’ll take care of it after that, so take the duke first.”

“… … I will do that.”

I nodded and looked at the peacock, as there was nothing more for us to do if we stayed here. After a while, Vincente snapped his fingers and we moved from the royal drawing room, covered in blood and debris, to the duke’s room.

“Siela… … , sir?”

Rick, who was waiting for us in the room, saw the peacock and ran to him. I told Rick what happened at the palace. When the story ended, Rick’s face was contemplating.

“Don’t worry too much, because Vincente said he would be fine after a few days of sleep.”

“… … Yes, I’m glad both of you weren’t seriously hurt. You must be tired, but I will make a room for you.”

I shook my head at Rick’s words.

“no. I will go back to the annex with the children.”

To be honest, I wanted to be with the duke all night long. But I had to go back right away because the children and Ho-yeon were obviously waiting for me. Vincente responded with an annoyed face.

“It’s more uncomfortable here. I’m tired because I used too much mana today. I won’t be here for a while, so be aware of that.”

Having said that, Vincente turned her back. I put my back on him and said quickly.

“Thank you, you worked hard today. Get some rest.”

Then he glanced at me once and then disappeared. Vincente disappeared and I too stopped trying to go back. Come to think of it, it wasn’t my gossip right now. His clothes were all torn and stained with blood. If it went back like this, it would be more of a surprise to the children. I smiled shyly and turned to Rick.

“I’m sorry, but can I wash up here? I want to change clothes too… … .”

Then, as if reading my thoughts, Rick smiled and nodded.

“of course.”

* * *

With Rick’s help, I took a bath, changed clothes, and went back to the annex. Since he no longer had to be conscious of the emperor’s eyes, he moved to the ground rather than the underground passage. As soon as I entered, the children and Hoyeon ran out.

“master!”

“Master!”

“Master Teacher!”

They all hugged me with a similar face and a similar voice. Suddenly, five children and an adult ran up to me, unable to bear the weight, and I hit my buttocks. Thinking that I fell many times today, I looked at Ho-yeon with the children. It was a little embarrassing, but as soon as I saw her face filled with tears, relief flooded in. I finally smiled and said.

“I went.”

It was only now that I realized that it was over.

* * *

A month has passed since then. There have been many changes during that time. The first change was the situation of the empire. The emperor died and there was a great commotion. However, as the emperor’s death became known as ‘a side effect caused by improper consumption of magical powers’, the confusion subsided and only discussion of the next successor remained.

But there was none of that. Since Jack’s identity was not revealed, the only remaining heir was Seid. But for some reason, Seid refused to accept the throne, and the throne remained vacant for over a month. It is said that the central aristocrats are rolling their feet because it can cause another chaos if left as it is.

The second change is that children no longer have to hide in outbuildings. The children no longer had to be conscious of the emperor’s eyes, so they could run around freely. Because of Chloane, who often disappears because of being too free, Ho-yeon is rotting her head these days.

The third change was also Jack. After the Emperor died, Jack changed a little. Somehow, in the past, he seemed nervous and anxious as if he was being chased by something, but now he is not. Recently, after taking a break from class, I went to town with Leonard to buy books and see new things. And for the first time in explaining what I saw, Jack looked my age.

Everything seemed to be getting better. It really felt like the end had come. But there were things that didn’t change.

“It’s already been a month.”

I came to the Duke’s room and said to Rick, who was on the bed.

“Ah… … Did you come?”

Rick greeted me with a blank face. I said with a worried face when I saw him as if he was about to fall.

“I’ll be here, so come and eat something.”

Rick shook his head as if he was okay with what I said.

“I don’t know if anything will change in the meantime.”

“Before that, Rick might fall first. You never know when you will wake up, so you need to stock up on enough stamina.”

“… … Yes. Ciel-sama is right.”

he laughed a little

“Besides that, Ciela-sama looks very tired.”

“… … haha.”

I couldn’t help but smile awkwardly. He was right. In fact, right now, I was in such a bad state that I felt like I was going to fall over.

‘I haven’t been able to eat or sleep properly for the past few days… … .’

Everything seemed to be getting better, but somehow the duke’s consciousness did not return after a month. like a dead person. I was worried that he would die like this, so I would visit him several times at night to check his condition. At least I felt a shallow exhalation, and then I felt relieved and I continued to sleep next to him. I’m sure Rick would be like me.

Suddenly, a heavy feeling of silence lingered. It felt like it was going to be crushed by the silence. Finally, Rick said.

“all right. Then we’ll take a break for a while. … … I don’t care, but please take care of me.”

As he spoke with an apologetic look, I quickly waved my hand.

“No, it is my fault that you have become like this… … .”

If we are to pursue original sin, we must dig into it endlessly. I shouldn’t have dragged him into the rebellion in the first place. I shouldn’t have been shaken when he came to see me. If I hadn’t chosen him as a sponsor in the first place, none of this would have happened. The more I dig, the more I feel sorry for the peacock and the more I feel guilty about it, the more I can’t lift my head.

“Don’t say that. Thanks to Ciela-sama, you were able to endure well too.”

Rick comforted me with my droopy shoulders. He smiled gratefully at him and looked at the peacock. I heard Rick leaving the room behind me. Long eyelashes, slightly pale complexion, and even closed lips. Looking at it like this, it looks like he’s just sleeping.

‘Why can’t you wake up?’

It was just that there was no reason to bring any name.

‘If it’s Vincente, maybe you know the reason.’

After the Day of Rebellion, Vincente did not appear. When I think of the last words I left, maybe my magic hasn’t been restored yet. However, he could not go to Cannes to visit Vincente. I can’t stop him from taking a break for personal reasons.

I buried my face next to the peacock.

“I mean, I have something to say.”

It’s all over, but why can’t you come back? My heart was suffocated. For a long time like that, I stayed by the duke’s side.

* * *

After Rick returned, he asked him to go and rest, so I headed back to the annex. The footsteps back were heavy. In the end, another day passes without the peacock waking up.

‘How much longer do we have to go?’

Can you wake up? Rick and I pretended to be okay in front of each other, but in fact, with each passing day, the anxiety in the corner of my heart only grew. He was so afraid that he would never wake up from this for the rest of his life.

“Master, you are here!”

As I entered, Ren and Edie ran up to me. As soon as I saw the two children, I erased my dark face and asked with a bright face.

“Yeah, were you waiting?”

“Yes! A guest has arrived.”

“Guest?”

At the unexpected words, I tilted my head and went inside. Contrary to what I expected to be in the living room or drawing room as a guest, the children led me to the backyard. After that, I can’t see Clauan and Rody. Jack will be with Leonard.

The question was soon resolved. As he got closer to the backyard, he could hear the laughter of Cloan and Rody.

“I brought you!”

As if to tell someone, Ren and Edie shouted loudly and ran outside. Who is it that children love so much? As soon as I opened the door and walked out, I saw a familiar, gold-colored, platinum-colored hair. Cloan and Rody were floating in the air. It was the cause of the laughter.

“Vincente… … ?”

When I called his name, he turned his head.

“long time no see.”

Even in his greeting, I stood there as if nailed to it and looked at him with a blank face. Is it because I saw you after a month? The figure of Vincente in front of me felt unrealistic. As if I felt strange, Vincente snapped her fingers and made the floating children safely land on the ground before coming to me.

“What are you doing? Almost all of them are dying faces, aren’t they?”

“Ah, this is… … .”

As I unintentionally touched my face at Vincente’s words, I grabbed Vincent’s hand with a sudden thought. Then Vincent looked at me with a surprised look.

“What, what?”

“I’m sorry as soon as I came, but there is something I want you to look at.”

“What do you want me to see?”

I nodded and first led him into the living room.

“Your Excellency is not waking up.”

“You can’t wake up. What are you talking about?”

“Literally. I haven’t been able to find consciousness for a month. The doctors checked and said there was nothing wrong. So you take a look Please.”

I was desperately clinging to him, thinking that Vincent might know the reason. Vincente, who looked at me with bewildered eyes, immediately let out a short sigh and spoke in a quiet tone.

“okay. I’ll see you once, so calm down.”

“… … thanks.”

“I’ll tell you in advance, but don’t expect too much.”

I nodded my head as if it was natural and headed towards the main building with him. As I entered the room, Rick looked at me with a surprised face. Eventually, seeing Vicente standing next to me, she approached me at once.

“Ciel, this is… … .”

“I asked Vincente to take a look at your condition. It could be a matter of magic.”

“Oh, I see… … .”

At my words, Rick bowed his head toward Vincente.

“Please.”

“I told you before, but don’t expect it. It is more likely that the cause cannot be found.”

“Yes… … of course.”

Rick nodded, half resigned. I did just that. Because I’ve already been disappointed several times. Me and Rick watched from behind as Vincente approached the Duke. Vincente placed her hand over the peacock’s heart and closed her eyes. A purple light flashed under his hand. The light slowly penetrated the peacock’s heart. It was a short time, but to me it felt like eons. After a while, Vincente opened her eyes. And I looked back this way. I stared at Vincente’s wide open lips.

“It’s a side effect of runaway. The flow of magic is twisted. The magical energy that should have escaped from the heart is gathering in the heart, and he is unable to regain consciousness.”

“Well, then, how do you get the magic back to its original flow?”

Rick asked urgently. I also looked at Vincente nervously. There was no doubt that Vincente would surely know the answer. But Vincent didn’t answer right away. After a while, he shook his head and answered.

“There is no way to change the flow of magic unless you stop it. It is safe to say that there is practically none.”

“That, that… … .”

“… … .”

Rick collapsed. I stared at the peacock lying there as if dead, without making a sound. Vincente’s words were practically a death sentence.

“I’m sorry.”

‘That’ Vicente apologized. That apology made me realize reality. Vincente passed me and tried to leave the room.

“… … If the magic is completely sealed, then can you wake up?”

At my question, Vincente’s steps stopped. Rick, who was sitting down and frustrated, looked at me, and I turned to Vincente. Vincente didn’t answer. I took a step and went in front of Vincente. His expression was contorted.

“The phrase ‘as long as you don’t stop the magic’ means you can change the flow if you stop the magic.”

“… … stop. Are you serious?”

I was not ready to answer. Vincente said as if to dry me.

“You know how dangerous that sealing magic is. You’re going to use it if you haven’t been able to stabilize it yet? Do you want to die?”

“However… … .”

“If the magic succeeds, the duke will be saved. But don’t forget that the price could be your life. Think carefully about the things that are precious to you, whether that man is worth it to you enough to give up your life.”

With an angry voice, Vincente left the room. I looked away and only looked at the closed door. Rick came up next to me and said cautiously.

“I think I know what Ciel is thinking. I also want to save your life more than anyone else, but that doesn’t mean I can’t sacrifice Siela-sama.”

“Rick, I… … .”

“You are going to die today. I think it would be good to get some rest and organize your thoughts.”

“… … I will do that.”

My mind was confused. Back in the annex, I sat down at my desk. And he opened the diary with the sealing magic written on it.

‘With only this magic, the peacock can be saved.’

But on the other hand, I could die. No, he will die. Even the only remaining Sealed Wizard died in agony after using this magic. I’m sure I’ll die on the spot.

“If the magic succeeds, the duke will be saved. But don’t forget that the price could be your life. Think carefully about the things that are precious to you, whether that man is worth it to you enough to give up your life.”

What Vincente had said lingered in my mind. things that are precious to me. The faces of the children and Ho-yeon passed by. The Emperor is dead, but this is not the end. Children are still young and they will face many challenges in the future. I still have to be by your side.

‘However… … .’

Frustrated, I buried my face in my hands. If I do nothing, the peacock will never wake up.

‘I… … .’

I don’t know how long it was. After a while, I lifted my head. Actually, I had already made up my mind, but no matter how long I thought about it, it was meaningless. And the next day, I went to find someone to help me.

* * *

After knocking, the door opened. The room owner’s eyes widened when he saw me.

“Mr Feirund? What are you doing in my room since early morning?”

“haha… … Good morning… … No, it’s still morning. Excuse me for being early. When I asked the user, he said he must have already coughed. I came here with no excuses. May I have some time? If you’re having a hard time, I’ll come back later.”

“No, thanks. Come on in.”

Leonard quickly opened the door and led me inside. Leonard’s room was full of books. That’s why it smelled like paper.

“Ah, thank you.”

As I sat down on the couch, Leonard immediately offered me a drink. After saying thank you, I took a sip of tea. It was warm and the tension seemed to go down a bit.

“Are you here for Jack’s business?”

“Ah… … It’s similar, but a little different.”

I put down my teacup and looked at Leonard. Over the course of a year, his half-white, gray hair became slightly whiter. But in contrast, the black eyes were so deep that the end could not be seen. If this person… … .

“I want to say that I will take good care of Jack in the future.”

“You’re talking natural.”

“Not just Jack, but the other kids… … . Can you help the children to become independent safely? No worries, the only person I can think of is Leonard.”

Beware of gibberish, he spit out each word. After talking, I was worried that it might have been too serious, so I smiled and tried to evoke the atmosphere. But at Leonard’s return, it became difficult for me to laugh.

“Is it because of you?”

“… … You already know.”

“I know from Sir Henamun. Feirund-sama’s sealing magic is the only way to save you.”

“I see… … .”

Rick didn’t say anything to me. He said that he wanted to save the peacock, and that he didn’t have to feel burdened. But even if he didn’t say anything, he could tell how Rick felt. Rick said that I made a peacock with sealing magic… … .

“He didn’t want to be saved.”

“also… … Yes?”

“Sir Henamun said that Feirund did not want to save you with sealing magic.”

My eyes widened at the words completely different from what I expected. I inquired without realizing it.

“Why? Rick values ​​you more than anyone else.”

“Yes. Your Excellency is your best friend and master to Sir Hennamun, so even if you say that, you may be expecting Feirund-sama to make sacrifices in the corner of your heart. However… … .”

Leonard even said with a smile of age.

“If you sacrifice Feirund like that and your Excellency wakes up, do you really think your Excellency will be grateful and happy?”

“that… … .”

I couldn’t even say ‘yes’. Because I know better than anyone that he’s not that kind of person.

“You will live a life worse than death, with self-blame and suffering. I hate myself for not being able to throw away the life that Feirund-sama sacrificed and saved… … . Isn’t that what Feirund wants?”

“… … that’s right. However… … .”

Leonard was right. That’s what I thought too. If I had saved his life in this way, the Duke would not be grateful at all. Rather, they may resent me. I might drop him into more hell.

‘But even so… … .’

“… … I want to save You may think it’s selfish, but… … .”

He has saved the lives of me and my children many times. Even though there was no benefit, he willingly threw himself up and lent me his shoulders and back at any time.

“If such a situation arises, I will save the children and protect you, Ciela. you are my benefactor So when that happens, you must hold my hand.”

Perhaps he doesn’t know. How much meaning what he said at that time touched me. I’ve only been protecting someone all my life, but I’ve never been protected. I thought it would be like that in the future. So his words to protect me, and his words to always hold his hand, were already salvation for me. So this time I… … .

“I will take care of the children.”

I looked at Leonard with a determined face. Leonard looked at me with eyes deeper than the abyss, as if trying to look into my inner heart. I didn’t avoid his eyes. After a while he shook his head and answered.

“You won’t hear anything I say.”

“sorry.”

“I would like to ask you one more thing. Is there really no chance that Feirund-sama would use that magic?”

At his question, I shook my head after a long silence.

“I do not know. I’ve never used sealing magic in practice. However… … There is no possibility at all.”

“i See.”

Leonard answered softly and took a sip of the tea. Then he said to me with a smile on his face.

“Then I will answer your request later. So, if you’re curious about the answer, come back safely. I will tell you then.”

Maybe you don’t even need to answer, though. Leonard spoke behind the scenes with a smiley voice. When I understood the meaning of those words, my heart felt lighter for some reason. I got up from my seat, thinking it was a good thing I had come to him as well.

“Thank you.”

“I will be waiting.”

He nodded and left Leonard’s room. When I returned to the annex, it was already dawning.

“Master, have you been there?”

“Hoyeon, haven’t you slept?”

“Yes… … Are you okay?”

Hoyeon asked cautiously. Perhaps you are asking about my condition. For the past month, I have lived almost like a scumbag.

“It caused me a bit of concern. I’m fine.”

“… … Then you are lucky.”

At that time, Hoyeon smiled as if relieved. I looked up at the brightened sky and said.

“It is already morning. go in and rest I will prepare breakfast.”

“I’ll help you too… … .”

“It’s been a long time since I wanted to prepare by myself.”

“… … All right. If you are having a hard time, please call me right away.”

“Yes, I will.”

As soon as I promised, Hoyeon turned away as if she couldn’t do it. After that, he licked his lips.

“I’m always thankful.”

“Yes?”

Hoyeon turned around with a puzzled face at my sudden thank you.

“It’s nice to meet you.”

“… … that… … .”

Ho-yeon’s face turned red at my sudden confession. Biting her lips out of embarrassment, Ho-yeon spoke with courage like a person confessing to the first person.

“I am glad to have met the master. It is the greatest fortune of my life to have met you.”

“thanks.”

As I nodded with a smile on my face, Hoyeon went inside with a red face. Looking at Ho-yeon’s back, I went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast. I think I worked harder than ever. When the time came, the children gathered in the dining room. I took turns putting the food down in front of me and the children.

“Wow!”

As soon as they saw the food, the first thing that happened was Clauan’s cheers. The other children also seemed to be happy.

“It’s been a while since children’s set meal, isn’t it?”

I asked with a happy face while putting on my apron. The children, who nodded vigorously, immediately shouted “I will eat well!” and started eating. He prepared a cutlet like Chloane for Ho-yeon. Ho-yeon also forked without hesitation.

‘At first, I didn’t even know how to eat.’

Now it looks very natural and comfortable. When I looked at it, I fell into a strange feeling. asked Cloan, who had half-emptied the cutlets.

“But what happened? They told me that eating too much would make my health worse!”

Then the children looked at them with puzzled faces. I thought carefully before answering.

“Just, is it a good day today?”

“Then let’s go out!”

At that moment, Roddy cried out.

“picnic?”

“that’s right! You were supposed to go out.”

“Let’s pack a lot of delicious food!”

“I think it would be interesting to see the market.”

Suddenly, the theme became ‘outing’, and the children started making plans. It was a messy plan to go to the market, to the bookstore, to the restaurant, to the toy store, and to go to the flower garden with everything on my back, but just hearing it made me feel better.

“Can you take them all with you? You’ll get tired of carrying it.”

When I sneaked in and asked a question, Hoyeon answered at once.

“I will listen. That’s pretty much it, so don’t worry about it.”

“Wow! Teacher Ho-yeon, you are the best!”

As Hoyeon showed her confidence, the children burst into praise. Ho-yeon’s mustache rose to him. With a smile on his face, Jack also occasionally offered comments. It was a plan that everyone would make together. I said quietly after listening to the story.

“Yeah, let’s go.”

My words made the children even more excited, so they went out to the living room and started making plans in their sketchbooks. Meanwhile, I was washing dishes with Ho-yeon.

“Hoyeon, I will take care of the children while I am away.”

“Where are you going?”

When Hoyeon asked, I nodded my head.

“Yeah, it’s not a dangerous place, so don’t worry.”

“Then I know. Don’t worry and come here.”

Maybe it was because the emperor had died and the duke’s life was peaceful. Ho-yeon nodded without a doubt. I nodded my head towards such a ho-yeon with a friendly face.

“Yeah, I’ll go.”

* * *

It was night when everyone was asleep and I was ready to go out. In fact, there is nothing to spare. All I had to do was erase my presence with a black hood and take a diary with two ethernums and sealing magic written on it. He sneaked out of the house to the point where Ho-yeon didn’t notice. It would be impossible normally, but it was possible by laying the wind under my feet. As soon as I left the annex, I tried to head straight to the main building.

“Did you finally decide to do it?”

At that moment, I looked up in amazement at the low voice I heard next to me. A man walked out of the darkness.

“Vincente? how… … .”

“I expected it to move around this time.”

“… … Sorry.”

Vincente would have understood the meaning of the apple. I sighed as if I was frustrated, and Vincente came closer. Then he completely stood in front of me. I shook my head a little longer. Vicente’s face, seen from below, was wrinkled. His amethyst-colored eyes were somehow filled with water.

“You don’t look like I’m all right?”

“Vincente… … .”

“If you thought that way, you were wrong for a long time. I still have you… … .”

While speaking, Vincente pressed down her lower lip. Then he exhaled a sigh of relief, pulled something out of his arms and hung it around my neck.

“This… … .”

It was a familiar necklace.

“I put my magic power to the max. Hang on because it will help. And this too.”

Then he handed something to me. I stared blankly at them.

“Ethernum… … .”

They were the pale purple ethernum of hallucinations and the dark red ethernum of curses.

“If the peacock’s magic has to do with Aethernum, these might help. Even if it’s not, it will help amplify your magic. Keep it by your side.”

“… … thanks.”

“Don’t thank me. I am very sorry for my actions now.”

“Thank you, though.”

“… … Never overdo it. If you don’t think it’s going to work, stop right there.”

“Yes, I will.”

Holding the Aethernum tightly, I turned my back. Vincente did not follow or catch me. He just stood there and looked at me quietly. Soon after, we arrived at the duke’s room. The moment I opened the door, the door opened by itself without touching it.

“Miss Ciel.”

“Rick? how do you know… … .”

It was none other than Rick who opened the door from inside. He was embarrassed because he didn’t say anything to Rick. Rick said with a darkened expression on his face.

“Leonard said. Ciel-sama is coming tonight.”

“Ah… … .”

I felt a little betrayed. I thought you’d keep it a secret. He didn’t say that he kept it a secret, so maybe he betrayed him.

“Come in first.”

Rick turned away. I hesitated and passed Rick and went inside. Only the moonlight permeated the dark room. The peacock was still lying on the bed. Is this a moment like this? The sight of him sleeping with his eyes closed seemed unrealistic. After one glance at the peacock, I looked at Rick. I parted my lips with a determined face, lest he would dry me out.

“Even if Rick stops me, I… … .”

“I will not stop.”

He cut me off and Rick spoke in a quick tone. At first glance, his hand was clenched like a fist.

“I think a lot of people have already stopped Ciela-sama by the time you came here. Still, Ciel-sama must have dissuaded everyone and came all the way here. So I… … .”

“Rick?”

his posture is lowered. Rick knelt in front of me and banged his head. I was frozen like a stone statue at his sudden action.

“I don’t care, I’m really ignorant, but please save my lord and my master. please.”

His voice was trembling. Tears of moonlight were dripping from his eyes. He was really begging me. More than anything in the world, he was clinging to me desperately and sadly. I didn’t tell Rick to stop, nor did I get him to stand up. Because that’s the greatest sincerity that Rick can do to me. ‘Cause I can’t break it I stood upright, looked down at Rick, and licked my lips.

“It may fail.”

“… … Yes.”

“You may not be able to wake up.”

“Yes, I know.”

“… … But I will do my best.”

“Yes… … please.”

“Now that I know Rick’s sincerity, get up.”

At my last words, Rick slowly got up. Then he bowed his head deeply and said to me.

“I’ll go out so you don’t interfere with your concentration.”

With those words left, Rick left the room. As I looked at the closed door, I turned my head to look at the peacock, who didn’t even move. Then he approached him and sat down next to him. At the place that has now become my reserved seat. After staring at his face for a moment, he reached out and flipped his slightly longer black hair to the side. He leaned his ear against his heart. clump clump. My heart was very relaxed and quiet.

“Your Excellency had insomnia.”

No answer came back. Still, I continued talking to myself.

“I’m afraid I’m disturbing your good sleep.”

I’m sorry if that’s the case.

“But now I have to get up. Sleeping too long is not good.”

At this point, it would be nice to have the answer “yes” come back at least once. This indifferent person doesn’t even have that. I took a deep breath and stood up from my seat. Next, he placed the four Aethernums he had brought along next to him and held the necklace containing Vicente’s magical powers. Just by wrapping it, I could feel his magical power through his skin. This alone could tell how much magic Vincente put into this necklace. After touching the necklace as if receiving energy, he finally took out the diary.

‘There is a little magic left in this diary.’

Most of them disappeared after the memory storage magic was over, but a very small amount of magic remained. It’s the magic of a sealing wizard, so I brought it to help. The diary was also put down between the ethernums.

‘and… … .’

I quickly memorized the narrative with my lips. Sealing magic is so long and complicated that if you don’t say it out loud, there’s a good chance you’ll miss it along the way. As I memorized the narrative, I drew out all the magic within me. After a while I opened my eyes. My eyes reflected in the window were dyed purple. With those eyes, I looked down at the peacock. Sealing magic is to cast magic inside the opponent’s body. So, I had to inject magical energy into my body.

‘Originally, I use my hands to inject magic power.’

When this happens, magic that cannot be absorbed and is lost is generated. Even a very small amount of magic power cannot be lost. There is only one way to completely infuse all the magic power.

‘I didn’t know I would use this method again.’

A smile crept across his lips as he recalled the memories. In that state, I bent my upper body and brought it to the peacock’s lips. They opened a few gaps and licked their lips tightly. I put all my magic into it. Everything up to the minimum magical power I need.

My vision was blurry and I closed my eyes. I pushed all my magic power into the peacock’s mouth until the very end. Finally, around the time the infusion was finished, I started the sealing magic. At the same time, I felt my heart beating loudly. Even if I die, I have no regrets. We greeted each other and asked for the children. … … Actually there was only one.

‘Dietrich, I can’t see you anymore.’

I’m sorry for that one With that regret behind me, I completely lost consciousness.

* * *

When I opened my eyes, I was swimming in a pitch black space. where is this

‘I’m dead, right?’

But could a dead person even think? Where are you anyway? I floated here and there in zero gravity trying to figure out where this place was. But no matter how much he floated, nothing appeared except darkness. Where is the end of this space? Am I trapped in this space? I thought of arrogance, and at the end there was only one worry left.

‘Was the sealing magic successful?’

If so, did the peacock wake up by now? I’d rather be stuck in the dark. Then I would be a little reassured. As I was thinking about it, I heard a voice from somewhere. Since it was a silent space, even small sounds could be heard clearly. I don’t know how long I’ve been in this space, but it’s the first change I’ve ever experienced, so I hurriedly flew towards the sound. The closer I got, the more I could infer the identity of the sound.

– Huh… … .

It was someone’s cry. How far did you go after that sound? Gradually, a shape began to appear, and eventually I arrived in front of it.

“You… … .”

– Huh, mother, father… … .

The shape was small and familiar. He was a very impressive boy with black hair that did not get buried even in a black space. The child did not know that I was coming, so he buried his face in his lap and sobbed. continue… … .

-Father, mother… … . I’m so scared… … .

looking for father and mother. I somehow seemed to know who this boy was. … … you can’t know

“… … Dietrich.”

-… … .

As I spoke his name, the child stopped crying and slowly raised his head. The watery golden eyes are vivid. Seeing that, I laughed lightly.

– Look, you’re Dietrich.

Is it because I am a child? Or is it because I feel like this space is far from the world I know? The name ‘Dietrich’ came before the title ‘Duke’.

– you know me… … ?

I nodded my head when the child whimpered and asked.

“Yes, I know very well.”

-How do you know me… … ?

“That’s it, because I like it.”

-Yes?

The child looked up in surprise. I smiled a little at how cute it was, and sat down next to the child. I still don’t know what kind of space this is, but one thing is certain. That this child in front of you is the Duke of Dietrich Kreimann as a child. You can tell just by looking at their crying faces looking for their parents. But why is the young peacock in front of me?

‘Is it an illusion I made up?’

Even so, it doesn’t matter. I was able to see him somehow. Is it because I met the person I longed for again? I became more bold and honest.

– You like me? But I… … He’s a monster. My mother and father hate me… … . Why a monster like me… … .

“Well, because you are full of responsibility.”

I folded one finger.

“Reliable.”

Another folded

“It looks cold, but in fact, it’s warmer than anyone else.”

another one.

“He looks strong, but on the inside he is soft.”

In addition.

“He said that he didn’t have narcissism to me, but in fact, he thinks of himself as the last of all.”

Well, isn’t this a good thing?

“and… … .”

I smiled and said to the child who was looking at me with a blank expression before I knew it.

“It’s good to be you, Dietrich.”

-… … .

“Perhaps you have been crying alone and in pain alone since you were little. I can’t change the past, but now it’s different. So come on, get up. Everyone is waiting.”

It doesn’t matter if he’s a fantasy. I just wanted to hug him warmly, who would have cried alone in this darkness. I wanted to tell him that the future is different to him in his childhood, when he would have been lonely without knowing the future. I reached out and hugged the little Dietrich. The child stiffened as if in embarrassment, wiggled his small hand and wrapped it around my back. And there was a voice mixed with weeping.

-Huh… … .

At that moment, the child’s body spread out in gold in my arms. The golden light enveloped me, and before I knew it, I was engulfed in the light. The light is so warm, I think I fell asleep.

* * *

I feel a warm hand brushing my hair. His vision, which had been black as if black ink had spread, gradually became brighter. I slowly opened my eyes. My vision is blurry, so I can’t see well. When I woke up, the hand that had been sweeping my hair stopped for a moment.

‘who?’

I wondered who it was, but I couldn’t figure it out. He whispered in a friendly voice, whether he had even read my heart.

“I’m sorry for waking you up. I’ll be by your side, so let me sleep more.”

It was then that I realized who this person was.

‘this person is… … .’

As he said, I closed my eyes again. A pleasant smile appeared on his lips. I guess I’m dreaming right now. A very pleasant dream… … . I fell asleep hoping that this dream would not be awakened.

When I opened my eyes again, my side was empty. Sadness was the first thing I felt. than that… … .

‘Am I really not dead?’

At first, I thought it was like my last dream before I died. Then the dream is… … . Just as I was barely getting up, the door opened.

“Sie, Ciel-sama!”

As Rick entered the room, his eyes widened. Seeing that person who was surprised to see me, I think this is really real. I looked at him with big eyes in disbelief, and I smiled shyly and raised my hand.

“Good morning, Rick. Ah… … It may not be morning… … .”

“Everyone, come here! Ciel is… … !”

Ignoring my greeting, Rick shouted and left the room. Left alone, I raised my hand and scratched my head. Yes, it is clear. This is not a dream.

‘What happened to the peacock?’

He tried to get off the bed to go to the duke’s room at any moment, but he sat down.

“what?”

I turned my head and looked down at the empty legs. … … No strength in the legs at all.

“Ugh.”

He tried to walk with strength, but he often stumbled a few steps before falling down again. How the hell did this happen? At that moment, the door opened again and Rick and Leonard quickly approached me.

“Ciel, are you okay?”

The two tried to support me, but when Vincente swung one finger, my body floated and landed on the bed. Then Rick and Leonard looked at Vincente with empty eyes.

“I… … I don’t have any strength in my legs.”

As I was lying in bed, the doctor came over and tapped my pulse and said,

“Of course. I haven’t eaten properly in over a month, so do you have the strength to walk?”

“Yes? One month?”

what is this again I looked at Rick with a surprised look, and after hesitating, Rick said cautiously.

“It is as you say. A month has passed since Siela-sama applied the sealing magic to your body.”

“Oh my gosh… … .”

Before I knew it, my month had disappeared. But that’s not the point. I asked what I wanted to ask the most.

“How are you? Was the sealing magic successful?”

The fact that I am alive like this means that there is a high possibility that the magic has failed. I asked with a worried face. If my magic had failed and the duke didn’t wake up, I wouldn’t be happy at all if he was alive. But no one answered my question. Anxiety grew bigger and bigger. Rick and Leonard’s expressions were not serious. It seemed that an unusual silence was answering my question instead.

“The peacock… … . Hey, are you crying?”

Vincente, who was about to say something, looked at me in surprise. So did Rick and Leonard.

“Si, Ciel-sama?”

Everyone felt embarrassed, but I couldn’t stop crying. The magic has failed. That was my last hope. The magic power in his body is almost exhausted, and he can’t even try the magic again. There’s no point in living like this.

“Stop crying because you didn’t fail.”

said Vincente in a hurry.

“What… … .”

I looked up at Vincente’s words, who couldn’t understand the meaning at all. As if frustrated, he pulled his hair back and held out something to me. I looked at him with a puzzled look on his face. It was a brilliant gold magic stone. It’s the first time I’ve seen such a magic stone. Nevertheless, the reason I was able to recognize at a glance that this was a magic stone was because I could feel the enormous magic power just by putting it in my hand.

“This… … .”

“Ethernum.”

Startled by the word ethernum, he looked at Vincente.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen an Ethernum like this. Where did you find it?”

It was an unknown Aethernum that didn’t even appear in the original. To my question, Vincente looked at me silently for a moment and answered.

“It was you who found it.”

“A country?”

“I will explain.”

Then Rick intervened.

“Do you remember the day Siela-sama sealed your magic power a month ago?”

I nodded at his question. Even if it was a month ago, it was clear to me as if it was just a little while ago.

“Golden light leaked out of the room not long after Siela-sama entered.”

“It’s golden… … ?”

I have a memory that comes to mind. The figure of a young peacock and the golden color that spread in my arms.

“When I went in to see if something had happened, Siela-sama was unconscious and the Aethernum was there.”

“But I do remember finding this Ethernum… … .”

“No, you are right.”

I lifted my head and looked at Vincente. His face was extremely serious.

“Because that ethernum is the magic of the peacock you sealed.”

“What… … .”

I didn’t understand it at all. This ethernum is the magic of the peacock that I sealed. As if understanding my frustration, Vincente nodded and said.

“It’s understandable that it’s hard to understand right away. Because at first, I was skeptical too. But that’s definitely Ethernum. The reason the Duke ran out every week of Lishan was because of that Ethernum. Aethernum’s vast magical powers must have affected the duke’s body. That’s what you got out of with your sealing magic.”

It was difficult to understand at one time. But he seemed to know only one thing. So… … .

“You mean now Sir… … .”

“Go. I stayed by your side all month and just returned.”

At Vincente’s words, I rolled down from the bed. But he couldn’t take a few steps and he sat down again. It was a side effect of lying in bed all month. I somehow got up and tried to move. The doctor tried to stop me from doing this.

“If you are still moving… … .”

widely. When the doctor tried to stop him, Vincente snapped his finger. Then my heavy legs became lighter.

“Thank you, Vincente.”

After thanking him, I left the room. It wasn’t difficult to find the duke’s room. Because the room I was lying in was the room next to the Duke.

I wanted to see him right away, but as I stood at the door, I hesitated for a moment. Somehow, I was nervous for nothing, as if I was reuniting with someone I had broken up with a long time ago. After taking a deep breath, I tried to knock on the door and just opened it. The door slowly opened and I went inside quietly.

‘have.’

I was able to find the peacock right away. He was lying flat on the bed and sleeping. One step, two steps. I approached him slowly and carefully, like the day I sealed off his magic. The closer I got, the harder my heart was beating, and for some reason, my eyes turned red. Finally standing next to him, I silently looked at the peacock, raised my hand and flicked his bangs. The warm body temperature was transmitted through the fingertips.

“… … thank God.”

I was relieved to see him at last.

“It’s really okay… … .”

I had a lot to say. There was something I wanted to tell you. I saw you in my childhood in a dream. I was crying because it looked so lonely… … So in the future, I will… … .

‘Come back next time.’

According to Vincente, he stayed by my side while I was unconscious. It must have been that much fatigue, so I decided to go back today.

widely. But I couldn’t. I looked back at the force that pulled my wrist. With Vicente’s magic, he was able to move, but he was still lacking in strength, so he fell helplessly on top of him.

“Go, sir?”

Weren’t you sleeping? He slowly opened his eyes and made eye contact with me. The kind golden eyes I had longed to see were right in front of my eyes. I cried a bit and bit my lip.

“Ciel.”

Eventually, my name came out of his mouth, and I couldn’t help but burst into tears. The peacock, who looked at me quietly, quietly stretched out his arm and embraced me. Completely in his arms, I burst into tears that I had suppressed and held back. Like the little Dietrich in my dreams.

“thanks.”

Hearing his sincere whispers.

* * *

Both the Duke and I were busy with no time to enjoy the joy of reunion. The duke was busy with post-rebellion cleanup and loads of work, and I was distracted by children clinging to where I had been for a month. Still, he doesn’t seem to worry too much about whether Vincente and Rick spoke well. Daily life became peaceful, but the country was still in chaos.

[Prince Seid refuses to succeed! What will the future of the empire be?]

widely. I put down the newspaper and took a deep breath. It’s been about two months since the rebellion, but Shade still hasn’t left the room. At this point in time when there is only Seid who can succeed to the throne, it was natural for the people to be anxious because Seid was refusing to take the throne.

‘There might be a new rebellion to take the vacant throne.’

Because of this, even the duke was going to and from the Imperial Palace countless times a day. So, even though we lived in the same mansion, it was difficult to see each other even once.

‘What am I doing?’

I shrugged and looked out the window.

‘Peaceful.’

It was so peaceful that I fell asleep really drowsy. The peacock mansion was quiet and calm, making it a good place to spend time with children.

‘But I can’t stay here forever.’

It was not necessary to be here now that the emperor was dead, because he had escaped the emperor’s eyes in the first place.

‘The burnt out nursery was under renovation.’

This was something the duke was doing secretly from me. Up until now, I had not thought of a burnt-down nursery school, but it is said that the peasant family is currently under construction. It is said that it will take about 6 more months to complete since it has just started.

‘Should I go back to that house?’

I remembered the house I bought from a contractor. It just doesn’t exist on the map, but if you know the coordinates, you can move it by scrolling at any time.

‘But it’s far from downtown… … .’

Above all, it is no longer necessary to live in hiding, so it is time for children to wander around the world. The house is too isolated from the world. It felt inappropriate for children to live.

‘Should I find another house?’

There is no shortage of money, so you will always be able to find enough houses. However, it is not a matter that can be decided unilaterally, so it would be good to discuss with the Duke sometime… … .

‘I can’t even see your face, so I can’t discuss it.’

There is a way to talk to Rick, but he’s also very busy, so I’m sorry to talk to him for nothing. Thoughts curled up and drooped. With him, my body also stretched. The warm wind that blew gently brought me to sleep.

smart. At that moment, I woke up to the sound of a knock.

“Master, it’s me. may I come in?”

“Ah… … Yes, come in.”

It was none other than Jack. I prepared something for Jack to drink and sat down.

“Okay, how was your class with Leonard?”

“It was good. It’s fun. I went to the herbal medicine room today. There are many wonderful herbs. Master said that we would go to our hometown together soon. There are far more rare books.”

“I look forward to it.”

“Yes.”

A smile appeared on my face when I saw Jack looking excited. But after a while, Jack put down his teacup and spoke to me with a serious face.

“I want to ask you something.”

“Tell me.”

Why is Jack talking with such a serious face? At the same time, I got nervous and looked at him with a stiff face. After a moment, Jack’s lips parted.

“Sade… … I want to meet His Majesty the Prince.”

“what?”

I rolled my eyes at the unexpected words. For a moment, Jack’s eyes landed on the newspaper on the desk, then returned to me.

“I have something I want to say.”

He looked into my eyes and asked carefully.

“Would it be difficult?”

Of course it won’t be easy… … . I shook my head.

“No, I’ll ask you one more time.”

“thank you.”

Jack got up and shook his head. He put his hand on the handle as if he was about to leave the room, then stopped and looked back at me.

“And I want to go to that herbal medicine room with the director next time.”

“Okay. OK.”

Jack smiled slightly and left the room. Left alone, I drank the tea. Jack wouldn’t know. How much my heart just pounded. Jack is getting cuter.

‘By the way… … .’

I turned my head and looked to the side. I told Jack I’d know, but what should I do?

* * *

“Yes, I understand. I will ask for an interview.”

“Yes? Is it this easy?”

As soon as I asked Rick the next day, he got a gracious answer. I blinked my eyes at the reaction so different from what I expected to be in trouble. Then Rick said with a tired smile on his face.

“The interview application itself is not difficult. But I wonder if the Prince will accept the request… … . I’ve been refusing all interview requests lately, so it’s better not to have high expectations.”

“Ah… … Yes, got it.”

I was going to talk about the housing issue now, but I stopped. No matter how you look at it, Rick was not in a state where he could listen to my concerns.

“Then, have a good time at work.”

I took a deep breath as I left Rick’s room. I couldn’t tell you today. by the way… … .

‘The interview seems to be difficult.’

From Rick’s words, it seems that Shade has been refusing all requests for interviews recently. There will be no exceptions for me.

‘It might be better to find another way.’

I’ve already decided that it won’t work, and I’ve been thinking about a new way. However, the next day, news broke that Seid had accepted the interview. I looked out the window in the moving carriage.

‘The Imperial Palace is still there.’

Rebellion broke out and rulers changed, but the palace was peaceful as if nothing had happened. Not long ago, when I asked Rick to interview Seid, I expected that he would be rejected. However, contrary to expectations, the very next day, Seid accepted the request for an interview. As a result, Jack and I are entering the Imperial Palace together. Rick and Leonard offered to go with them, but they refused because they couldn’t bother them. Instead, he borrowed the duke’s carriage.

‘Jack… … .’

I turned around and looked at Jack who was sitting across from me. Jack wore a boy’s suit given to him by Leonard. The pendant was still hung around his neck. Jack looked at the passing scenery with an expressionless expression on his face.

‘I said I had something to say to Seid.’

What does that mean? Seid and Jack’s relationship was completely turned upside down. Jack could stand on top of Shade whenever he wanted. Besides, Jack hated Seid from the beginning. So, are you trying to confirm the reversed position?

‘No, that’s not it.’

The Jack I knew was not that kind of kid. So I couldn’t understand Jack’s inner feelings even more.

“Master? Whatever you say… … ?”

“Ah.”

I guess I was staring too hard without realizing it. Taking my gaze differently, Jack looked down at me with a shy expression.

“Isn’t it awkward? I’m not used to this kind of clothes… … .”

It seems that they took my point of view completely differently. I quickly waved my hand.

“No way. It suits you very well.”

“is that so?”

“then.”

To avoid misunderstanding, he said it as an excuse, but the black suit was a perfect fit for Jack. It would have been a good match even if it was her real face. Jack’s face reddened slightly as I affirmed a few more serious faces. Seeing that, I smiled relievedly and said quietly.

“Actually, Jack, I was thinking about what you were going to talk about when you met Seid.”

I didn’t want to cause any misunderstanding, and since I’ve come this far, I also wanted to hear a little bit of my heart. Jack flinched slightly at my words. and looked at me The carriage passed through the garden and was approaching the main palace. I looked at Jack silently, and after a moment Jack’s lips parted.

“Apologies… … I want to do it.”

“apologize?”

nod nod. Jack’s head shakes. Jack continued to speak.

“At the time of the academic achievement contest. I said hurtful things. So I want to apologize. and… … .”

Jack’s hand touched the pendant. Jack didn’t speak any more. Suddenly, the carriage stopped in front of the main palace, and I got off the carriage with Jack.

“Hello. I have come to pick you up at your command.”

As soon as we got off, the attendant approached us, bowed our heads, and showed us the way.

Jack had a nervous face. I took Jack’s hand and he looked at me in surprise and grabbed my hand. We followed the servant and entered the main palace. Unlike the peaceful outside, the inside was quite cluttered. The courtiers and nobles were busily roaming around.

We headed to the last room on the second floor. When I got to the second floor, the bustling surroundings became quiet. It was probably the floor where the imperial family lived. The servant’s footsteps stopped in the middle room on the second floor. He bowed his head and knocked on the door.

“Your Majesty, with Your Majesty Baron Feirund… … .”

Bump! The door swung open before the servant could even finish speaking.

“Cie, Ciel… … !”

“Sade… … .”

Even though there was an attendant, I couldn’t hide my regret. The appearance of Seid that I had not seen in a long time was tragic. As if he had not slept for several days, his eyes were dark and blood was pooling between his bitten nails. It was the opposite of Jack, who was well dressed. Such Seid looked at me with a desperate face.

I looked at the servant.

“Thank you for guiding me this far. If you need help, I will call you, so go ahead.”

“However… … .”

The servant looked at me with a troubled face, but I couldn’t help but back away from my overbearing appearance. it’s bound to be After the emperor died, the real power of the empire became the Duke of Kreiman. You can’t ignore me, who is known as Duke Crayman’s closest confidant.

After the servant left, I looked at Jack and Seid. Seid looked at Jack with swaying eyes, then averted his gaze. Suddenly, I remembered Jack’s words about hurting Seid during the academic achievement test competition. I looked at the two children quietly and parted my lips.

“I’ll look around for a while, so let’s talk.”

“Hey, Ciel… … .”

“Majesty.”

The moment Seid was about to grab hold of me, worried that I would disappear, Jack grabbed Seid’s hand. Seid looked at Jack in surprise, then looked away again. Jack’s expression twisted sadly at that sight.

“okay… … .”

Reluctantly, Seid agreed. Jack saw me and went into the room with Seid. The door closed and I, alone, cast a spell on the door before I left. Just in case anything happens while I’m away.

‘Then where am I going?’

I’d like to stay in front of the door, but that would definitely make Jack uncomfortable. It was like killing time nearby until the end of the story.

‘By the way, there was a garden.’

The gardens of the Imperial Palace are famous. Now that this has happened, I decided to take a look around the garden and moved on.

* * *

In the quiet room, Shade glanced at Jack’s eyes. Feeling Seid’s gaze, Jack looked around the room for a moment.

‘It’s a mess… … .’

The room was a mess. There were also pieces of ornaments that appeared to have been broken by Seid.

“His Majesty the Prince.”

“Yes?”

As I spoke, Seid looked at Jack in surprise. Seeing that, Jack felt bitter in his mouth. He was full of confidence and lively, but he felt that he was responsible for getting to this point. Jack knew what Shad had been hearing lately. When I went out to town with Leonard, I could hear Seid’s story even if I didn’t want to.

The reputation of Seid that people talked about was the worst. Although he was a tyrant, he did not resemble half of his father, who was determined and timid and cowardly. An empire that had lost its ruler was engulfed in insecurity. Seid was the only person to succeed him, but even he hid and refused to succeed, so it was natural for the people’s hearts to leave. Every time he heard those words, for some reason, a corner of his heart ached. It felt as if it was his fault that Seid became like this. So it came at once. I wasn’t quite sure what to say or how to do it.

“Jack, there… … Sorry.”

“What do you mean?”

Jack asked at Seid’s sudden apology. Then, suddenly, tears began to fall from Seid’s big eyes.

“Majesty?”

“I will take your place… … My father made your parents… … .”

It was then that Jack realized what Seid was sorry about. Seid knew everything. My parents killed his parents. that he had taken his place.

“I didn’t even know that, and I said that I wanted to be friends. My, I’m sorry, huh… … .”

Seid’s voice was suppressed as if she had been overcome with emotion. Jack looked at him and gently patted him on the shoulder. Seid flinched at Jack’s hand and looked at him. Blue eyes filled with water.

“Are you denying the throne because of that?”

Shade shook his head at Jack’s question.

“It’s not just that.”

Seid’s gaze lowered. Jack looked at him without a word.

“Jack, I’m scared. If I sit there, I feel like I will become a monster without blood or tears, just like Abama. … therefore… … .”

Finally, Seid sat down. People rebuke him for fulfilling his royal responsibilities, but in reality he was only a 14-year-old boy. It was too heavy to bear the weight. Shade fell down at Jack’s feet, crying uncontrollably. The emotions that had been suppressed were overflowing like a flood. The fear of losing a guardian, the heavy weight to bear, and even guilt.

When I heard that Ciela had asked for an interview, I was terrified at first. Ciel is Jack’s protector. Would you be blaming yourself? What should I do when even Ciela tells me to take over the throne? Still, the reason I accepted Ciela’s request for an interview was because she was the only person she could confide in now.

“Jeon… … .”

Jack’s lips closed when he was about to speak, then opened again.

“Sade.”

Seid’s shoulders twitched at the sound of my name. Eventually, Seid’s head turned upward.

“Jack… … .”

Jack raised his hand and took the pendant off. With him, his appearance gradually changed. Brilliant silver hair, purple eyes full of serious light, and even white skin. Seid’s eyes widened.

“Magic… … .”

“I’m not telling you to carry the weight alone.”

Jack wrapped his arms around Seid’s shoulders. Seid’s breath stopped for a moment. The unfamiliar appearance and half-talk were awkward, but only the voice was familiar.

“I’ll carry the weight with you, so you do your thing. I will do my thing.”

Hands wrapped around are tender His voice was warm. Tears welled up in Seid’s eyes again.

“me… … Forgive me?”

I dare to take your place. Even without saying a word, Jack understood and nodded his head.

“Because you didn’t do anything wrong to me in the first place. I’m sorry I said something that would hurt you.”

Jack’s tone returned to before, but his voice was still sweet. Reassured by that kindness, Shade looked at Jack with a blank expression on his face. Seid’s lips trembled and opened.

“Well, that’s right, be friends with me… … Will you?”

Will I be rejected again? My heart was pounding with worry. The answer didn’t come right away. The blank time felt too long for Shade. After a moment, Jack nodded instead of answering. Seid’s expression brightened at that nod.

“really? Are you really going to be friends?”

“Yeah… … .”

Jack couldn’t finish his speech. It’s because Seid is back in Jack’s arms.

“Thank you, thank you so much… … . ugh.”

As Seid started crying again, Jack sighed and patted Seid on the back. Neither Seid nor Jack noticed at that moment. that they became true first friends to each other.

* * *

‘The palace gardens are still spacious and quiet.’

After leaving Jack, I took a leisurely stroll through the garden.

‘Why can’t I see anyone at all.’

In the past, you might have seen gardeners and courtiers from time to time, but now you don’t see anyone. After all, there would be no spirit of leisurely gardening in the yard where a rebellion broke out, the emperor died, and the throne was vacant.

‘Repair work in the drawing room is in full swing.’

When I came out, I glanced at it, and there were still traces of the battle from two months ago. As it was a large-scale battle, it seemed that it would take a long time to recover. So all the gardeners must have gone there.

‘I’m more comfortable this way, though.’

Apparently, rumors about me spread, so I can feel their glances everywhere I go these days. I feel like I became a celebrity unintentionally. It’s not right for me

‘I want the children to be well.’

I was worried for nothing, but he decided not to care. It won’t change anything just because I’m worried, and it won’t be a problem since they’re the kids.

‘Rather, it’s my problem.’

I took a deep breath. The peacock’s face flashed in his mind. It’s good that he woke up safely, but we don’t have too much time to see him.

‘Is your Excellency really okay?’

You can’t even look at me like this… … .

“Aww, what are you thinking?”

Are you saying that I can’t see how great a person I am? I was shaking my head and trying to shake off my thoughts, but suddenly I saw a familiar profile from somewhere not too far away.

‘no way… … .’

“dismissal?”

When I called out loud, his head turned towards me. His eyes widened when he saw me.

“Ciel… … ?”

Wow, it’s real. It was a real peacock. For a moment, I wondered if I was seeing an illusion, but the man with my name in his mouth was definitely a duke. I walked up to him without thinking.

“How are you… … .”

“I have some business to see. How are you here, Sir?”

When I asked my question, he said, narrowing his brow a little, as if he had a headache.

“The meeting was getting too long, so I came out to get some fresh air, but I’m sure I’ll be able to meet you. Good thing you came out.”

He spoke in a smiley voice. Me and the Duke first moved and sat on a bench under a large wisteria. For the first time, we sat next to each other… … .

‘What the hell am I supposed to say?’

I had no idea what words to start with. So I spit it out as soon as I could.

“How you doing?”

It was a very formal greeting, so I regretted it a little. I expected the reply back to be formal. So it’s like ‘I’ve been fine’ or ‘I’ve been busy’. But the answer I got back was not what I expected.

“No, I haven’t been doing well.”

“Yes? why?”

When he asked the question with his eyes wide open in response to his negative answer, the peacock sighed a little and looked straight into my eyes and said,

“I can’t meet you.”

“Ah… … .”

he’s still a jerk That boulder hit my heart hard. I clasped my hands, then changed the topic to change the awkward atmosphere.

“By the way, there is something I wanted to discuss with you.”

“What is it?”

“Because of our housing problem. Now that the rebellion is over, I think it’s time to leave the duke’s residence… … .”

“what?”

But for some reason, his face hardened noticeably as soon as I spoke.

Why is this reaction? I don’t know why, but for some reason, on his serious face, I tried hard to make excuses.

“So, you can’t stay in the duke’s residence forever. While the construction of the orphanage is finished, I’m thinking of buying a house in the capital and living with my children… … . But before I leave, I think I should tell you, but you’re too busy… … .”

gibberish, i don’t even know what i’m talking about The more he spoke, the more serious the peacock’s expression became, and he had an intuition that something was going wrong. When I ran out of words to say, I shut my mouth. A heavy silence settled between me and the peacock. So, why are you in this mood?

“Ciel, you… … .”

After a while, the peacock finally spoke. I looked at the peacock. His expression, which was serious, became so pitiful that there was nothing in the world.

“Do you want to leave me?”

“Yes? what is that… … .”

“If I’m a burden, I’ll try not to bother you as much as possible… … If life is inconvenient, tell Rick to move to another annex… … .”

“Wait, wait. It’s not like that.”

“Then why do you want to leave me?”

You’re leaving, that’s too extreme. I just… … .

“Can’t we just go out?”

asked me like a peacock hanging on. I’m at a loss for words. It is clear that the peacock mansion is a comfortable place to live. However… … .

‘My feelings… … .’

When I realized my feelings, things were not going well. Another ordeal came when I thought I was in order. When I thought I had everything sorted out, many hours had passed since the day he confessed. Can I come now and say that I like him? maybe it’s too late The peacock’s heart may have already cooled. After hesitating and hesitating, I decided to just kill this feeling. So there was a reason for leaving the duke’s residence.

“Ciel, look at me.”

As I averted my gaze, the duke begged. If you act like that, I can’t break my heart. I don’t want to make eye contact. Then it seems that the feelings I have been hiding will be revealed… … . Rather… … .

“I like you.”

Contrary to what he told me to look into my own eyes, I closed my eyes tightly. Because it’s better to tell the truth if you can’t see him, and forget about reality for a while.

‘Yeah, let’s just be politely rejected and give up.’

Like I rejected him, so.

“I can’t live in the same house because I like you.”

I feel the peacock holding his breath. I was speechless and said softly.

“I thought it was okay for me to come and do this, so I tried to kill my emotions, but when I am in the duke’s residence, I keep thinking of your Excellency and it stinks in my eyes, so I’d rather just leave… … .”

As I was talking, I wanted to open up to the floor. But I couldn’t.

“… … dismissal?”

Suddenly he hugged me. As I had closed my eyes, I was bewildered by the sudden warmth. I opened my eyes wide and looked at him. and said cautiously.

“this… … It might be a bit misleading… … .”

“It’s not a misunderstanding.”

“… … .”

“This will not be a dream.”

“… … .”

“What I’m dreaming of right now, ha… … .”

The duke’s arm holding me became stronger. I stared blankly at him for a moment, then raised my hand and pulled him by the shoulder. Then he whispered quietly.

“It’s not a dream.”

“… … Do not leave.”

“… … .”

“Stay at the duke and keep thinking of me and missing me. I will miss and miss you much more than you.”

“That means… … .”

He let me go, looked me in the eye and said.

“My feelings have never cooled down for a second, Ciel.”

“… … .”

“I will still love only you until the last moment of my life. you… … How are you?”

The peacock looked at him with tense eyes. I was not ready to answer. no hesitation

‘I’m so nervous.’

My lips are dry from tension. He struggled to calm his heart and licked his lips.

“I… … .”

“… … .”

“Me too, Dietrich, I like you.”

As I spoke, my heart trembled even more. My eyes captured him beautifully. Duke Dietrich took a deep breath. Then he hugged me tightly again. A little harder than before, but softer.

“thanks.”

A sincere voice calmly permeated me. I buried my head in his arms and muttered.

“Me too.”

For holding my hand, for protecting me, for loving me, for letting me love you.

“thank you.”

One day in the season when the wind blew, I finally found stability under the pale purple wisteria. Peace to be with you forever.

I Need Sponsorship book 5 End

I Need Sponsorship – Volume 4

I Need Sponsorship

4 volumes

Two days have passed since then. In the meantime, I tried to talk to Jack several times, but it wasn’t easy. Jack extended his class time with Leonard and taught the children to study when he was not in class. It’s not a question that can be easily asked, but since I’m aiming for the right time, this much time has already passed. I worked in a nursery school and studied magic. In my mind, I wanted to learn transformation magic and movement magic right away, but the two magics were much more difficult than I thought. The wall was too high for me, who could barely use one fire magic.

‘Besides, the same destructive power is not coming out.’

You can now freely use basic fire magic, but it doesn’t have the same destructive power as when you defeated the Demon King. This is my guess, but I think it may have been that the magic that had been accumulating in his body burst out in an instant and showed such firepower. A necklace with Vincente’s magic must have played a part. So I couldn’t rely on such luck in the future. The good news is that once the magic has been cast, fine control is now possible. It was possible to create a spear by concentrating the magic on the fingertips, or to expand the range instead of weakening the firepower. Of course, there are still some things that I am not good at, but I think I will improve more and more with practice.

The next magic I was practicing was water magic. It seems to be more practical because it is just the opposite, and above all else, the narrative formula was simple compared to other magic. Of course, the difficulty was lower than other magic, but that didn’t mean it was easy. Since the narrative was much more complicated than the fire magic, I focused all my attention on it. I spent all my time analyzing and following out the narrative. I don’t know, but if I had studied this much in my previous life, I might have entered college as a senior. Meanwhile, two days passed and the promised third day came.

I heard the sound of the carriage in the morning, and I went out quickly. Because I thought the peacock had come.

“Hello.”

“Ah, hello. Mr. Leonard.”

But it was Leonard, not the Duke, who got off the carriage. It was natural. Leonard usually comes at this time.

‘Somehow, I’m nervous… … .’

Is it because of the story to be shared? Or is it because he wants to see his unharmed appearance with his own eyes? I couldn’t shake the look of impatience all morning.

“Anyone waiting?”

He asked if this impatience could be seen in Leonard’s eyes. I shook my head and answered honestly. I wondered if he would know something if he was from the same duke.

“Actually, your Excellency has decided to come today. I don’t know when you will come… … .”

“Aha, it was like that.”

Leonard nodded as if it was understandable. Then he said with a slightly ambiguous face.

“You may find it difficult to come in the morning.”

“Is something wrong?”

When asked worriedly if something had happened to him, Leonard answered with a serious face.

“If it’s work, should it be called work? … . You are now being held by the elders.”

“If you are an elder… … .”

I remembered the existence of elders. I’ve never heard of Duke Crayman directly, but I’ve seen him appear a few times in the original. Mostly towards catching Cloan… … .

‘You said you had a bad relationship with Duke Crayman. That’s why he didn’t like Cloan, whom the Duke had enlisted. Did you say that you can’t take a person without a foundation as your successor?’

Therefore, in the process of becoming a duke, there was a process of defeating the elders. It was not easy because they were deeply rooted in the peasant family. Leonard said without hesitation that he must have judged that I already knew about the Elder when my expression was not very good.

“It’s not a big deal, so don’t worry. In addition to the subjugation of the king of monsters, I present one problem… … .”

“If it’s a problem… … ?”

I asked carefully, and Leonard took a deep breath and answered.

“It’s a succession issue.”

“A question of succession?”

I widened my eyes at his completely unexpected words. It’s a succession issue. Duke, aren’t you married yet? Leonard shook his head to see if he had read my question.

“Your Excellency is now 28 years old, so there is talk of getting married. Usually, as soon as they become adults, it is common to decide the marriage between the family members, but your Excellency went out right away, so there was no such thing… … . After that, he rejected all the marriage proposals that came in.”

“Then shouldn’t the story of marriage come before the succession?”

In fact, 28 years old was the right age for marriage in the other world, or a little too early, but this world was different. In the aristocratic world, marriage is like an agreement between families, so it is concluded at a relatively early age. Considering that, the Duke could have been very late. Well, me too, but I have no intention of getting married in the future. Even if there is no family that wants to form with Baron Feirund before that. When I questioned, Leonard nodded.

“Procedurally, though, that’s not the real purpose of the Elders.”

“If not, ah… … .”

Before long, I understood what Leonard meant. The real purpose of the elder was not the marriage of the duke. Their real purpose is… … .

‘Pressing the peacock.’

The elder doubts the duke’s qualities. As such, they must have had a lot of meaning for this monster subjugation. You must have hoped that the peacock would disappear this time. However, the duke returned safely and set an achievement of subjugating the king of monsters. So you are pressing him in another way. A succession problem that is difficult to solve right away.

Leonard frowned as if he was right.

“To make a big mistake like that once and do the same over and over again.”

Leonard didn’t say it directly, but after listening to the Duke, I understood the meaning of the words. It’s probably the story of the duke’s mother.

‘It must have been said that she had repeated pregnancy and miscarriage because of pressure from the elders.’

The reason she became obsessed with the succession was because of the elder. wanting to repeat it again.

“Would it be okay?”

I couldn’t shake the look of concern. As long as they are the elders, it will be difficult to ignore them at all. Will the peacock be okay? As if reading my concerns, Leonard said with a calm face.

“You don’t have to worry. It’s literally just pressure. But in the long run, it might be a problem for sure. In conclusion, in order to silence the elders, we will have to solve the succession problem.”

As I sometimes think, Leonard seemed to trust me quite a bit. Do you occasionally deliver news about the duke like this? It seemed like I was more comfortable with him because I was close to the duke and was the guardian of Jack, who was the mastermind. Even so, I feel like I’m not shy.

“therefore… … .”

Leonard opened his mouth as if to say something. As I looked at him, Leonard shook his head as if nothing had happened.

“no. The elders meeting will be over in the morning, so you should be there soon. Don’t worry too much and just wait.”

“Ah yes. Thanks for letting me know.”

When I thanked him, he smiled lightly and went inside. Looking at Leonard’s back for a moment, I looked at the entrance to the nursery. It would have been better to go in and wait, but I couldn’t keep my feet away because the duke’s carriage seemed to come right away. I think I ended up staying for about 10 minutes. Returning to the director’s office, I pondered what Leonard had said.

‘It’s marriage… … .’

I tapped the desk with my finger. Ho-yeon, who had brought refreshments to me, asked with a puzzled face.

“master.”

“Huh?”

“Have you ever been angry about anything?”

“Uh, no? Why?”

When I tilted my head at Hoyeon’s sudden words, Hoyeon shook her head and said.

“No, you don’t feel well for some reason.”

“Ah… … .”

I turned my head to see my face reflected in the window. As Ho-yeon said, it certainly looked like something was going on.

“If not, I’m glad. Let’s just go out. Call me if you need anything.”

“Yeah, good job.”

The cheers went out and silence came. Staring blankly at the closed door, I took a deep breath and picked up my pen with the thought of doing something. But after a while I was dazed again. I felt like my flow of thoughts was blocked. To be precise, I was forcing my thoughts to flow in one direction.

‘I feel strangely bad.’

I don’t know. What the hell is so annoying? It seems that it was exactly after hearing the story of the Duke’s marriage.

‘Are you worried?’

Do you think the duke will even get married? What does that have to do with me? Obviously, Leonard’s words kept running through his mind. He was concerned as if even a tiny thorn had been pierced. Oh, maybe.

‘If the duke gets married, I will be in trouble.’

right. I’m betting a lot on him, and if he ever gets married, I can’t rely on him anymore. So that’s why I’m so concerned. It’s clear.

“Certainly.”

“what?”

The answer came back to my murmur. When I looked in the direction of the sound in surprise, Vincente, who did not know when the sound had come, was sitting on the sofa and looking at me with a relaxed posture. Embarrassed, I just vented my anger.

“Can’t you pay a little price and show up?”

“That’s why you paid it, pretending to be popular.”

Vincent laughed. Seeing that, I responded with an absurd face.

“You’re popular. when… … .”

“’What?’”

“… … .”

Vincente’s attitude was dignified. Yes, if it’s popular, it’s popular… … .

Somehow, the question itself felt meaningless, so I nodded helplessly. Vincente, who was looking at me like this, got up from her seat and came close to me. I was reclining comfortably on the back of the chair, and my eyes widened at his sudden action.

Vincente, who reached right in front, supported the desk with both hands and brought her face closer to me. Startled, I pulled my neck back like Zara. Why is he suddenly like this?

“What, what?”

His face was too close. Beautiful beauty caught my eye. Slave stigma could also be seen through the open shirt.

“Yes, you. Does it seem a little different?”

Then he grabbed my wrist. I was taken aback by the sudden action, but I was firm at his subsequent words.

“… … The magic is almost gone.”

“Did the magic power disappear?”

Startled, I opened my eyes wide and asked. The magic is gone, what the hell is that… … .

“It didn’t disappear at all… … .”

As she spoke, Vincente raised her head and blurted the end of her words. Then he tilted his head in wonder, and Vincente frowned slightly and muttered.

“You’re too close.”

“Ah… … .”

It was then that I realized my distance from Vincente. I was so surprised that I put my head back, so that he and I were close enough to barely fit a finger. I rolled my eyes and looked up at Vincente. Looking back, this guy can’t make eye contact.

‘Oh?’

I was very surprised to see Vicente like that, so my eyes lit up as if I had made an unexpected discovery. Somehow, if you look at the appearance and the things you do, you must have been enchanted by many people.

“What, why are you looking at me like that? feel bad.”

Vincente wrinkled her expression as if she was unhappy with my gaze. I shook my head and responded sensibly.

“Nothing. What do you mean the magic is gone? Are you saying you can’t use magic anymore?”

When I asked a question impatiently, he answered with a still wrinkled expression on his face.

“It has not completely disappeared. almost exhausted. It’s like releasing a large amount of magical power at once.”

“Ah… … king of monsters… … .”

I was able to figure out the cause at once. That, too, was the cause.

“Then will it be refilled?”

“okay. It will take quite a while.”

“Somewhat?”

“It usually takes about a month for it to be full, but you have more magic flowing through your body than others, so you will have to wait two months.”

“Two months… … .”

“Well, this assumes that you never use magic.”

It was a disaster. I need to practice and learn more magic, but I can’t use magic. Besides, it seems like you’ve been practicing and using your magic power, it seems to have been more exhausted.

‘Do you want to release it jjjjjjjjjal?’

Still, I have to stock up on magic power to be used in an emergency, so I don’t think I could even dream of magic for a month, as Vincente said.

‘At times like this.’

It’s not an immediate emergency, but the cursed Aethernum had to be recaptured soon, and the emperor was worried as he did not know how to move. I thought it would be a little reassuring if there were a lot of magic that I knew how to use, but even that is impossible for the time being. I sighed involuntarily. Vincente, who was staring at me like this, asked with a face that was difficult to understand.

“It doesn’t have to be so dark, is it? Over there, the strongest beast is guarding this place.”

“Don’t say you don’t know. You never know when something will happen, but it would be nice if there was one more solution.”

“Hmm.”

Vincente nodded and looked at me like this. The gaze was tenacious, and I lifted my head.

“Why are you looking at me like that… … .”

“Then will you give me some of my magic power?”

“… … what?”

My lips stopped as I was about to ask what are you looking at me like that. I asked, looking at Vincente in disbelief.

“really?”

“no?”

“no!”

Could it be? On the contrary, if there was Vincente’s magical power, it wouldn’t be more reliable than that. Because his magic is high in purity. There is something called purity in every magical power. The higher the purity, the stronger the power and the more refined it feels. On the other hand, magic with low purity was weak in power and, above all, difficult to handle. I read in a book that Vincente handed me that it often bounces and scatters at will. As far as I know, there is no magician with higher purity than Vicente. It would be of great help in case of an emergency if even some of him possessed his magical powers. But I have doubts. He’s not the kind of guy who’s going to do you a favor for no reason. For a moment of joy, I looked at Vincente with suspicion.

“What are the conditions?”

If it wasn’t impossible, I thought I’d listen to it whenever possible. But for some reason, Vincente burst out laughing instead of answering. Then he lowered his eyebrows as if he was sad and said,

“Do we need a condition between us?”

of course. What is our relationship in the first place? Like the last time he provoked the duke, maybe it’s because of his mood, but I got the feeling that Vincente was especially emphasizing ‘between us’. Well, in the first place, he and I aren’t that deep, so it’s probably a joke, but to be honest, I think it’s going to be sad, so that’s even weirder. As I stared at her with such a heart, Vincente tilted her head slightly. He didn’t seem to know what had changed. I’m not even aware of it myself, so I don’t need to touch it. Anyway, it’s a good thing that he has a crush on me. As he still looked at me with a puzzled face, I shook my head.

“Nothing. Are you really just doing it?”

“Well, I couldn’t keep my promise back then, so I guess it’s a reward for that.”

“You didn’t keep your promise… … . Oh maybe.”

As I was talking about something, something suddenly came to my mind. I asked gently.

“Are you talking about the monster forest?”

Not answering my call. That was the only thing he could feel sorry for. At my words, Vincente clicked his tongue briefly and ruffled my hair wildly.

“I didn’t go because I didn’t want to go. I met him in the canyon… … .”

“If that’s him… … .”

“You bastard who cursed me.”

also. I never thought that Vincente would not have come on purpose. There is nothing more important than collecting the Aethernum of Hallucinations, and above all, I am useful to him. Still, if he didn’t come, it meant that there must have been another reason to overwhelm that reason. If so, I expected it to be related to the ‘curse’. Since Cheong had come this way, I wondered if the enemy would have gone there, but they really did meet.

I swallowed a gulp. I thought it went well. Of course, Vincente was a genius wizard, but Vincente had a lot to hide, and the enemy had nothing to stumble upon. There must have been a battle, since Vicente would not have seen the enemy and sent it away. I looked at Vincente with a nervous expression.

“How is it? killed… … ?”

When I asked carefully, Vincente wrinkled her expression. Just by looking at it, you could tell that he couldn’t kill him. If I had killed him, the stigma would have disappeared too.

“That bastard, he was doing magic with dirty tricks.”

“Dirty method?”

“Injecting a large amount of magical energy into the body. If you do that, your heart will change like the core of a monster, and you will be able to use explosive magic.”

“… … .”

After hearing Vincente’s explanation, I shut my mouth. I’ve read passages similar to that in the original. Cloan struggled with their formidable magic when dealing with gang members.

‘Oh, I guess it was around this time.’

I was lost in thought. Vincente spoke to me as if I was suspicious.

“What do you think?”

“Ah.”

I was going to say what I was thinking, but I stopped because I felt I needed to organize a little more. Instead, the topic was turned elsewhere.

“I’m glad you came back safely though.”

Vincente narrowed her eyes as if she knew I was turning her back, but then spoke with a sullen face.

“It’s okay, I just fell off the cliff. My leg was crippled.”

“what? what about magic? Are you okay now?”

I thought it would be okay because it was Vincenne, but when I heard that he was hurt, I got up and got up. Then Vincente looked at me again with a surprised face. My gaze turned to his feet. He stepped back slightly and said.

“I’ve been treated with ethernum and I’m fine now. Are you overreacting than that? Are you worried about me now?”

He asked playfully, as if trying to relieve the serious atmosphere. Come to think of it, he couldn’t help but treat me and the duke and only himself. that’s a bit of a concern. Then there was a bit of disappointment. I sighed and said.

“It’s natural to want your allies not to get hurt. I can only be worried.”

I mean, I still need you.

“… … mate?”

“Yeah, mate. Why do you hate it?”

I deliberately emphasized the word ally. Vincente, now you are on my side. Don’t think about it for nothing. Is it like brainwashing? It’s unlikely, but it would be difficult if he suddenly changed his mind and moved on his own. He also has the hallucinatory ethernum.

I looked at him with pure eyes. Vincente seemed to think for a moment, and then showed that polite, crooked smile.

“It’s fun.”

What is fun? If he smiles like that, I’m just worried.

“By the way, why didn’t you use magic? If you use magic, that cliff is nothing.”

He’s also a guy who teleports from place to place, but flying in the sky wouldn’t be a big deal. However, Vincente’s expression was a little strange. His face turned red as if he remembered that time. Then he sighed and clicked his tongue.

“done. It was just bad.”

I guess I don’t want to talk about it. After all, if I fell off a cliff, I was pushed back by the enemy, and there’s no way I can say that with my pride. I didn’t even bother to ask. Because that’s not what’s important. Instead, I asked something else.

“Vincente, maybe I… … The human who cursed you, didn’t you use a high level of magic?”

He almost inadvertently said his name as ‘enemy’, but then made a hasty detour. There’s nothing good about revealing the fact that I even know the names of members of the gang. But this alone made Vicente look at me with a surprised face.

“How do you know that?”

‘also.’

Gradually, the family became convinced.

“The gang members who came to the monster forest were also using magic. You wouldn’t be an ordinary person enough to overwhelm you, so I asked just in case.”

When Vincente looked at me with skeptical eyes, I quickly excused myself. Still, Vincente did not erase his suspicions. He opened his lips.

“As I often think, are you really even a god?”

He asked a mix of jokes and seriousness. I smiled quietly at his words. Well, it would be nice if I could really be a god.

“done. Because that’s not what’s important.”

Having said that, he glanced at me slightly. I nodded with a serious face. That’s why he came to me today. A plan to retake the cursed Aethernum. And maybe I’ve found the answer to what I asked him.

Vincente looked at me as if urging. At that moment, a roar of horses was heard from outside. Intuitively, I noticed that the peacock had arrived.

“Let’s talk about this in a moment.”

“… … .”

As I stood up to meet the Duke, Vincente looked dissatisfied. Still, he followed me as I went outside. When I went out, as expected, there was one more carriage other than Leonard’s. The door opened and the peacock came down. He found me and approached me about a month later. I also went in front of him.

“dismissal… … .”

But when I stood in front of him, I didn’t know what to say. Hello? Are you glad you’re okay? How is your body? I had too much to say. As I was not ready to speak, the peacock looked at me for a moment and took a step closer to me. And he spread his arms.

I stared blankly at it. After a while he hugged me in a very cautious gesture.

“… … I have missed you very much in the last three days.”

His chest was very close. pounding. when was it I think there was a situation similar to this one day. Oh, I remembered. The day Prince Weston died. Even then, you hugged me like this… … .

“You have already become so precious to me, and you have become indispensable.”

… … I left a word that didn’t make sense. At that time, there was a beating sound similar to this from the chest in contact with him. I didn’t know who the heartbeat was at the time, but now I know for sure.

The master of this heartbeat… … .

grow.

* * *

Power entered the peacock’s hand wrapped around my back. He seemed to want to stay as he is, but he couldn’t because of a voice coming from behind.

“How long are you going to be like this?”

“ha.”

I let out a sigh. The timing is always bad. Why is Vincente only with me at times like this? I swung away from the peacock. The peacock fell quietly, but he looked down at me with a strange look. For some reason, it was difficult to make eye contact, so he avoided his gaze. My heart was still beating wildly. I couldn’t stay like this forever, so I pushed Vincente’s back toward the nursery.

“Oh, I’ll take care of it, so don’t push it.”

Vincente tickled and walked ahead. I heard the peacock calling me to follow me.

“Ciel.”

“Yes Yes?”

I was startled by the sudden call. Oh, I was wrong. Anyone who sees it would look unnatural… … . I looked back at the peacock slowly. He looked at me for a moment, then glanced at Vincente and said:

“After the author passes away today, there is a story for the two of us to talk about. Could you give me some time? I have a story I want to tell you.”

The duke’s attitude was very serious. Somehow embarrassed to see the peacock’s face, I slightly avoided my gaze and nodded my head.

“Yes… … .”

“okay. Let’s go in.”

The duke smiled contentedly and passed me in. I sighed as I looked at the distant peacock’s back.

‘It shouldn’t be like this.’

There were signs, but I noticed the moment I met him again. The feelings he and I have for each other are not ordinary. However… … . Taking a deep breath, I took care of my expression and took Vincente and the Duke, who were waiting at the front door, into the director’s room. Jack is currently in class and the children are in the dining room, so we never run into them. Perhaps by now, Hoyeon is making snacks for children. I invited the two of us to sit, and I served a light tea and refreshments. I’m glad I kept it in my room.

Vincente stared at another place with a somewhat uncomfortable face, and only the Duke was leisurely sipping tea. What is this strange atmosphere? Even I tried not to be swept away by the atmosphere. There was no bird doing this now. First I looked at the peacock. When our eyes met, I was nervous, but I said without showing any effort.

“I saw an article in the newspaper. I think it passed safely.”

The peacock nodded his head. He glanced at Vicente and answered.

“The effect of the ethernum is amazing. Even though the imperial inspector identified it, the fact that it was a transformation of an ordinary magic stone was not discovered. It seems that they decided that the Demon King’s core was not Ethernum as planned.”

At his words, I breathed a sigh of relief. It was known through the article that he was safe, but it was different to simply speculate and check directly. Only now did my mind rest.

“What a relief.”

The process was never easy, but I managed to get over one hurdle. I looked at the peacock. Because I have something to say to the Duke today, I asked him to come back in three days. When I was about to speak, my fists tightened in tension. Where should I start talking?

“dismissal.”

“okay.”

“sorry.”

… … First of all, I handed over an apology. My sudden apology gave the Duke a bewildered expression. On the other hand, Vincente had an interesting look, as if he already knew what I was going to say.

“What do you mean? What do you have to apologize for?”

I took a deep breath in, and exhaled deeply.

“Actually, I lied to you.”

“lie… … ?”

“Actually, it wasn’t Vicente who defeated the Demon King… … .”

I glanced at Vincente, then looked at the duke again and spoke.

“It’s me.”

“You? But you do magic… … could you write That was it.”

Unexpectedly, the peacock was not very surprised. He looked surprised for a moment, but then nodded as if he understood. What did you understand?

I asked with embarrassment.

“Hey, do you believe it? That I defeated the king of monsters with magic… … ?”

If it’s just magic, yes, it can be. Since magic is based on talent, it would not be surprising if one day it suddenly became possible to use it. However, it is to subdue the king of monsters. It was not something that could be easily accepted. Even Vincente burst out laughing as if it was ridiculous.

“It would be hard to believe for sure if someone else did it, but I think it might be possible with you. So I believe.”

The peacock didn’t even flinch.

‘So that means that I just believe in me.’

Without any logic or basis. The duke is the coolest and coldest man ever. It’s been described that way all the time in the book, and I’ve always thought that way… … . Why does he seem to be a completely different person in front of me? It’s only me that I take nonsense stories straight away. Neither cold nor cold at all.

But why? That wasn’t bad. Rather, it evoked a strange feeling. I feel like I’ve become a really precious and great person to the Duke. The confidence that this person could be really trusted rose. At the same time, there was a part where the pulse was slightly lost. I was prepared to be insulted, but I had the courage to do it, because the reaction was so bland.

My body lost strength and my shoulders sagged. The peacock, who looked at me like this, put his back on the backrest and said.

“Can I tell you this time?”

“Yes? Oh yes.”

“There are many things I want to say. First of all, what are your plans for the future? Now that I’ve obtained the hallucinogenic aethernum, is it over?”

The Duke doesn’t know why we are collecting Ethernum, or exactly what Ethernum we are aiming for. So, in his eyes, the hallucinatory aethernum might seem like the ultimate goal. Actually, you don’t have to talk to the old peacock. He doesn’t necessarily need his power.

However, the Duke has already learned that we are collecting Ethernum and has become involved in this. At the very least, I thought he should know the full story of this situation. As long as he has already deceived the emperor, he is no different than an accomplice.

I glanced at Vincente slightly. can i tell you It was an unspoken confirmation signal. Vincente only showed a mouth that said, ‘Do whatever you want.’

“No, the real purpose is different.”

“Real purpose?”

“To find the cursed Aethernum.”

“The cursed Aethernum… … . Is it different from the ethereum of hallucinations?”

“Yes, the cursed aethernum is literally putting a curse on the opponent. It is different from the hallucinatory ethernum, which overwhelms the hallucinations. Finding it is our goal.”

I spoke and took a moment to catch my breath. Then he looked straight at him and said.

“I’m sorry for getting you into trouble. I’m not going to do anything more complicated than this… … .”

“Is this important to you?”

So I tried to tell you that you don’t have to worry about it. Of course, it may seem irresponsible to say not to worry about it after getting involved this much, but I thought that drawing a line and moving away from it was the best consideration I could do. However, I opened my eyes wide at the unexpected words of the duke. After thinking for a while, he nodded.

“Yes, it is important.”

not important ‘Cause I’ve been running for this so far But at the next reply from the duke, I was at a loss for words.

“Then I will join you.”

“Yes? what is that… … .”

“Literally, I’m going to join you in your work.”

He knows better than anyone that this can be dangerous. I said quickly.

“You might get caught up in something bad for nothing.”

The peacock nodded as if hearing something very obvious.

“I know it well.”

“As you know, it has a deep connection with the imperial family. If things go wrong, the Duke Craymans could suffer.”

I have no intention of going any deeper. I have already entered the depths of which I cannot return, but my goal is simply to recover the cursed Aethernum and render the Emperor incapacitated. The organization is also formed of ethernum, so if all ethernum disappears, it will automatically disintegrate. If you’re lucky, you can expect internal fragmentation as well. But this was very much my case. There was no reason for the peacock to be involved. But why… … .

“Your business is mine. I’ll be with you until you’re safe.”

Why does the peacock keep trying to relate to me? I wanted to ask why. However, it was interrupted by Vicente who suddenly intervened.

“Well, I’d rather be alone with Ciela.”

are you vincente? Does it sound like that now? Please let me know the atmosphere.

I glanced around again wondering if Vicente was provoking the duke, and I noticed that this time it was a little different. Vincent’s eyes turned to me. He grinned as if he had read my thoughts. The duke looked at him, and Vincente opened his mouth, ignoring him.

“What you asked for.”

“… … Ah.”

Half a beat slowly, I understood what he meant. On the day the Duke left for the palace, I asked Vincente a favor. certainly… … .

‘Can you find out if there is a connection between the demonic magical powers flowing through your body and Aethernum?’

Have you ever found an answer to that? I thought it would take quite some time. Before getting an answer, I asked the Duke for his pardon.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you in advance. In fact, after hearing your story, I asked Vincente to think that there might be a connection between the magic runaway and the Aethernum.”

Originally, I was going to hear it first, but I thought it would be good to hear it together because the Duke Lee Wang was also in the same place and, above all, it was related to my body. Come to think of it, I apologize to the Duke a lot these days.

‘It must be because they all moved without the peacock.’

I wondered if it was for nothing to hide that it was going to be known anyway, but each time there was a situation of its own. Either they couldn’t afford it, or they didn’t plan to disclose it in advance.

“I did. OK, I’m curious too. I’d love to hear it together.”

And every time I feel that the duke is a very generous person. I felt sorry for him and thanked him again. Vincente looked at me as if asking for consent. I nodded.

“tell me.”

“Actually, I didn’t get enough results to be that serious. However, I just found out about the last Aethernum.”

“If it’s the last Ethernum… … .”

noticed at once The unknown Aethernum that was not explained even in the original. Vincente said he didn’t get a great harvest, but it was a big deal for me. The unknown ethernum was like a very big variable to me, where the information in the original was my strength. Suddenly, tension surged.

“First of all, being human and endowed with monster-type magic, that’s a mutation. It has never been like that before.”

“Vincente.”

Even so, his remarks were too rude. When I called in a harsh voice, Vincente tilted her head as if it was unfair. It was the peacock who called me like that.

“It’s okay, Ciel.”

“I will. You must have heard the word mutation a lot. I’ve even heard that it’s a monster.”

I don’t know why Vincente is doing this. I knew he was rude in the first place, but this was a bit over the top. No matter how good the duke was, he was worried that his words would not hurt him again. In the end, the moment I was about to step out again, I couldn’t get out of Vincente’s words.

“I’m used to that, too.”

He said nonchalantly, pulling the corners of his lips crookedly. I opened my lips to speak and then closed them again. I looked up and Vincente smiled quietly.

‘Come to think of it… … .’

Vincente is a native of the poor. In the Empire, the poor meant those who lived in the darkest part of civilization. They do not understand letters, basic etiquette, and even concepts of numbers. For this reason, the poor were mainly treated as slaves. The concept of magic was invented less than 100 years ago. Although he made a leap in development using magic stones, there were still many people who did not know much about magic among commoners. Even Clauan and the children couldn’t hide their wonder when they saw Seid’s magic items. What about Cheonmin? Among them, Vincente, who was born with the qualities of a wizard… … .

‘A mutant indeed.’

In their ignorant eyes, they could look like monsters.

‘therefore… … .’

I understood it again. Obviously, Vincente hated the duke, so why did he actively help after hearing his story?

‘You’ve seen yourself reflected.’

Although the detailed circumstances are different, they are similar in that they were rejected and abandoned. I felt weird. Maybe I wasn’t aware of his circumstances and was trying to judge him based on what I knew from the original story.

“… … I’m sorry, Vincente.”

“Well, okay. Because I didn’t mean to apologize. Do not worry about it.”

If I tell you not to care, can you not care? But when he said it was okay, I nodded because continuing to be sorry could make the other person more embarrassed.

“Anyway, the duke’s constitution is not normal. In the first place, you decided that the monster-type magic that flows through your body was the most plausible among the large categories of known magic, right?”

I nodded. That was correct. And glanced at the peacock. The Duke was listening to Vincente’s story with a blunt face.

“That means that the magic that flows through the peacock’s body may be of a different kind. Hey, do you know how to use magic?”

When Vincente asked, the Duke shook his head.

“I tried several times, but it was impossible. Perhaps it was because the magic was sealed.”

It is said that when he was a child, a wizard sealed his magical powers to cure his illness. Maybe he was talking about that time.

“Even if it wasn’t sealed, it would be difficult to cast magic. There is a high possibility that it is magic that cannot be dealt with.”

“Then you’re saying that the magic that flows through your body isn’t even a monster-type magic or custom magic?”

“Yeah, there’s no way it’s natural magic, but it’s highly likely that it’s really unknown magic. Well, it could be really magical magic. However… … .”

In other words, the identity is still unknown. Vincente, who had left the room, looked to the Duke. He licked his lips softly.

“I found this phrase in an ancient book by chance. “Ethernum is the source of all magical powers.” If you collect Aethernum, you might even discover the true nature of the magic that flows through the peacock’s body.”

“Right.”

To Vincente’s words, the Duke replied softly. Even though it was related to my constitution, his demeanor was rude. Again he smiled and looked back at me.

“That’s right. So, as long as this is the case, I will also participate in your work. Maybe you’ll find some clues about me.”

“… … .”

This time I couldn’t hold back. It was to know my secret, nothing else, and there was no reason to stop me. Finally, I nodded my head and answered with a sigh.

“If you say so… … I know. Still, don’t overdo it.”

“Of course. I won’t do anything for you to worry about.”

he said confidently. Well, it seems that things have changed a bit. Normally, he was in a position where he told me not to overdo it, so this situation felt a little unfamiliar to me. Anyway, now that I’ve got it all sorted out, I’m lucky for my next plan.

“It’s the cursed Ethernum, but it’s really hard to pinpoint the location here.”

“Then what should I do?”

Vincente asked, frowned slightly. It looked as if his momentum was about to attack at any moment.

“You have to wait until they come to you. There is a way.”

I clenched my fist. To be honest, I don’t know if this method will really work. But this is the only clue I have, so I have no choice but to bet on this.

“It’s a magic stone.”

“A magic stone?”

Both of them asked at once with a face that was difficult to understand. Well, usually it is. I continued.

“Vincente As you said, they use magic stones as their driving force. That’s why we need a lot of magic stones.”

In fact, even in the original work, Cloan had found a record that they bought a large amount of magic stones at this time. Before that, I was skeptical, but I was convinced only after hearing the story of Vincente that he used magic stones to turn his heart into a monster’s core to perform magic. Moreover, since Eternum was also taken away, the power of the Magic Stone would be more desperately needed. Vincente responded immediately.

“So are you talking about securing the magic stone?”

“It is too dangerous. Buying a large amount of magic stones at once can create suspicion.”

The peacock also added an opinion. That’s right. Buying them all at once was enough to raise suspicions if they had been buying little by little before.

“Where did you get that amount of magic stones in the first place? Are you sure you’re not trying to sweep the market floor? Those things are of such low purity that they wouldn’t even pay attention to them.”

Vincent said with a smirk. It seemed that he mistrusted my opinion.

“It’s you, so there must be a trick.”

“but.”

As the Duke spoke in a voice full of trust, Vincente nodded in agreement. I don’t like being ignored, but because I trust myself too much, this was a little burdensome. They seem to think I’m a great person, but I’m not that great. … … Even so, if they listen to what I say from now on, they might be a little more surprised than they are now. I licked my lips a few times because I was nervous. He said quietly at the end.

“I’m not going to buy magic stones.”

“Then what are you going to do?”

“The magic stone in the mine… … I will mine.”

“Mining… … say?”

“her.”

The duke asked in disbelief, and Vincente gave a brief smirk. Anyway, it was clear that both of them had an unbelievable reaction. Well, it would be natural. All of a sudden, it’s not just a mine, it’s a magic stone mine.

‘I’ve been thinking about it recently too.’

To be more precise, the duke said that he would like to make an investment. In the original story, Ciela was taken to work in a mine and was taken away by Cloan. If you think about it in detail, that mine was a magical stone mine. I have read that Cloan dealt with the mines after they got rid of Siella because it was illegal mining without the permission of the imperial family. I clearly remembered the name because it came out.

I brought a map rolled up in one corner and spread it out on the table. It was a detailed map of the geography of the empire.

“‘Vasellium Mountains’, here it is.”

“… … I can’t believe it. However… … .”

The peacock looked at me. The two of us have faced each other like this before. Even then, the duke didn’t believe me. But the result was as I said. Do you remember that time? The peacock’s expression was strange.

“I believe what you say.”

“Well, you have to go down to be the main shrine.”

I nodded.

“If you put up a large amount of magic stones at auction with the news that you have discovered a magic stone mine, they will surely approach you. That way you can clear your doubts.”

Because there is a good saying in the world, ‘Ilchakcheongeum’.

“But the Bassellium Mountains are by no means small, so it will take a long time to find them.”

“Ah, if that’s the case, I’ll join you too. I can read the magical current, so I can read the location where the magic stone is buried.”

“It’s a strange ability.”

“He’s a genius.”

Surprisingly, the two get along well.

“Let’s talk about the next concrete plan after we find the mine. If you find a mine, how long will it take to mine?”

I looked at the peacock and asked a question. The peacock thought for a moment, then replied.

“It will take a month at least.”

“one month… … .”

That felt just right.

“Then let’s do that.”

So the story ended. However, the duke decided not to step forward externally. Apparently, he was conscious of the emperor’s gaze. Instead, I decided to move in the name of Khan. If it’s Khan, you can move freely without anyone’s notice. The duke was determined to help covertly.

‘I’ll be fine.’

It’s a magic stone mine. It felt like things were getting bigger. After all, the imperial family, the organization, and the Aethernum are intertwined.

“Then I’ll take the manpower and go to the Basellium Mountains.”

Having said that, Vincente looked at the duke. Since it is an issue that requires collaboration, the two will have to coordinate their opinions. But the Duke answered without looking at Vincente.

“Send someone to Cannes by tomorrow. I still have more to say.”

Saying so, he looked at me. I remembered intuitively that he had something to say to me. A strange current flowed. Noticing this, Vincente frowned and turned around, as if dissatisfied.

Suddenly, only me and the peacock were left in the room. His gaze is tenacious. The duke took a sip of the cooled tea and put it down.

moon crack. I reflexively shuddered at the sound of tea clattering to break the silence.

“Ciel.”

“Yes Yes?”

I stuttered involuntarily at his sudden call. No, actually, I was even more nervous because he seemed to have a vague idea of ​​what he was going to say. I swallowed my saliva and looked at him with a nervous expression. The peacock looked away for a moment, then looked at me again and opened his mouth.

“A day in the monster forest.”

“… … Yes.”

The peacock’s golden eyes sank downward for a moment. He opened his lips.

“I apologize again for hurting you. I am truly sorry.”

The peacock bowed his head to me. I quickly waved my hand at his sudden apology.

“No, it’s really okay. The wounds were all healed.”

“However… … It must have been painful.”

of course… … It hurt. It is said that people do not feel pain when they are driven into an urgent situation, but I had a clear feeling.

“… … I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t painful, but… … .”

However, the face of the duke I was facing at that time seemed more painful than mine, so I didn’t feel any pain at that moment.

“I had to endure it. It’s really okay, so you can stop feeling sorry for me.”

I couldn’t say that he was crying, so I said around. The peacock looked at me with a complicated expression for a moment, then slowly raised his head. Then he spoke the following words:

“And that night. First aid you gave me.”

“That, that.”

also! I expected to bring up this topic, but when he apologized, I was a little distracted. Suddenly, the events of that night came to mind, and his face became very hot. So, to replenish his magical power, he kissed his lips… … .

I quickly waved my hand and tried to make excuses again.

“So, it’s really first aid, so forgetting it in your memory… … .”

“Don’t forget.”

A low voice suddenly interrupted. Startled, I stopped talking and looked at him. The duke looked at me with a more serious face than ever before and said,

“At the time, it wasn’t just first aid for me.”

“dismissal… … ?”

He didn’t know what to reply to every word that came out of his mouth. What else is the peacock talking about now? Rather, it’s like… … .

pounding. My heart started beating again as if I had sensed something. I felt like my hands were sweating for some reason, so I clenched and opened my fists repeatedly. I averted my gaze and looked at the peacock again. And he gently licked his lips.

“sure… … ?”

“It’s a kiss.”

“… … .”

“Clearly selfish.”

“That means that your Excellency… … .”

He already gave the answer, but I couldn’t believe it, so I asked again. The peacock nodded his head. he whispered softly.

“I like you.”

“… … .”

“I say this in advance for fear of misunderstanding, but it’s not like a simple crush or friendship.”

The duke cut the end briefly. He seemed to be inhaling, then came straight up and made eye contact.

“It’s love. I like you, of the opposite sex, much more than you think.”

I took a deep breath. And he looked at the peacock without blinking his eyes. The peacock seemed to make eye contact with me, and then he turned his gaze slightly. He mumbled in a very small voice.

“It’s the first time I’ve said something like this to someone, so it’s not easy. But I am sincere.”

“that… … Since when… … .”

He came so straight forward that there was no way to avoid it. But since when? I didn’t feel that way at all. I just thought he trusted me more than anyone else.

“I don’t know either. I just wanted to see and care about you from that moment on. Maybe it’s because of his friendly appearance, maybe it’s because of his straight face. In fact, it’s hard to pinpoint a certain point and say it’s good. I just like you And it was precisely that I realized my feelings for you… … .”

The peacock, who was speechless for a moment, looked at me and said.

“It must be the time of the monster forest. It was then that I realized exactly what my heart was. So I’ve been wanting to talk about it ever since.”

“… … .”

“I like you very much.”

“dismissal… … .”

“After I said that, I feel relieved. You won’t know how much I’m trembling.”

He had a cool smile as if he was really relieved. The Duke said so, but it was well known to me how nervous he was. Unsurprisingly, I put a lot of energy into my body. I hesitated and opened my mouth.

“Sir, I… … .”

“Wait a minute.”

“… … ?”

He interrupted my answer. I looked at the peacock with a puzzled face. The peacock, who lowered his gaze for a moment, made eye contact with me this time and opened his mouth.

“Don’t answer me yet. When all this is over, answer me then. Until then, I will do my best to make sure you like me.”

“Yes? still… … .”

“Didn’t I just realize my feelings too? So, I want you to take the time and look at me carefully. Or maybe, is there someone you have in mind?”

the peacock asked cautiously. Startled, I quickly shook my head.

“No, that’s not it.”

Then the duke replied with a smile of relief.

“That’s good.”

“… … .”

“I’ve said everything I wanted to, so I’ll just have to get up and go.”

“Ah yes. I will see you off.”

As soon as the duke got up, I suddenly went out with the director to see him off.

“Ah, sir.”

I ran into Leonard, who had just finished class. Leonard approached with a friendly face. After all, we decided to see off the two of them together. Leonard got into the wagon he was riding in first. After that, before the peacock got on too, he stopped for a moment and looked at me. Then he seemed to hesitate for a moment, then looked at me and said.

“See you later, Ciel.”

The wind blew in an instant, and his voice was scattered. But I could clearly understand what he was saying. Is it because the wind tickles my skin? itchy chest After hesitating for a while, I finally answered in a very small voice.

“Yes… … .”

After smiling at my answer, he also got into the carriage. Soon the wagon departed. I waved my hand, and as the two carriages completely disappeared from view, I lowered my hand and let out a deep sigh.

“’I like it.’ … .”

And I made his confession… … .

‘I was about to say no.’

Of course, I have a deep affinity for him. I don’t know if this is a rational crush, but it was clear that standing in front of him would make me strangely tense, and if I touched him, my heart would be pounding. I was confused because I had never liked the opposite sex, but maybe this is what ‘likes’ means. But the reason why I couldn’t receive his heart… … .

‘I can’t afford to care.’

I had too many things to take care of. Children’s safety, the emperor’s check, Jack’s identity and our future. Even thinking about it was overwhelming, but I didn’t have time to even date. But if you blindly accept your heart, the Duke may be disappointed… … . I thought it was the best option.

‘But I got in the way.’

As if it had been expected.

“Ugh, I don’t know.”

I’m still out of my mind, but my head is too complicated. As I was about to enter the director’s office, I turned around and sat down on the bench. It was early spring in March, but it was still quite chilly. It was nice because the chill seemed to cool my head. He rested his back comfortably on the backrest and tilted his head. It felt good to have the right wind blowing. He closed his eyes and then opened them slowly. The sky filled with white clouds filled my vision. The clouds covered the sun so it wasn’t dazzling.

‘But if it wasn’t for me, I might have readily accepted the duke’s confession.’

If there were a little less things to be concerned about than now, then I would have been able to accept his heart.

“Rather than regret… … I’m a little upset.”

It’s the first time I’ve ever felt this way. The duke said he would try to make me like him, but without having to, I was already in love with him.

‘That doesn’t change anything.’

I’m sorry for the duke, but to me, the children were more important than that. You can’t do anything like love. Even if it does, I hope it will be after the children are safely protected. When that time comes… … .

‘The Duke must have already woken up from me.’

When that time comes, he will really have to get married too.

‘What are you thinking now.’

went too far As he shook his head to shake off his thoughts, he heard a voice.

“Master, what are you doing here?”

“Ah.”

I straightened my head. As the world rotated halfway, Jack’s face came into view.

“Jack.”

“I saw you coming out of the second floor… … . I have a cold.”

He covered me with the large blanket he was holding. Then he handed me a mug with warm steam rising up and down. I accidentally took the glass. It was cocoa.

“Is Jack on it?”

“Yes, cocoa is immature, but… … .”

“Thank you, I’ll drink.”

What does taste matter? It doesn’t matter that the child prepared it for me. Especially if the kid is Jack.

“… … Can I sit next to you?”

As I lowered the temperature of the cocoa by blowing in the air, Jack asked cautiously. I rolled my eyes.

“I must catch a cold… … .”

“It’s ok, as much as this.”

Jack nodded lightly. I was worried, but I didn’t want to ignore the sincerity of Jack who approached me first. Eventually, I nodded and slammed the seat next to me.

“Yeah, come here.”

Jack approached me slowly and sat down next to me. I also covered him with the blanket I was covering. The blanket was so large that two people could cover it without too much trouble. In that state, I took a sip of cocoa. The warmth and sweetness seemed to melt my body.

“… … It’s delicious. I rode well.”

“… … thank you.”

Jack smirked at my contented look. I glanced at Jack as I took another sip of cocoa. Jack was sitting a little away from me.

hmmm. Eight. I strode to sit right next to him. When Jack looked at him in amazement, he smirked.

“It will be a little warmer if you sit like this.”

Jack hesitated for a moment at my words, then nodded his head and leaned over. I didn’t say it for nothing, but sitting close like this made me feel warmer.

“By the way, don’t you see the children?”

In particular, I couldn’t see the figure of Cloan, who would have been running around actively. I mumbled, and Jack answered.

“By now, you and your children must be making a children’s book together.”

“fairy tale book?”

Suddenly it’s a fairy tale book. Looking at me as if to say what I mean, Jack said with a small smile.

“Lodi said he wanted to make a children’s book. Roddy doesn’t know how to write yet, so we decided to help out together. Edie will draw, Ren will weave the paper, and Cloan will write. I think Ren’s writing is better than Cloan’s.”

Jack’s words reminded me of Cloan’s handwriting for a moment. Just for that age, Chloane’s handwriting was crooked and difficult to read. I definitely think Ren’s handwriting is neat, so Ren’s writing would be better, but then Cloan would be disappointed. By the way, you all decided to make a children’s book together. It was so cute and unique that it made me laugh out loud.

“Is Jack not participating?”

When I asked, Jack nodded.

“Because it’s a secret even to me… … . Everyone is gathering in the restaurant.”

“I see. It is expected.”

Is it a secret to me too? Will you show me when it’s finished? I was already looking forward to it. And the conversation stopped again. The only sound was the slight breeze blowing, but it didn’t feel awkward or uncomfortable.

‘It’s similar to back then.’

The day I signed a sponsorship contract with the duke. Then we sat next to each other like this.

‘If there’s one thing that has changed, it was night then and now… … .’

I glanced at Jack’s side face. He looked a little more mature than he did back then. Yes, even though I am fifteen years old. More than anything… … .

Jack felt my gaze and tilted his head.

“Why?”

“Huh? Ah… … Nothing.”

Even if I tell you that the way you look at me has changed, Jack won’t understand. As I said, Jack was very different from back then. Unlike back then, when the door of my heart was tightly closed, now it makes me smile.

‘Should I ask now?’

It wasn’t intentional, but now was the right time. Because Jack’s class is over and there are no children. After contemplating, I carefully opened my lips.

“Hey Jack, can I ask you something?”

“Yes, tell me.”

Jack nodded happily. After a while, I parted my lips.

“Jack, your name is Frit. You mean Fritt?”

Then Jack shook his head slightly.

“… … that’s right.”

“Isn’t the ex-Empress sent you to Frit?”

I already knew this, but Jack didn’t know that I already knew, so I went into it step by step. Again, Jack nodded.

“Yeah, I heard you sent me to Frit right after I was born.”

‘I heard,’ he said. no doubt Someone told Jack his identity.

I asked a little more aggressively.

“But Jack, how did you get here?”

If anyone really protected Jack, he shouldn’t have been here. What the hell happened? Jack’s gaze moved noticeably at my question. I was guessing, but the look made me sure something had happened.

After a moment’s hesitation, Jack opened his mouth. A muffled voice came from within.

“Mother… … The former Her Majesty’s Majesty has entrusted me to someone to send me to Frit.”

Jack’s eyes darkened. He bowed his head slightly and continued speaking.

“That person… … She was like a mother to me.”

Until that day.

* * *

“Your Majesty, Your Majesty!”

Young Jack turned his head at the sound of his calling. A voluptuous woman in an apron ran towards Jack and quickly snatched him away.

“Did I say I shouldn’t go out the fence? Why are you not listening!”

“mass… … .”

“I told you. Outside of this wall, there are a lot of people who seek the throne! Do you want to die like His Majesty the Emperor and His Majesty?”

Jack bowed his head as Mass gave a terrifying look on his face. Misa, who thought it was frightened, relaxed her expression and whispered in a friendly voice.

“it’s okay. If you don’t go outside without my permission, you won’t get caught.”

“… … Huh.”

At Misa’s whispers, Jack nodded with an expressionless face. Misa, who had a frown on her face as if she didn’t like Jack, smiled brightly as if she had always been, and brought Jack inside. The house the two lived in was an ordinary family house, nothing special. However, what was different from other family houses was the wall built high enough to reach the sky and the interior with very few furniture. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the inside of the house was empty. Especially in Jack’s room. There was no desk or even a bed or wardrobe. It was all yoga on the floor. It felt more exaggerated than frugal.

Jack stood still in the doorway. Then Misa’s voice came from behind her.

“I’m going out.”

When she turned her head, Mass had already finished preparing to go out. Misa, wearing a wide-brimmed hat, looked at Jack and cautioned him.

“You know, but you must never go out until I come. The royal army is all over the place. If caught, you will die very cruelly. I see?”

I was about to cry. Jack nodded.

“Okay, Misa.”

“like. I’ll come back soon and make dinner. Please wait patiently until then.”

“Huh.”

When Jack responded graciously, Misa smiled contentedly and left the house. After seeing Mass at the door, Jack turned and returned to the living room. Through the slightly opened door of Mass, I could see what was inside. In contrast to Jack’s empty room, Misa’s room was full of things like furniture and clothes. But it didn’t feel cramped. That is why Misa’s room was very spacious. Unlike Jack’s room, which was only big enough for two people to lie down.

But Jack didn’t feel the slightest oddity about it. Because he has been like this for 10 years since he was very young. Jack didn’t know where Mass was going every afternoon. After leaving only the words to wait patiently, Mass came back in the evening. One day, when I asked where he had been, he got angry. Since then, Jack hasn’t asked. However, I was satisfied that Mass did not forget food, clothing, and shelter and took good care of it.

It wasn’t until evening that day, too, that Mass returned and prepared the meal. That day was a little strange. There were a lot of expensive and oily foods, unlike the usual stuffed with soup or oatmeal. From lamb steak and grilled turkey to fresh salads and fresh fruit juices.

“Until now, I ate modestly due to poor circumstances, but I think I can eat something special today.”

“What day is today?”

When Jack asked, Misa’s hand slicing the meat stopped for a moment. Then she said, smiling softly.

“What day is it? It is the birthday of His Majesty the Prince.”

At Misa’s words, Jack’s eyes widened. He had never celebrated a birthday before. Every year, when today’s date came, as an excuse, the Mass simply passed by saying, ‘I don’t have much money, so I eat simply.’ So, he felt more puzzled than the joy of eating good food, but when he was young, he could not harbor deep doubts.

The meat I had just tasted for the first time in my life was very oily, the fresh fruit juice was sweet, and the salad was fresh. After dinner, Mass called Jack to read a book for some reason. Jack sat next to Misa on the sofa in the middle of the living room. When I put firewood on the stove, the surroundings were cozy thanks to it.

Misa read the children’s book in a calm voice. Jack listened quietly to the story. There is only one children’s book in this house, so the book that Mass reads was the book that Jack had read dozens of times. However, it was the first time someone else had read it, so I was enveloped in an unfamiliar feeling. It was like hearing the first story. As the monotonous and calm voice continued, drowsiness came over. Jack closed his eyes tightly.

“So the children lived happily ever after. … … My lord, are you sleeping?”

Misa asked in a small voice.

“… … no.”

Jack shook his head lightly.

“… … Your Majesty, aren’t you curious about your Majesty the two of you? Parents.”

Then, Jack slowly opened his eyes at the question that Misa suddenly heard.

“… … curious. But Mass hates me asking questions.”

Many times Jack wanted to ask about his parents, but each time Mass showed a distaste for it. So I never really asked. But why today? Misa’s appearance was different from usual. Misa seemed to be thinking about something at Jack’s words, and then she spoke quietly.

“I will tell you. To His Majesty the former Emperor, you were a very warm Sung-gun. He was a man who denied the idea of ​​aristocracy and thought of the people more than anyone else. When the people suffered from famine due to the drought, he opened the warehouses of the imperial palace and lowered the tax rate for the people, but instead collected more taxes from the economically wealthy aristocrats.”

It was difficult to say to a 10-year-old, but Jack shook his head slightly as if he understood everything. Misa, who looked down at Jack quietly, opened her mouth again.

“And the former Empress, who was my master, was also a very warm person. One day, a young maid, accidentally spilled juice on Her Majesty’s cherished dress. If it had been any other noble, it would have been a tribute, but Her Majesty the Empress smiled and calmed the shaky maidservant child.”

As if imagining that time, a smile appeared on Misa’s lips.

“The Empress was a lover of flowers and small animals. There was a big age difference between the two of His Majesty, but just by looking at them, you could feel that they truly loved each other. And the Empress Dowager must have betrayed His Majesty the Crown Prince… … He was very happy. Both of them were very friendly. … … But be careful.”

Misa’s voice, who continued to speak in a warm voice, froze for a moment. Jack looked up at her. Misa’s orange eyes fluttered in the flames of the hearth.

“In the aristocratic world, kindness is poison. It comes back to a blade that hurts itself.”

“… … .”

“Your Majesty should have thought of the nobles more than anyone else. You should keep in mind that it is the nobles, not the people, who lead the country. Her Majesty should have raised her hand when she realized that she was leaning towards the second prince instead of taking care of the flowers with kindness at the fore. If I had, I would have been able to save my life.”

“… … .”

“Then, your Majesty, keep in mind. Don’t trust anyone. Doubt and doubt and make the most rational choice rationally, not emotionally.”

“… … Misa, it’s weird today.”

Misa smiled softly when Jack said, embarrassed by the unusual appearance of Mass. She spoke as if she was going to leave at any moment.

“And above all else, you must not reveal your identity to anyone. Then the imperial army will immediately come to arrest you. What would you say if someone asked your name?”

“… … Jack, Jack Frit… … .”

“good job. When you use a province’s last name as a surname, you mean that you’re a native of that area, so no one will ever suspect you. And you can’t go to the capital until you’re an adult. It is crowded with the emperor’s army and nobles.”

“… … okay.”

It’s a word I’ve always emphasized, but today, it feels strangely different. But for a moment, Misa put Jack’s head on my lap. Jack suddenly lay down on her lap. Misa gently stroked Jack’s brown hair.

“Today, I will sing a lullaby until you go to bed. Go to sleep.”

“… … Huh.”

The change in Misa’s attitude was unfamiliar, but Jack thought about it nonetheless. It would be nice if days like this continued. So Jack fell asleep listening to the lullaby of Mass. And when I opened my eyes again, Mass was gone. With all the valuables left by the Empress to Jack.

In the place where the Mass was, a letter was laid loosely.

[sorry. Majesty.]

It was difficult to understand at first. But when Mass did not return after a week, Jack finally accepted. the fact that he was abandoned. In fact, Jack already knew in his head that Mass wasn’t coming back. Misa’s room was a mess, and the box in the middle of the room was empty with the lid open.

-“It is a keepsake left by Her Majesty the Empress. They are very precious things. I will give it to you when you become an adult.”

At that time, the Mass was a little different from what it is now. We spent a lot of time together. But from that day on, Mass changed. It became more common to leave Jack alone and go out. Jack seldom entered Misa’s room. It was the first time in several years that he had set foot in Misa’s room.

Jack rummaged through Misa’s room. The box was still empty, and the closet was almost empty except for a few clothes. The rest of the clothes were too tattered to be worn again. Mass scraped away anything that could be money. Then Jack found a silver coin under the closet. Jack took the silver coin, changed clothes that Misa had left behind, and cut his long brown hair short. And put a hat on it.

Before leaving the house, Jack looked around the house. It’s been 10 years since I bought the house, but for some reason, there aren’t many memories left. If there was anything that came to mind, it was the memory of that night. It was the first time I had such a warm and cozy birthday. Even if the end is thrown away. After Mass had left, Jack could not remain in this house. There was no more food, and he did not know when the emperor’s army would arrive.

‘Mass is no longer coming back.’

Alone, Jack thought he had to take care of his own future. So I decided to go to the capital. Massa had always told Jack never to go to the capital. I knew it was dangerous, but the crowded capital could have been better than this secluded rural town. More than anything… … I wanted to see the Imperial Palace. The place where my parents died, where I should have lived, the person who killed my parents lives.

Misa told Jack that he should always be rational, but for Jack, who was still ten, that was the most rational decision. In fact, on the one hand, it was also a decision made out of reaction. Rebellion against the Mass who abandoned himself. Because she told me not to. Jack packed his things and left the house without hesitation. After a moment’s hesitation in front of the fence, Jack opened the door and went outside. Then, with silver coins, he was put on a peddler’s wagon and headed to the capital.

Jack still recalls from time to time. If he had not come to the capital at that time, what would he have been like?

As soon as they arrived in the capital, the emperor was just there. Jack could see the Emperor from a distance. Gorgeous blonde hair and terribly cold blue eyes. Jack stared blankly at the face. The emperor looked straight ahead, without even giving a single glance to the crowd. The procession passed quickly. After the emperor’s disappearance, the people who gathered were polite.

“Actually, 10 years ago, when I heard that the emperor had changed due to a rebellion, I was very anxious, but didn’t the empire get more prosperous?”

“right. Neighboring countries are not even blinking at us.”

“Actually, the former Emperor was also a gentle person, but somehow, he was so gentle that there were times when I was anxious. It seems that neighboring countries are also ignoring us. The name is Empire.”

“In a way, the rebellion might have been a good thing. Isn’t that also the case with the ‘Clean Street’ policy led by His Majesty this time? The things I hate to see have disappeared, so the streets are really clean.”

“That’s right.”

Jack was listening to all the stories. Jack didn’t know what to look like when they said they were happy that the rebellion had taken place. Should I be angry or should I be sad?

At first, he seemed to be a little indignant. Because of that rebellion, my parents died and I was in this situation. But it didn’t take long for Jack to suffer from cold and hunger. It was early November and the air was very cold. I didn’t have any money because I used silver coins to come up here. Even if I tried to work in the store, there was no place to use the shabby, wretched Jack. Rather, he kicked it out saying it was dirty.

Reluctantly, Jack went into a poorly ventilated alley and crouched around him. When the sun came up, I thought I would find a job again. He had no intention of going to the palace and revealing that he was the prince. He came here because he wanted to see the palace where the emperor lived, but Jack was afraid of the emperor. He felt like a demon who had killed his parents and was lurking to kill him.

‘Why did Mass abandon me?’

If I ever met Misa, there was something I wanted to ask. Why did you forsake yourself, and why did you do something wrong? If you have done something big wrong.

‘If you tell me, I’ll fix it… … .’

Then will you come back? With that thought in mind, Jack slowly closed his eyes. When I open my eyes again, I hope that all of this is just a dream… … .

“Hey! Is there a cheonmin kid here? What do we do?”

how many eyes Jack slowly lifted his head at the sudden sound. Two men in armor stood in front of Jack.

“What, what, how! Don’t you know the ‘clean street’ policy that catches the common people who clutter the streets? The order came down to send adults to labor camps and children to nurseries.”

“Oh, it was. Hey kid, come with us.”

Jack had no idea what the two men were talking about. I just heard the words ‘Your Majesty’ and ‘Ha Myung’ and tried to run away. But it was caught in the hands of a quick man.

“Hey, where are you? Don’t worry. Because I want to send you to a better place.”

The security guard smiled reassuringly, but in Jack’s eyes he looked like a demon trying to take him before the emperor.

“Sa, live… … .”

“Oh, he’s so rebellious, isn’t he?”

“I’m going to faint for a moment.”

Jack struggled, but after Mass left, he hadn’t eaten properly, so he had no energy at all. The knight, who was looking at Jack struggling weakly, sighed briefly at the words of his fellow knight.

“Sleep for a second, kid.”

Along with him, the knight slapped Jack on the back of the neck. Jack’s body drooped with the sensation of a sudden loss of consciousness. When Jack woke up again, he was in the wagon. It seemed to be moved somewhere. There were no windows, so I couldn’t tell what was going on outside. Will he die like this? Couldn’t he have come to the capital? A feeling of despair engulfed his whole body. I was caught up in a feeling of helplessness that I would rather fall into a deep sleep like this.

At that moment, the wagon came to a stop with a rattle. Soon after, the door to the luggage compartment opened. For a brief moment when the door opened, I thought about jumping out and running away, but I stopped. There’s no reason to live any longer anyway. And as soon as I left, it was clear what I was going to catch. There was no reason to see a tough situation.

“arrival… … What, are you awake?”

The voice he heard sounded like that of the man who had stunned him. Jack slowly shook his head. It was daytime, so the surroundings were bright.

“Come out. Arrived.”

where did you arrive Also the palace?

Jack got up helplessly and got out of the wagon. But it’s weird. It was too small a house to be an imperial palace.

“I brought it. It’s this guy.”

“It’s this kid. Be pretty.”

I looked around when I heard a woman’s voice. Jack turned his head. The first thing that caught my eye were yellow hair, golden brown eyes, curved eyes, and lips with curved lines. Next, the accessories and jewelry that adorned the body caught my eye. The woman bent her knee and made eye contact with Jack. she said with a friendly face.

“Hi? My name is Cielara. I am the director of the orphanage where you will be staying. How are you?”

nursery school. It was then that Jack found out the true identity of this place. This was not an imperial palace. It was an orphanage. The knight said with a happy face.

“You can start a new life here. This person will take good care of you. Then I will go.”

“You worked hard, knight.”

Siela waved at the departing knight. After a while, the carriage left and Ciela lowered her hand. Then he murmured as he looked down at Jack with contemptuous eyes.

“I got dirty again. Well, the bigger the child, the bigger the subsidy. Oh, it’s annoying.”

“… … .”

“how old are you?”

His tone and expression were completely different from before, but Jack responded without hesitation.

“… … ten years old.”

“name is?”

At that moment, Jack paused. It was because I was a little confused about what name to say. After a while, Jack answered in a small voice.

“Jack… … Jack Frit.”

“Okay, Jack Frit. You are living here from today. If you make a fuss or make a nuisance, you’ll be kicked out of the street again. Did you understand?”

Jack nodded slightly at her smirk. Ciel looked at it with satisfaction, and took Jack inside. A chime, a deafening bell rang, and after a while children started coming down from the second floor.

“Master… … You have been.”

A little girl with pink hair greeted her with a dismayed face. Ciela, who had just glanced at it, said.

“I know that because I will be living here from today. Say hello to yourself.”

Leaving those words behind, Ciela went into the director’s office.

There was silence between the children. Jack looked at the hesitating children. A pink-haired girl, a dark-haired boy, and a still-baby blond-haired girl. All three were

“I… … Hi?”

The pink-haired girl in the middle greeted me cautiously. Jack nodded.

“How old are you?”

Then the dark-haired boy asked sternly. Jack answered briefly.

“Ten years old.”

“We are six years old. I’m Ren, this is Cloan, this is Lodi, and he’s still three years old.”

“… … I see.”

Jack was very unfamiliar with this situation. However, when the children introduced themselves, I felt like I had to do it myself. Jack said hesitating.

“… … I am Jack, Jack Frit.”

“Tit!”

Lodi smirked as he pronounced his name. Jack’s face turned slightly red because it was the first time he had seen the baby. The baby’s smile was very cute.

“Can I call you Jack if it’s okay with you?”

Ren came up first and asked. Jack nodded in embarrassment.

“okay.”

“Cloane, call me your older brother too.”

“I do not know.”

Ren suggested, but Cloan shook his head. Then he looked at Jack with wary eyes. Even Jack’s eyes were unfamiliar. Ren apologized instead.

“I’m sorry, brother. Still, Chloe, you’re a good boy. Understand me.”

“wren!”

At Ren’s words, Cloan cried out in shame. Lodi laughed at the sight. Looking at it, Jack burst out laughing involuntarily.

“uh? laughed.”

Then Ren and the children looked at them in surprise. Ren came over and grabbed his hand. Jack looked at him in confusion. I couldn’t even think of taking my hands off those twinkling pink eyes.

“Thank you, brother.”

Len, the dissatisfied Cloan, and the still-baby Roddy filled Jack’s eyes. Suddenly, Jack felt a strange feeling. It felt like warmth enveloped my body. For the first time, Jack nodded, thinking he had done well to get to the capital.

“me too… … Good luck. Ren, Cloan, and Roddy.”

As Jack called each one by name, the children looked at them with wide eyes. Then he laughed. Jack had a foreboding that this place, with these children, would no longer be cold and lonely. After a while more children came in, but in less than a year, most were sent elsewhere by the director. After Edie, no more children came in. Jack did everything he could, fearing that Cloan and the children would be sent elsewhere. Despite the new arrival of the maid, Romanda, she kept her mouth shut and protected the children.

But it was getting tiring. The director’s indifference and Romanda’s abuse grew more and more severe. I thought about running away with my children, but it was not easy because I had already experienced the reality once. As the days of just holding on to it continued, Chloane finally exploded when she saw Romanda swearing at Lodi.

“Do you think it’s sweet to say I’m sorry? In particular, this is the dish that the director cherishes the most! what to do! What are you going to do?”

“Rody apologized!”

“Cloan! you fall out! And if an apology can solve all problems, why would there be a law in the first place?”

“That doesn’t mean you can’t bring back a plate that has already been broken! Can’t you just skip this one time? In the first place, washing the dishes is your responsibility!”

“what? Is this all you are talking about?”

The situation was getting worse and worse. When Romanda finally tried to swing her hand, Jack tried to stop it with his body. However… … .

“What are you doing now?”

It is unknown. Why is the manager blocking Romanda’s hand? Why are you blocking Romanda’s face with such a cold face and protecting us?

“You are fired.”

From that day on, the director changed. Jack doubted the director, but gradually realized that she was sincere. After being abandoned by Misa, I vowed not to trust anyone, but if it were this person… … .

‘I think you can believe it.’

* * *

Jack told all the truth without a single lie. Jack smiled at her, who looked like she was about to cry at any moment after hearing my story.

“this… … .”

I tried to say, ‘That’s all.’ But Jack couldn’t say any more. Because she hugged her without warning.

“really… … you’ve been through a lot Thanks for sticking with me, Jack.”

The voice that reached my ear was trembling. Hearing that voice somehow made Jack feel very emotional. My lips trembled and I bit hard. And buried her face in her arms. She gently patted Jack on the back.

Suddenly, I remembered the time I slept on Misa’s lap. At that time, Misa also patted my shoulder. Sleep well and whisper. Is it because it’s the warmth that I feel for the first time in my life? In particular, his hand is still sharp. However… … It doesn’t seem like that hand anymore.

Feeling Ciela’s touch, Jack thought for a moment. It was also good that he came to the capital.

* * *

After talking with Jack, I returned to the director’s office and was caught up in a complicated mood. Jack’s story was much more convoluted than I thought.

‘It means that you were abandoned after all.’

The question of how Jack got to the capital was cleared up, but rather than rejoicing, it was bittersweet. I was worried that I might have dug up Jack’s wounds for nothing. But there were also facts that I learned from it.

‘The nanny the former Empress sent to Frit with Jack.’

Except for me and Count Seymour, there was one other person who knew Jack’s identity.

‘The nanny never appeared in the original work.’

If so, can I be at peace? But for some reason, the anxiety did not go away easily. Is it true that I really don’t have to worry about it? In fact, it may not have been necessary to appear. Because Jack was already destined to die before that. But Jack is alive now. I don’t know how the original trajectory turned out to be.

‘I’ll have to check it out.’

The name is obviously… … Did you say Mass? I guess I’ll have to ask Vincente. It wouldn’t be hard to find a single person with Vincente’s ability.

‘and… … .’

Actually, there was one more thing I wanted to ask of Vincente. I think I will have to meet Vincente soon.

* * *

dark space. Of the three men seated around the round table, the emperor frowned and said:

“You can’t see the figure of Cheong.”

He had been openly ignoring the emperor before, and his silent absence from the event was amazing. Then Baek replied quietly.

“Chung is currently missing.”

“Is it missing?”

The emperor widened his eyes at the unexpected answer. But if you think about it, it’s not unexpected. He also aimed at the core of the king of monsters, but it was Duke Kreiman who got the core.

‘Did you get hit by the peacock?’

But there was no such report. If so, is there any other reason? Maybe he failed in his attempt to subdue the Demon King. As I thought about it, arsenic slipped through my lips. I acted so confidently. But soon after, the emperor asked with a cold gaze.

“Then why didn’t you report it to me?”

“I was going to report it when the exact truth was found.”

Beck answered politely. Black looked at White with a tired look. kill me with my own hands The emperor didn’t like Baek’s reply that he was going to report it when it was correct, but he nodded. But his questions did not end there.

“I don’t see any enemies. Is the enemy missing?”

“Ah, he… … .”

Baek touched the mask. Behind the mask, the pale blue eyes gleamed with a cold.

“I couldn’t attend because of an injury.”

“injury? How… … .”

“Your Majesty, there is something more important than that.”

Baek stopped talking to the emperor and looked at him.

“The ethernum of hallucinations. I’m afraid it might have fallen into someone else’s hands.”

White’s voice lowered. His gaze was directed towards the emperor. From that gaze, the emperor knew that Baek was suspicious of him. it would be natural Rumors that the duke presented the king of monsters to the emperor had already spread throughout the empire.

The emperor stared quietly at such a bag and opened his lips.

“I got it wrong. The core of the king of monsters was not Ethernum. It was a core of ordinary magic.”

“Is that true?”

“Even if not… … .”

The emperor’s deep blue eyes stared straight at the back.

“Is Jim obligated to say that?”

“… … .”

The usual emperor felt suppressed. It was the members of the organization who made him emperor, so he could not always express his intentions properly. But today’s emperor was different. Baek looked at the emperor for a moment, then burst out laughing and shook his head.

“No, Your Majesty has no obligation to do so. I was rude. Please forgive me.”

“… … done. So what are you going to do now? Is there no information obtained?”

the emperor asked skeptically. Baek shook his head in regret.

“Yes, I will report to Your Majesty as soon as I receive any new information. And first of all, it is better to protect the cursed Aethernum more thoroughly. You never know when the one who stole the healing Aethernum will also seek the cursed Aethernum again. What is clear is that there are people who know our organization. Because that existence may be aiming for Your Majesty… … .”

Baek, who had blurred the end of his speech, bowed his head slightly toward the emperor.

“Please take care of yourself.”

“… … .”

At first glance, he seemed full of loyalty, but the Emperor recognized that it was White’s warning. The emperor took a breath. Then he got up and left the meeting room without saying a word. Heuk, who had been watching after the emperor left, asked in a worried voice.

“Is it okay to provoke the emperor like that?”

“The emperor is useless now.”

As White got up, Black’s gaze followed. He said as he took off his white mask.

“It seems that the emperor has forgotten his grace.”

“So, what are you going to do now? In addition… … .”

Are you planning to start a revolt? Heuk didn’t say anything behind his back, but even if he didn’t say it, the meaning was fully conveyed. Baek put his hand to his chin as if he was worried. he muttered a little.

“To do that, we need Prince Seid or another heir to the throne, but at this point there is only one heir left… … . I’ll have to wait and see for a while.”

“Right.”

Black answered briefly. Baek looked back at Black and asked.

“How is the enemy?”

“same. I tried to cure the eye, but it seems to keep failing. Perhaps that’s why they are buying magic stones in large quantities.”

“It would be difficult if I did something that stood out for nothing… … . Are you still not talking about the one who made the eyes like that?”

“It seems that my self-esteem has been severely damaged.”

“Really… … .”

Baek shook his head as if in annoyance.

“Still, I’m the only owner of Ethernum, so keep an eye on me. And if you drive… … .”

“Don’t let me do that.”

Heuk, who answered meekly, turned his back first. He suddenly disappeared into the dark. Seeing the spot where Black had disappeared, Baek turned his head and looked at the door where the emperor had left. Baek smiled quietly. And in the next moment, he disappeared.

* * *

Returning to the room, the emperor harshly threw the coffin. And laid down on the chair.

‘Now they are no longer on my side.’

I’ve felt it before, but now it’s clear. The emperor didn’t trust them, and they didn’t need him any more. The emperor nervously bit his nails.

‘I couldn’t be dragged around forever, so I went out strong… … .’

Even so, there was a lot of insecurity inside me. Because they have already committed a rebellion once.

‘I am monitoring Seid’s every move. I killed all those who had the right to heir to the throne, so right now… … .’

No, no. There is still one person left.

‘That kid!’

A child born to the former emperor and his wife. It was clear that the child was there, but he still didn’t know where he was. If they even find the child before you… … .

‘How did you get this position?’

He did not hesitate to get blood on his hands, and he cut off all those who stood in the way. No matter how blind they were to power, killing people was never easy. To kill my blood relatives. He couldn’t lose this position he had earned by doing so. So, before the organization, the child… … .

Bump.

“your Majesty!”

At that moment, the door slammed open and the maid ran in. The emperor immediately picked up the inkwell and threw it. The bottle hit the chieftain’s head and fell.

“What rude attitude is this now!”

“Sin, I’m sorry, Your Majesty. It’s an urgent matter… … .”

The chieftain immediately fell flat on his face. The emperor breathed heavily in anger. Even though he could see his body trembling, his anger did not subside. He wanted to kill him right away, but he couldn’t because he was a limb carrying out his secret mission. The emperor took a deep breath and opened his lips as he stared at him with an extremely cold gaze.

“Okay, let’s hear what the hell is going on. If that’s not important to me, I won’t leave you alone.”

“Yes, yes. It’s no different. I heard that an item was put up for auction at a small auction house that is being operated illegally. … .”

The chieftain raised his head and met the emperor’s eyes. His eyes were trembling. He swallowed his saliva and said.

“It seems to be a keepsake of the former Empress Dowager.”

“… … what?”

Upon hearing the report of the chieftain, the emperor could not believe it and asked. It’s a memento of the former Empress. All belongings of the former emperor and his wife were burned and destroyed as soon as he ascended to the throne. However, he did not know that the memento was uploaded to the auction house, or it was leaked… … .

‘That the Empress directly entrusted to someone.’

This meant that the person who placed the auction item was the empress’s closest aide. However, the Empress’s closest aides killed them all in a rebellion.

‘Even though Count Seymour remains, she not only left the palace a long time ago, but also fell ill and is unable to leave the estate.’

In addition, people were attached to monitor her, but there was no movement. Then there is only one possibility left.

‘It must have been that the empress stole it herself. Perhaps with his own child.’

As if when he was angry, the emperor’s lips were bent to the point of being torn. It looked like a demon overjoyed in the eyes of the chieftain.

“Find it now. Whatever you do, find the seller and bring him to me!”

“I will obey your orders!”

The chieftain responded quickly and ran out of the room. The emperor could not control his trembling hands and clenched his fists.

‘Look at this. No matter how tightly you hide it, it is of no use.’

“… … I can’t wait to see what kind of child it will be.”

* * *

The next day I heard about Jack’s coming to the capital, I called Vincente. Calling Vincente is simple. If I put on and take off the invalid Ethernum, it ran on its own. It was because of the tracking magic still on me. Who would have known that the magic that Vicente put to death could be so convenient?

‘Well, I didn’t know that the relationship between me and Vincente would be this close.’

“So why did you call me?”

As soon as I called, Vincente showed up with a sigh. Every time I see it, I love it, that movement magic. It would be great if I could learn too.

“Um, would you like something to drink first?”

Still, I invited him, but I can’t sit him down because there’s nothing. I fumbled through the tea leaves and asked, but when I didn’t get an answer, I turned my head and stopped. The distance between him and me was too close. To the point where I almost ran into him. I stiffened in embarrassment, but Vincent didn’t seem to mind.

“This would be good.”

Vincente reached over my head and picked up one of the teapots.

“Ride with this.”

Then he waved the barrel right in front of my face and smiled. He and I didn’t seem to be conscious of how close we were. Well, I don’t even need to be conscious of it. He didn’t approach it with any special meaning. Thinking that way made me feel at ease. Is it because I recently heard a confession from the duke? I think I’ve become a little sensitive. I erased my hard expression and responded lightly.

“okay. Sit down.”

And I turned my back and raised the water. But for some reason, there was no sign of Vicente returning to her seat. I tilted my head slightly.

“What are you doing?”

“… … done. What would you expect?”

Then Vincente mumbled only incomprehensible words with a dull face. Then I returned to the sofa and looked at him with an incomprehensible face.

Why are you talking like that? Vincente’s appearance was a little strange, but, well, he was strange for a day or two. I soon turned my mind off and focused on driving the car. The tea Vincente chose was a flower tea with a delicate scent. It is a mixture of several types of flowers that have a good combination. I parked the car and put it in the seat in front of him.

“Drink it.”

At my suggestion, Vincente tasted the tea.

“how?”

“Well, it’s okay to eat.”

He said it bluntly, but since he sips non-stop, it seems to suit his taste luckily. Then he put down the teacup. He had already drank more than half.

“So why did you call me?”

“I want to ask you something.”

“I want to ask you. Let me hear it first.”

Vincente languidly hung down and crossed one leg. And he beckoned me to tell him. I didn’t like the way it looked, but I didn’t have any complaints because I was in a position to ask for it and it was me who was dissatisfied.

“I want you to find someone.”

“person?”

“Huh. He worked in the Imperial Palace until 15 years ago and fled right before the rebellion. A middle-aged woman and her name is Misaya. He ran away with valuables, so he should have disposed of them little by little.”

“It’s not difficult to find someone.”

“Can you do it?”

“You didn’t think I would say no in the first place, did you?”

Vincente pursed her lips. I bit my lip and shut my mouth. As he said, I was sure Vicente would do my favor. It’s because he’s been cooperative with me lately. Moreover, he has even made a plan to retake the cursed Aethernum, so it will seem more favorable. But when I pointed it out like this, my conscience pricked me a little. It seemed like it was taken for granted. When I couldn’t say anything, Vincente, who stared at me for a moment, said:

“Well, that’s not really the problem. It’s also fun.”

“Fun?”

I tilted my head slightly at the unexpected answer. Did I do something that would make him interesting?

“At first, my daily life was monotonous, but thanks to you, I have experienced all kinds of things. is not it?”

He spoke in a soft voice and gently closed his eyes. It’s a new feeling, but Vincente was also the owner of a very beautiful appearance. Amethyst-colored eyes that are lighter than Jack’s original pupils, and platinum-colored hair that is close to silver hair. From pure white skin to a slender body. If Duke Crayman was elegant, this one was glamorous. So it’s like an orchid and a rose.

“Well, anyway, I’ll look for a woman who does Mass or something. Then can I tell you my business this time?”

“Your business?”

Since I sang it, I didn’t think Vincente would have any business.

“Hey. Can’t you remember?”

“… … .”

Nothing came to mind right away, so I was silent. Vincente sighed deeply, as if frustrated by my appearance.

“It’s magic. You said you’d lend me my magic.”

“Oh, it was.”

I was so distracted that I forgot. My magic power was almost depleted, and Vincente told me that she was going to fill it with me.

“You forgot such an important thing.”

Suddenly, Vincente got up. Then he leaned on the table and leaned his upper body towards me. Gradually his face drew closer.

“Are you going to do it now?”

he murmured lowly. As his face drew closer, I opened my eyes.

“Now What… … .”

“You know it well. How do you transfer magic power? Huh, Ciel?”

He whispered my name as if trying to seduce him. I have a memory that comes to mind. In the forest of monsters, the peacock, who had exhausted his magic, delivered the magic through his lips… … . Do you want me to do that now? As if he wasn’t joking, he came right before his lips touched. Blocked by the sofa, I couldn’t step back. Confused, I bit my lip. And said in a low voice.

“Don’t play with me, Vincente.”

“… … Unless it’s a joke?”

Vincente stopped approaching and raised her gaze to meet me. I looked down at him without saying a word. The image of me in his eyes is like an emotionless doll.

“… … That’s right, a joke.”

Vicente stared at me like this, spoke briefly, pulled something out of her arms and hung it around my neck. Then he went away. I checked that Vincente hung it around my neck. It was a necklace with purple jewels. Looking at him with questionable eyes, Vincente waved his hand as if annoyed.

“It is a crystal that has refined my magic. If you wear it around your neck, it will help you build up your magical energy. When the effect goes down, the gem disappears, so keep that in mind.”

I looked down at the necklace with a surprised face. It’s a magical crystal. Perhaps that’s why, the jewel gave off a somewhat mysterious feeling. I grabbed the necklace and looked at Vincente.

“Why? Did you really think I could even kiss you?”

“… … Nope.”

In fact, Vincente was right. At that moment, Vincente’s expression looked very serious, and there was a sense of tension.

‘It seems that I overdo it by myself.’

I was embarrassed and coughed a lot.

“Anyway, thank you. I’ll write well. How about a little mining excavation? Any progress?”

“Ah, that.”

I quickly turned the topic around and Vincente nodded.

“Certainly, there was a strong magical energy flowing through the entire mountain range. It is so energetic that it is not easy to find the source, but I don’t think it will take long.”

Then he grinned as to what he was thinking of.

“It’s fun to use the duke’s enlisted men.”

… … it’s evil Vincente wouldn’t know how evil her face now looks.

‘Anyway, it looks like things are going smoothly. thank God.’

I wondered if there were any other members of the organization, but there seemed to be no sign of that. In fact, it didn’t appear in the original.

‘But will it really work out like this?’

In addition to the healing ethernum, he successfully obtained the hallucinatory ethernum. Although he missed the request, it would be difficult to heal such an injury without the healing ethernum. If this plan goes well, the emperor will lose his power. If that happens, he was sure that even if the emperor found out about Jack’s identity, he would be able to protect him.

It is under the protection of the duke, and there is also a sympathy. I’m also learning magic, and if I’m still around, I can get help from Vincente. With that in mind, there’s nothing to worry about… … .

‘I’m still very anxious.’

No matter how well it worked out so far, there is no guarantee that it will be any better in the future. In fact, you’ve been endangered many times up until now. And as much as it was reliable, there were also many unstable elements. Once the duke is watched by the emperor, he cannot move easily. In addition, if Jack’s true identity is discovered, he could be framed as the duke of rebellion. Even in such a situation, the Duke will be fully willing to help, but that is something I am very sorry for.

Hoyeon can be said to be the strongest among the beasts. But it has a fatal weakness. It smells like numbness. As his senses were sensitive, the smell of paralysis was a rat poison to Suin. The emperor would be well aware of that. And Vincente… … .

I glanced at Vincente. He felt his gaze and smiled softly like a cat. They are allies now, but they never knew when they would turn into enemies. Moreover, once he recaptures the cursed Aethernum, he really has nothing to complain about. Even so, I did not have expectations that my magic skills would be superior until then.

‘also… … .’

There was something I had been thinking about all along, but I didn’t feel the need to do it, so I put it off. But it’s good to be prepared just in case. I looked at Vincente with a determined face and opened my lips.

“Vincente, I’m sorry, can you do one more favor?”

“Hmm, what is it?”

he asked with an interesting face. I answered right away.

“Please save me one forged identity.”

Unsurprisingly, Vincente looked at me with a puzzled face. Well, it’s worth it. You suddenly asked me to forge my identity. I quickly opened my mouth to see if he misunderstood. However, Vincente spoke first and kept her lips shut.

“Yeah, there are quite a few guys left in Cannes.”

“uh? So easy?”

Vincente’s answer was so gratifying than I thought that I would put a bewildered expression on my face. You’re asking me to forge your identity and nothing else, shouldn’t you be a little suspicious? Well, he’s a guy who doesn’t really know what he’s thinking. I looked at him in amazement and Vincente shrugged.

“Well, it’s not difficult.”

“Hmm… … .”

I stared at Vincente. He narrowed his eyes as if asking why.

“No, just… … I thought I was very lucky to have you.”

right? It can travel all distances that would take several days at a time, learn magic, trick the Emperor’s eyes with the psychedelic Ethernum, and provide help whenever needed. I said it with that in mind, but Vincente’s expression was somehow strange.

“What are you thinking about?”

I asked him with a puzzled look on his face. He seemed to be thinking about something for a moment, then shook his head briefly.

“Nothing. Anyway, I’ll send your request soon. At that time, I will send a subordinate instead of me, so keep that in mind.”

“okay. thanks.”

“what.”

Vicente glanced at me and turned around. Suddenly, Vincente’s figure disappeared. At first, it was amazing to see it disappear in the blink of an eye, but now I’m quite used to it. After Vicente returned, I sat down at the desk and fiddled with the necklace for a moment. Maybe it’s because he knows that it’s not an ordinary gem, and the sensation he feels from his fingertips is strange. Once the schedule was sorted out to some extent and my mind became lighter, I tilted my head back.

‘Though there is still work to be done.’

That may require a fake ID to arrive. There was nothing I had to do right now. Normally, I would have practiced magic, but I had to refrain from practicing because it was still time to conserve my magic.

‘… … It’s easy after a while.’

Come to think of it, it’s been a really long time since I’ve had this free time. It was a little vague to call it leisure, but anyway. I slowly opened my closed eyes and got up. It would be nice to get some sleep, but before that… … .

I glanced at the wall clock. The time has come for Leonard to come. I said, “Shhhhhh.” and got up. Even if you are in a rush, when you have time left, you should meet the child’s teacher as a guardian. I left the director’s office. Suddenly, I stood in the empty hallway and looked at the second floor.

‘I can’t see the children.’

Originally, at this time, they would have been studying or playing together in a restaurant, but the children were nowhere to be seen.

‘Are you still making children’s books?’

I was really looking forward to seeing what the children’s storybooks would look like. I wish I could see you sooner. Leaving my expectations behind, I went out. Just in time, the duke’s carriage arrived. Even though I knew who the person in that wagon was, my heart was pounding for a bit.

Soon the carriage came to a complete stop and the door slowly opened. I focused my gaze through the open carriage door. And one person getting off.

“Director?”

“Ah… … Hello.”

“Heh heh, did you come to meet me?”

“Yeah, haha.”

Leonard found me and approached me with a friendly face. I looked at him and smiled. I was afraid that I would show disappointment without knowing it.

“It went well. Before class begins, I have something to tell you.”

He tilted his head at Leonard’s words. I’ve had a lot of interviews about Jack’s class, but it’s usually after class, and I’ve never done it before. First of all, I took Leonard and headed to the director’s office. Leonard said when he ran into Jack coming down.

“Jack, go up first and review.”

“Yes, Master.”

Jack also had a puzzled expression on his face, but he quietly returned to the room on the second floor. After offering Leonard a seat, I pulled out the car. And sat across from him. Is it because of a different situation than usual? I just got nervous. Above all, Leonard’s expression was very serious.

“Still the tea tastes great.”

“thank you.”

Before getting to the point, Leonard gave a brief compliment. I replied with a grateful face. The sound of passing cars filled the space for a moment, and Leonard put down the teacup. And he parted his lips.

“Do you remember what I said before? That Jack has to see and learn more.”

“… … sure.”

how can i forget How much trouble did I have with that? Maybe that’s why, but my heart was so impatient.

“It’s about that.”

Leonard looked at me with a hardened face and said.

“I want Jack to be the Duke of Crayman.”

I opened my eyes wide at Leonard’s sudden words.

“What… … .”

“Ah, sorry. There was not enough explanation ahead of my mind.”

Leonard caught his breath as if trying to calm himself, then opened his mouth.

“Currently, the Duke Craymans are sponsoring . The target of sponsorship is an orphanage.”

“Yes.”

“What I said was that I wanted to sponsor Jack apart from sponsoring the orphanage. To be precise, you are right about becoming a guardian.”

“Is that what you mean?”

“I made a request, and you agreed. However, he said that it is entirely according to the will of the director.”

So this is more than Duke Crayman… … .

‘Leonard’s will is stronger.’

Really, just don’t do that. Leonard had been sacrificing Jack’s genius until now. I’m sure we can learn more if we get support. However, the saying ‘I want to be a peasant’ caught my heart. I asked about it. It seemed like it wasn’t just about sponsorship.

“But the words I want to bring to the peacock family… … .”

“Ah it… … .”

Leonard nodded and said.

“If Jack is sponsored, I would like to educate him more systematically and professionally. And if possible, I want to make it a duke’s residence so that I can study in a better environment.”

Leonard’s plan was more specific and grand than expected. I asked with a worried look.

“But Jack is from a commoner, is that possible?”

If he was the son of a noble family, he might be able to enlist, but Jack was from a commoner. Will he ever be able to become a peasant? Of course, Jack is originally from the royal family, but that shouldn’t be revealed.

Leonard nodded and replied.

“Of course, it will not be easy, but Jack is the winner of the first academic achievement contest. I plan to actively emphasize that part. With your permission, it won’t be difficult.”

Leonard looked at me with a very firm face. His will was well communicated in that figure.

“… … .”

His story was well understood. I also knew that this would be a great opportunity for Jack.

‘However… … .’

Still, he couldn’t nod his head easily because of the circumstances surrounding Jack. Currently, Jack has to avoid the eyes of the emperor, and there is a high possibility that Jack will be noticed if he enters the duke’s house. Leonard said again, perhaps impatient when I didn’t respond readily.

“I can send you to study abroad if you want.”

I was a little startled by the word studying abroad. Leonard watched my reaction carefully. If you are studying abroad, it would be better to avoid the emperor’s eyes as you are abroad. Not only that, with the support of the Duke Craymans, he may be able to attend the academy abroad.

‘Even though I can send you to study abroad.’

It was difficult for me to systematically manage it. Even if I hired a manager, I was worried that I would be able to trust that person. If it was possible to study abroad with the support of the Crayman family, it was a good opportunity to learn more while avoiding the eyes of the emperor. It wasn’t that I didn’t like Mass. But the only solution to that problem is to find the cursed Aethernum and neutralize the emperor. It was the only thing I could do for Jack. I opened my lips.

“First of all, thank you for this great opportunity. But it’s hard for me to say. Above all else, Jack’s doctor is the most important thing, so I will obey Jack’s will.”

“thank you!”

At those words, Leonard was overjoyed as if it had already been confirmed. Of course, I felt the same way with him. There are many complicated circumstances involved, but I didn’t think Jack would turn down this great opportunity. If Jack really accepted the offer, I was going to do my best to back it up.

* * *

Leonard’s face as he left the director’s office and headed to the second floor showed confidence and tension. This Leonard is nervous. I was surprised myself. I have taught many students and raised disciples, but this was the first time I was so nervous. It wasn’t like this when he entered the Crayman duke’s family and produced the first duke. That is why Jack was precious and meaningful to him.

Not surprisingly, all the children he taught came from wealthy and needy families, but Jack showed a stronger will and achievement than any other child in the harsh environment. I couldn’t help but be special. As the possibilities were endless, Leonard wanted Jack to grow up in a more prosperous environment. He was sure that Jack would certainly accept his offer.

“I’m sorry, but I will decline.”

“… … what? I think you heard it wrong. Can you tell me again?”

When Leonard asked with a puzzled face, Jack politely bowed his head.

“Thank you for thinking about it, but you said that you could not accept Master’s suggestion to enter the duke’s house.”

“What!”

Leonard, who had just come to his senses at Jack’s unwavering attitude, shouted.

“Why? What a great opportunity this is… … !”

Before class, Leonard did exactly what he had told Ciela. He explained what a great opportunity this is. He was a child full of enthusiasm for learning, so I was sure he would never refuse, but I couldn’t help but be baffled.

“Even though I can study more effectively and even send them to study abroad if they want! If there’s something you don’t like, tell me.”

“It’s not like that.”

“Then why? Wouldn’t you like to see and learn more, Jack?”

Leonard’s screams suddenly turned into circumstances. Leonard was so desperate.

“sorry.”

But even so, Jack did not hesitate or hesitate. The will was firm.

“… … Let’s hear the reason. Why would you want to kick such a great opportunity? Do you think you will ever have an opportunity like this again in your lifetime?”

If it was such a cheeky thought, I thought I’d make it hard. However, the answer that came back was different from Leonard’s expectations. Jack lowered his eyelashes and whispered quietly.

“It is good to study. It’s fun to learn what you didn’t know and expand your insight and perspective. But there is something more precious than that.”

“… … Are they children? Are you worried that you can’t leave? If that’s the case, the duke’s family will provide enough support… … .”

“Of course, there are concerns. But for a bigger reason than that… … .”

Jack lifted his gaze and met Leonard’s eyes. At first glance, a purple light hovered in the middle of his brown eyes. Leonard couldn’t take his eyes off him. “More than ever,” said Jack.

“I like this place, . I don’t want to leave this place. It is a very precious home to me.”

“… … You are foolish.”

“Maybe not.”

Jack smiled faintly. His gaze fell again. And for a moment, he seemed to recall something, and then he parted his lips.

“Even if you are a fool, you don’t want to miss out on precious things right now. Studying is good, but this time with everyone is more precious to me.”

“… … .”

Jack raised his gaze. Leonard looked into those eyes and sighed deeply as if he had lost.

“How did I ever get to take on such a stubborn guy… … . They say that there is no parent who can beat their children, so that’s the perfect match.”

“… … Thank you for your understanding, Master.”

Jack politely bowed his head.

“Still, think again. If you still think the same after that, I won’t force you any more. This was also recommended because I wanted you to be happier. I want you to be happy.”

At that, Jack looked at Leonard in amazement. He had always felt Leonard’s affection for him, but it was the first time he had expressed it directly like today. Jack’s eyes flickered for a moment. He quickly smiled and replied.

“I am happy enough now. I don’t want more happiness.”

“… … Yeah, I got it. I will not tell you again.”

“Please.”

“… … Then open the textbook. Following what we learned yesterday… … .”

Leonard continued the class casually. Jack also listened and studied diligently. But Leonard felt uncomfortable throughout the class.

Jack’s words, ‘I don’t want more happiness,’ touched my heart.

It was like a child who had already been deprived of happiness. So it looks like you’re afraid to be happy.

‘Are you worried about anything?’

I was even more concerned because I couldn’t tell what kind of wounds he had.

‘It’s unfortunate anyway. I was thinking of getting him into the duke’s family and making him register as a duke somehow.’

Of course, the process will never be smooth. However, among the dukes of the Kreiman family, it was not impossible, since there have certainly been cases in which a person who was not an enemy became a duke. Guardianship was the cornerstone for him. However, all plans were thwarted by Jack’s refusal. With him, his clandestine plan to try to weave Siela and Dietrich a little bit more was also thwarted.

‘Tsut, I’m really sorry.’

Leonard shook his head with a brief click while Jack was absorbed in his studies.

* * *

As I was standing in front of the stairs just in time for class to end, I quickly approached Jack as he and Leonard came down.

“Is class over?”

“Oh, yes.”

I glanced at Jack. Jack’s expression was the same as usual. There were no special corners to be found.

‘Didn’t Leonard say that?’

But when I think of that momentum, I don’t think I would have said it. I looked at Leonard with that question. When our eyes met, Leonard’s expression became strange. It made me realize that it didn’t turn out the way he had hoped. After sending Jack up, Leonard and I headed to the director’s office.

“How did it go?”

Leonard answered my question with a deep sigh.

“That’s it.”

At his next words, I had a startled expression on my face, then became serious, and then I didn’t know what to do with my face.

“… … If it’s Jack’s will, then there’s nothing we can do about it.”

“I hope the director will convince me once again.”

“… … Let me tell you.”

“Whoa, yes. I’ll just go and see.”

Leonard stood up from his seat with a puzzled expression on his face. After seeing him off, I thought I’d go see Jack right away, but I stopped. It’s been a while since Leonard has returned, but if you visit him right away, you might feel pressured.

‘However… … .’

I’m sure we’ve never talked about this together before, so it would be nice to talk about it. So if Jack had changed his mind, he would have come up with a more specific plan. I was about to enter the director’s room right away. Then, Hoyeon quietly approached.

“Master, someone is approaching.”

“… … who?”

“He is an unknown person.”

That means, at least, that he is not someone who has been to and from the orphanage.

‘no way?’

A bad feeling came over. I asked Ho-yeon not to let the children go out, and then I headed towards the gate. I was worried that it might have been sent by the emperor.

“Excuse me. Are you inside?”

Just then, a woman’s voice came from outside the door. I paused and spoke quietly.

“Who are you?”

“Are you the manager?”

“Yes, I am the director, Ciel. I asked who you are.”

The tone of speech became sharp. The answer didn’t come right away. After a while, a voice came through the door.

“Sent from the ‘Khan’s Master'”

“If you are the owner of Khan… … .”

I was able to figure it out instantly. Even so, there was only one owner of Khan that I knew.

‘Vincente.’

-“Nothing. Anyway, I’ll send your request soon. At that time, I will send a subordinate instead of me, so keep that in mind.”

I suddenly remembered what Vincente had said to me. I sent a subordinate, and it’s this guy. At some point, a hoon came out. she said warily.

“Do you know anyone?”

“Rather than someone you know… … .”

I’d say it’s a subordinate of someone you know. Anyway, I said to reassure Ho-yeon.

“I asked Vincente something, and he came to give it to me.”

“… … Well, I’ll go out. Master, please wait here.”

It was said to reassure Ho-yeon, but for some reason, Ho-yeon raised her hair even more. … … but.

‘It must be difficult to fully trust Vincente yet.’

I nodded. Without opening the door as it was, Hoyeon leapt over the wall. And quickly jumped in. Thanks to hearing our story over the wall, it seems to have been passed on.

“Here it is.”

“thanks. The messenger is… … .”

“It seems that the sign has disappeared, so it seems to have returned.”

“I see.”

I went back to the principal’s office. I let go and opened my pocket. Inside was a square, palm-sized crystal plaque. The name ‘Isilla Wignus’ was written on the plaque. It was the fake identity I asked for Vincente.

Unless you are a Californian, you usually authenticate your identity with an identity card made of crystal like this. ID cards are issued by the imperial family. Once again, holding the fake identity card in my hand, my heart was pounding with tension. I felt the work was getting bigger and bigger, but it was already too late to back down. I had to keep moving forward to protect what was precious. First, I shoved my ID card deep into the drawer. Then the regret came later.

‘Didn’t you want to ask for a magic item for transformation?’

It’s because I can’t reveal myself in order to use that ID card. But then I shook my head. You’ve already been of great help so far. It wasn’t too bad to expect that.

‘… … I must use a magic potion.’

If that’s the case, you can change your appearance temporarily. I think tomorrow would be a good date. I have work to do today. I looked at the clock. It had been a while since he had to deal with Leonard and Vincente’s errands. I left the director’s office. I was thinking of finding Jack. Jack is probably on the second floor, so when he was about to go up to the second floor… … .

“found!”

I turned my head to the first voice I heard. Cloan opened the dining room door and pointed at me.

“me?”

I tilted my head. Immediately, Chloe ran over.

“You’ve been looking for a long time!”

“What’s going on?”

I asked worriedly at Cloan’s words. If it’s anything specifically related to Cloan, I’m worried about it. A lively Ira. The other children are nowhere to be seen. I looked around. Except for Jack, the children mostly flocked around, so it felt strange to be alone with Clauan. Cloan nodded her head and grabbed my hand.

“I have something I want to show you.”

“Huh?”

I was taken by Chloane by accident. The place where Cloan and I went was Hoyeon’s room under the stairs. The room was used as a warehouse, but it has been remodeled, so it has a cozy feel.

‘By the way, it’s the first time I’ve entered Hoyeon’s room.’

There was no room left at the nursery, so I was worried about giving them a room that was used as a storage room… … Rather, it seemed cleaner and warmer than my room. Although my room is spacious, it is difficult to say that it is clean, even if it is empty, as it is a space where most of the work is done.

‘By the way, why… … .’

Is it okay to enter a room without an owner like this? Before thinking, the door opened and a second guest arrived. The people who entered were Edie, Ren, and Hoyeon. Hoyeon looked puzzled as to whether she had been dragged through the same procedure as me. She found me and opened her eyes.

“master?”

“haha… … I’m sorry for coming in.”

“No, thanks. Even the children told me in advance… … . But it’s too sudden… … .”

Hoyeon naturally sat down next to me. The children were gathering with each other and sharing something. I lowered my voice and asked quietly.

“Do you know what’s going on?”

Then, Ho-yeon shook her head and answered.

“No, I don’t know. I just said that I would rent a room today, and then suddenly asked for some time… … .”

“Cloan said there was something he wanted to show me… … . I do not know?”

“Yes, I don’t know. sorry.”

“No, I am not sorry.”

When Hoyeon felt so sorry, I quickly waved my hand. Meanwhile, the last child arrived. It was Roddy and Jack. But Jack looked puzzled as to whether he had been captured like us. Roddy, who came holding hands, smiled broadly and put her in my arms.

“Master, what the hell is this? … .”

Embarrassed Jack asked me, but I couldn’t answer because I was also brought in ignorantly. Confused, Chloane groaned and stood up from her seat. Naturally, our eyes turned to that direction. As his gaze drew attention, Chloane’s face turned slightly red in embarrassment. Finally, Cloan turned her head slightly and said.

“Well, the fairy tale book was completed… … .”

“Cloan, I can’t hear you.”

He seemed to have had the courage to do so, but as Ren had said, Cloan’s voice could not be heard well. Cloan put on a puzzled expression. Even though it doesn’t seem like it, there’s a bit of a timid side. At that moment, Lodi jumped up and grabbed something from the corner and handed it to me. I accidentally accepted it.

“This… … .”

“read!”

Clauan, who was stuttering, Ren, who was slightly sullen, and Edie, who was hesitant, looked at me. Everyone had the same expression. I looked down at what was handed me then. A rough book made by weaving parchment and paper together. was immediately recognizable.

‘It’s a children’s book that Jack said.’

Apparently, the children invited us to show this. I looked down at the book cover made of parchment. The parchment had a small piece of fabric in the shape of the night sky that I bought last time, sewn into it. It seems to be a piece of cloth left over from being used up.

I recited the title.

“Children in Wonderland.”

My low voice fell over the silence. Roddy clasped her in my arms, her eyes twinkling, and Edie, Ren, and Cloan hugged their cushions and gathered nearby. Ho-yeon and Jack were seated on either side of me. It was a reading group that was formed suddenly, but there was no such thing as heterogeneity or awkwardness. Is it because the room is cozy? The air in the room was particularly warm, and the children who listened intently were lovely. What was surprising was the fact that Hoyeon concentrated on fairy tales more than anyone else. So I guess I’m getting more and more into it. Of course, the contents of the children’s fairy tales were also interesting. As the title suggests, it is about children who have fallen into a strange country to work together to survive in a strange country.

Ren’s skill in weaving the paper was excellent and Edie’s drawing was cute. Cloan’s handwriting was also a little hard to read, but there were signs of trying to write it straight. It was even cuter because Lodi’s worldview was well shown in the work. I felt the traces of children everywhere in the fairy tale, so I fell in love with them. The fairy tale was longer than I expected, and the reading time was getting longer as the children were talking about the episodes that occurred while making the fairy tale. All the children were rubbing their sleepy eyes when the last letter was read. What time is it now? It was lunchtime when Clauan caught him, so it was probably dinnertime. I looked at the children who fell asleep while rubbing their sleepy eyes and muttered with a troubled face.

“I have to eat dinner… … .”

To do that, I have to prepare now, but I couldn’t wake up the children who fell asleep on my knees. Then Hoyeon cautiously stood up and said.

“I will prepare.”

“But it must be difficult to prepare by yourself.”

“Fine. You must have been tired from reading for a long time, so please take a break.”

Hoyeon went out without a bird to catch. I looked at the sleeping children for a moment, then moved the cushions and carefully laid them under Roddy’s head.

‘It would be nice to help too.’

Hoyeon said it was okay, but I couldn’t play alone no matter what. So I want to get up from my seat.

“… … Do not go.”

I turned my head, startled by the sudden voice. Jack, who I thought was sleeping with his head down, was looking at me.

“Weren’t you sleeping?”

I must have closed my eyes. When I asked in a small voice, Jack nodded.

“Not sleepy?”

I asked again. There was a lot of sleepiness in Jack’s eyes looking at me. But once again Jack shook his head.

“it’s okay.”

“… … .”

It was really weird. I think Jack is sleepy.

‘Ah maybe… … .’

I have a memory that comes to mind. The story Jack told me. Apparently, after Mass read a children’s book, he left while Jack was asleep.

‘Maybe that’s why.’

It may be that the memories of that time remain traumatic, making it difficult to sleep. I’m afraid I’ll leave like Mass. It was a nonsensical story, but as it was a shocking event for Jack, it may be that he cannot easily shake off the memory of that time.

‘It could be my misunderstanding.’

I sat back down on my body that had been raised up awkwardly to follow Ho-yeon. And he sat down next to Jack. Roddy, feeling the presence, tossed and turned for a moment, then rolled to the side where Ren and the children were sleeping.

“… … ?”

Jack looked at me curiously at my actions. I smiled at him and tilted my head back.

“Sleepy.”

“… … .”

“Can I close my eyes for a second? How are you, Jack?”

He asked, looking at Jack with his head resting comfortably against the wall.

Jack flinched at my suggestion. And he looked at me with strange eyes. He’s such a quick-witted kid, so maybe he’s already read my thoughts. But I didn’t hesitate or get anxious. Now I know what Jack will answer.

“… … Yes.”

Jack looked at me quietly and answered briefly. And just like me, I leaned my head comfortably and closed my eyes. The surroundings were enveloped in silence. There was only the sound of weary breathing. Soon, I heard the sound of colorful breathing from my side. It was then that I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Jack. Jack shook his head and fell asleep.

‘Look, I was sleepy.’

pretending to be okay. I smiled and rested Jack’s head, shaking precariously, on my shoulder. At the age of fifteen, Jack has grown so tall that he now resembles me at first glance. I looked at Jack, who was asleep for a moment, and then closed my eyes. As the fatigue of the past flooded in, Suma slowly engulfed me. As my consciousness slowly faded, I hoped. When Jack wakes up, he sees me still by his side.

* * *

early morning the next day. I went out with Ho-yeon and the children for a while. It was still chilly, so I wore what I needed carefully so as not to catch a cold. They bought food, daily necessities, and things the children wanted. Then I went to the bank. Ho-yeon and the children couldn’t hide their surprise at the first bank they came to. I understand. When I first came here, I was so confused whether this was a bank or an adult.

“Wait here for a moment. I will come soon.”

I can’t take the kids to work, so I sat them at a tea table in one place. It was a place that any customer could use. Of course, there is no fee to use. This is because the fee is deducted when you visit the bank to conduct banking business. The amount is never small, so it is said that every customer who uses the bank uses it once. It was my first time because I always left after looking at things quickly.

“Hey.”

I called the waiting staff.

“Yeah, what’s going on?”

“I’d like some snacks to eat while I’m at work.”

But for some reason, the staff did not attend and stopped and looked at the children with me. I frowned at that blatant gaze.

“Excuse me, sir, first of all, please tell me about your business. I will take care of it.”

The way he spoke towards me was somehow irreverent. I immediately noticed you are ignoring me now It’s not strange. Banks aren’t open to anyone. The pride of the banker must be considerable as it is a place where only wealthy people can accumulate wealth. However, it is rare for children to be brought here, and the behavior of me and the children is very ordinary, so it is possible to question the purpose of the visit. Because it’s rather strange to wear such an ordinary outfit here.

I understand that, but I couldn’t stand the blatant ignorance like this. The children, who were excited about the unusual atmosphere, looked at them. When Ho-yeon glared at the staff at the sight of such children, the staff trembled. I didn’t want to cause any problems, so I stopped that kind of cheering. and fell into trouble. No matter how ordinary our attire may be, this attitude is certainly problematic. There was no problem with asking questions. But I didn’t want to show such a nasty face in front of my children. It was a long-awaited outing, but I wanted to leave only good memories.

As soon as I finished thinking, I smiled at the staff. When I suddenly smiled, the staff put on a bewildered expression. It was funny to see his cheeks turn slightly blushing in the meantime.

“Good for you. Then will you take care of it?”

“Please speak.”

The staff made an expression as if to tell them where to go. Standing in front of him, I said proudly.

“I want to check the balance of the bankbook that is directed to Baron Siela Feirund. Please pull out the statement. This proves that I am Baron Siela Feirund.”

I handed over the seal I brought with me to the staff. When I told the real thing, the staff seemed to be embarrassed, but then he snorted very little. There was still a sign of ignoring me.

“all right. I’ll find out and come back soon.”

“Oh, and… … .”

I caught the employee who was about to leave. As he looked at me with a puzzled look, I said with a soft smile.

“I also bring refreshments on the way home. I’m going to have to bring something very tasty because I’m running out of time.”

The staff hesitated for a moment as if embarrassed by my dignified attitude, then shook their head and went inside. As he disappeared, I said with a smile to the worried children.

“Wait a little bit as delicious refreshments are coming soon.”

The children still looked worried, but I deliberately put on a bright expression on my face. Seeing me like that, the children also relaxed their expressions one by one. However, contrary to what I said that it would come soon, the employee returned after quite some time.

“… … Sorry for taking so long. First of all, I will start with the refreshments you mentioned.”

The staff quickly moved the plates from the trays. On the plate were something like delicious cakes and cookies. Forks were also brought along with the number of people. Next, I put the glass down. Tea cups were placed in front of me and Ho-yeon, and cups of juice were placed in front of the children. The children’s eyes twinkled as the delicious food was placed in front of them. I smiled as if it was okay to eat, and then looked at the staff with a cold face as if I had ever done it.

The staff’s shoulders shuddered at my cold gaze. Then he handed me a paper bag.

“This is the account statement you mentioned, Baron.”

Unlike before, when he was disrespectful, he spoke with the highest honor.

“thank you for your effort.”

I wanted to snatch him because he was so fresh, but he stopped because he was watching the children and he also changed his attitude. I checked the statement.

‘… … How many times has it multiplied?’

It was about six times larger than the amount last checked. I didn’t even feel real anymore, so I didn’t even tremble. But with this money… … .

‘that’s enough.’

I smiled contentedly and put the statement back into the envelope. And I looked at the staff who were still standing by my side. When our eyes met, he flinched. In fact, with this amount of money, it is not far behind among bank customers. I was treated like an uninvited guest, so I can’t help but notice. As you can see, the rank doesn’t seem that high.

As the bank relies on deposits from the rich, customer management is thorough. If I complained that the attitude of the staff was unkind, I don’t know, but I won’t go overboard. The staff probably have that in mind too.

‘What should I do?’

Having worked in a call center for complaints in a previous life, I was confident that I could do better than anyone else when it comes to complaining.

‘… … Let’s stop.’

But soon after, I changed my mind. Because today was a casual outing. I didn’t want to waste time and energy on this.

‘and… … .’

I looked away from the staff and looked at the children. The children could not take their eyes off the dessert as if they had forgotten the uncomfortable situation a while ago. Thinking of the children, the best thing you can do right now is… … .

I looked at the staff. As I looked, the staff gulped their saliva nervously.

“There is nothing more foolish than judging people by their outward appearance. I want you to be more careful next time.”

“Yes, sorry… … .”

The staff bowed deeply and went back.

Now, even the hindrances are gone. I looked back at the children. The children’s faces brightened when they finished judging the situation.

* * *

After telling Ho-yeon and the children to wait at the bank for a while, I hurriedly walked out of town.

‘It must have been like this.’

I looked around and looked down at the map I had brought with me. Scissors were placed on the map showing the capital of the Lux Empire. It was engraved based on what I saw in the original. But it wasn’t as important in the original as the Western Kingdom, so I had no idea if this was really the case. However, I couldn’t find it by asking anyone. Because it’s a secret place. I have no choice but to find it on my own.

‘Ordinary real estate is not available.’

The destination for today’s outing was a place I couldn’t normally go to.

‘Among the denials, only a few were known.’

It is mentioned very little in the book. Nevertheless, the reason I was able to find out about this property was thanks to Vincente. To be precise, I found out after reading the Vicente Gaiden in the original.

‘Because I got help from this person when I built the Khan.’

At that time, it appeared briefly. The yolks in the empire are well known. But above all else, the reason I’m looking for it is… … .

‘Even the emperor cannot easily touch the point.’

That was the decisive reason I chose this property. But then, it’s not easy to find anything.

‘I’m going to do some preliminary research.’

As I remembered what was marked on the original map, I thought it wouldn’t be too difficult to find. However, it was much more difficult to find than expected. If it was easy to find, I would have used both dogs and cows.

‘Oh, I found it.’

After looking around for a while, I finally found it. However, as soon as I saw the building in front of me, I could not erase my doubts.

‘From the outside, it looks like an abandoned building that is collapsing.’

It wasn’t, but after wandering for a long time, the buildings I found were almost all in a state of collapse. The wooden exterior walls could not be cracked and were on the verge of collapse, and even the doors and windows were broken and not even repaired. There was no light leaking through the opaque window, and even that gave off a somewhat gloomy feeling.

Can I really go in here? I don’t know if it’s human trafficking or something, but it’s a waste of time to go in the wrong place. However, there were no other buildings around, and as long as I had come this far, I could not back down. Just in case, I prepared a magic tool for self-defense. Immediately, I took out the magic potion I had brought. It was the same thing Seid drank. It was my first time taking a potion, so I was nervous, but I quickly opened the mouth and drank it at once. Then I slowly opened my eyes and looked at my body.

‘I have no special feeling.’

Wouldn’t that be ineffective? Then it’s difficult I looked at myself through the broken window glass. It’s not clear because it’s opaque, but I could confirm that the hair color and eye color had changed. His yellow hair had turned black, and his golden brown eyes had changed to light purple. It’s just a color change, but the feeling has changed drastically. That would be enough. I swallowed my saliva and pushed the wooden door.

Kick, tick. Even the door did not open easily. It felt like the handle would fall off if I applied more force. I carefully opened the door and looked inside. As seen from the outside, the inside was dark and gloomy. The corners of the walls were covered with cobwebs, and even the tables and cupboards that were left were full of dust. It seems to have been neglected for a long time… … . Is this really right here? While I was skeptical, I suddenly felt a sense of popularity behind me. I quickly turned my head.

“This is a building no one is using.”

An old man in shabby clothes was walking out from the inside with a cane. Wrinkled eyes were staring at me. I swallowed my saliva as I looked at the old man. And he said with a relaxed smile.

“I came to find the mist flower.”

“… … .”

At my words, the gentle old man’s expression changed in an instant.

‘I came to find the mist flower.’

This is the password used here. I don’t know how the real estate industry and ‘fog flower’ are related, but… … . Anyway, to meet him, you must have a password. If he did not know the code, even the emperor could not meet him. As I said the code, the old man looked at me. He seemed to be trying to figure out who I was. Considering that unusual reaction… … .

‘You did find it right.’

If it was someone I didn’t know, I would have made an expression of nonsense or was trying to tell you the location of the flower shop.

“Come in.”

The tone of the old man calling me has completely changed. I followed the old man with a nervous expression at the voice that felt somewhat overbearing. The place where the old man came out was engulfed in darkness, so it was hard to see, but it turned out to be a long hallway.

Expensive magic stones were shining on the walls of the hallway at regular intervals. When we reached the end of the long hallway, a wide and bright space was opened. A magic stone chandelier in the center of the high ceiling and the interior gleaming with gold. A large table covered with red cloth and a large sofa. Maps were rolled up everywhere, and a panoramic view of the capital could be seen through the wide windows.

Miraculous. Obviously, it was on the first floor when we entered, but how did it rise so high that the panoramic view of the capital was under our feet?

“It’s magic. It’s an application of basic teleportation magic.”

The old man who read my question explained and took off the hat he was wearing deeply. Then he became a young man, not an old man. The wrinkled skin gained elasticity and became smooth, and the buried eyes became clear. He was a handsome man with light brown eyes. It was interesting, but I didn’t give it a tea. It’d be better not to look too immature.

“Sit down for now.”

He offered me a seat. I sat down on the sofa as he said. Then, a teacup and a teapot automatically flew in front of me, pouring out the deep brewed tea.

‘What the hell is this?’

As I watched the wonderful scenery with my own eyes, I was immersed in confusion. Such a sight had never been seen in Vincente’s room. Then he smiled softly.

“Are you excited? There is nothing that money cannot do.”

“… … Iknow, right.”

So, in a word, it meant that they were all using magic items. In fact, from making a gate using teleportation magic, it was already beyond the normal category.

‘Well, Vincente, there’s no need to create a system like this because you use your own magic.’

it’s weird though No matter how rich they are, they cannot perform magic like this. This marvelous sight was showing his wealth instead. At the same time, I am convinced that I have come to the right place.

I checked the fake ID in my pocket to shake off my anxiety. and looked at him He smiled as if to tell him.

“I came here because I want to order something.”

“Tell me anything. Whatever it is, it will find the best land. Instead, keep in mind that my ransom is a little high.”

“You don’t need the best land.”

I already know the location of the mine where the magic stone is buried. Now that the price of magic stone is skyrocketing, there will be no better land than that. But… … .

“I want to buy a house.”

“House?”

He narrowed his brow as if he had heard it wrong. I nodded and added an explanation.

“Yes, I wish the yard was large and the house was bigger. Because there will be a lot of children. Water does not leak, sunlight is good, ventilation is good… … .”

“Wait, wait a minute!”

He hastily interrupted me. I looked at him with bewildered eyes.

“Is there any problem?”

“So now you want me to find a house for my children that is leak-free, sunny and well ventilated? this to me?”

“Well… … Yes.”

When I heard it, I thought he was absurd. The wealthiest people in the empire want to get his help, but the only thing they say is that they want to find a good house. How much less are you looking for a house to live with your children, not a large mansion?

“If that’s the case, I think you came to the wrong place. somewhere else… … .”

“I have one more condition.”

As he was about to wave his hand, I continued. He looked at me with a dissatisfied expression, but then crossed one leg as if to listen.

“I’ll listen first.”

“It has to be a house that no one can find. Even the emperor.”

“Huh?”

Only then did he show interest. The story will only make you curious. He’s looking for a place to live while avoiding the emperor’s eyes.

‘I don’t think he’s a criminal.’

Then it’s a little difficult.

“It’s a house where even the emperor can’t find it. Why do you want that?”

“The emperor is a parable. That means they want a house that no one can find.”

It drew too much attention, and there was nothing good about it, so I put it around a bit. But he didn’t seem to believe me. It doesn’t matter though. Because he doesn’t care about such things. That was one of the reasons I came to this man. The man observed me without a word. I also looked at him quietly. After a while he spoke in a cheerful voice.

“Okay. I don’t accept quests that don’t match the original level, but your quests are very interesting. It’s like a treasure hunt.”

Fortunately, it seems to have stimulated his interest properly.

“Please give me the deadline as soon as possible.”

“I will rescue you within a month. Give me your ID.”

he held out his hand I handed over the fake ID as naturally as possible. For a moment he glanced at the fake ID and me, then chuckled.

‘Did you notice?’

“No need to worry. Most of my clients use fake identities.”

He grabbed the fake ID in his pocket. Fortunately, it seemed to pass safely. I guess it’s normal Not only is the company itself not licensed, but the people who use it cannot reveal their original identity.

“I think this amount would be good.”

He scribbled it on a piece of paper and handed it to me. Again, it was an astronomical number, but this was expected.

“Your account may be tracked, so bring it with you with runes on your next visit.”

I nodded and then said.

“I will.”

“Okay. I’ll get to work right away. Come back at the right time.”

“Yes, please.”

After the story was over, I got up from my seat. He saw me outside. As I passed the hallway I was coming from, the original shabby and shady space appeared again. After leaving a message of request to him once again, I headed to the bank where the children and Ho-yeon were waiting.

* * *

Before returning to the bank, he first drank the detoxifying potion and returned to his original form. Then I checked to see if the children were safe. Fortunately, the children and Ho-yeon were talking while eating delicious desserts. Looking at it with joy, I prepared to go back.

‘How long will it take?’

They said they would be rescued within a month, so hold on to it for a month at most. They told me to come at the right time, so I think I’ll have to come back for an interim check in about two weeks.

‘By the way, it’s been a week since I told you about the Basellium mine.’

Time seems to go by really fast. Vincente and the Duke also said it would take about a month to find and excavate the mine, so some progress should be made by now.

‘I’ll have to ask Vincente.’

It’s too late today, so I thought I’d call Vicente tomorrow to check the progress. Without knowing that the person I would meet the next day would be a completely different person.

* * *

The next day I was going to call Vincente. But he didn’t know what kind of sudden action he was going to take, so I was watching the time because Leonard thought it would be better to call him after he started class. Finally I heard the sound of Leonard’s carriage and I went out. As expected, Leonard got off the wagon.

“Oh, Leonard.”

My lips, which were opened to say ‘Welcome’, were frozen as they looked at the figure of the man who came down in the next moment.

“Hello.”

“Hello. However… … .”

I glanced at him and Leonard noticed, “Oh.” said aloud.

“Your Excellency said that you also have business to do, so I came with you.”

“… … i See.”

I nodded my head at Leonard’s words and lifted my head slightly as I watched his quiet gaze. Leonard sensed something and entered the nursery first. I wanted to hold on to him, but I couldn’t because of the voice that followed.

“It’s been a while, Ciel.”

Suddenly, my name came out of his mouth and felt unfamiliar. Has it been like that for a long time? His awkward face when he first said his name seemed far away. Well, the time I got to know him was never short. That was around October of last year, so about 5 months have passed.

‘So many things have happened during that time.’

I received his help countless times, almost died at his hand, and heard his past history. A lot has changed during that time. Financial problems, property, business of the nursery. But the biggest change among dogs is… … .

‘Feeling towards him.’

For me, he was a very good supporter, helper and strength. That fact has not changed even now, but the gaze towards him has definitely changed. It was no longer possible to see him only with the official eyes as before. I didn’t know what expression to make when he looked at me like that. Should I smile or should I be expressionless? How to put your mouth and mouth, where to place your gaze. Then, as his sign drew closer, I slowly lifted my head. He looked at me with a complex and subtle expression and parted his lips.

“Ciel.”

I bit my lower lip. Every time he pronounces my name, my fingertips tingle.

“… … Do not avoid me.”

I looked straight into the peacock’s face at the voice I heard. His eyes narrowed. he said in a subdued voice.

“I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable with me with my confession. Of course, it won’t be easy, but I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. So I… … .”

The peacock came one step closer to me. Slowly my head went up as well. Then the peacock spoke with a sad expression and voice.

“I don’t want to go away from you.”

thump, thump. My heart is beating fast again.

‘This is a foul.’

I held back what I wanted to protest. Then he glanced at the peacock. He was still looking at me with a sad face. With a beautiful face, that expression, that voice, and pleading that you don’t want to go away. No one can be shaken. What’s more, I’m now in a state where I feel more than a crush on the Duke. I couldn’t help but shake even more. I feel like I want to hold his hand, but… … .

‘I can’t do that now.’

If you can’t accept his heart right away, that kind of behavior only confuses the other person. Instead, I nodded and said.

“sorry. I didn’t mean to stay away. It just came all of a sudden and I was a little embarrassed.”

That was correct. I was embarrassed to suddenly see him without any mental preparation. When I reassured him, his expression became more comfortable. Since I can’t stay like this outside forever, I first tried to guide him inside.

“Come this way… … .”

“wren! Look at this!”

“Cloan! for a moment… … !”

At that moment, I thought I could hear Ren’s urgent cry from afar, and Cloan suddenly appeared and bumped into Duke Crayman.

puck!

“Hey, Cloan!”

The peacock didn’t falter, while Cloan hit the buttwheel loudly. In the sudden situation, I quickly ran to Chloane. Ren, Edie, and Lodi were also running from a distance away.

“Cloan, are you hurt anywhere?”

“Uh, uh… … .”

When I inquired about the situation urgently, Chloane nodded with a bewildered face. Fortunately, he said, there were no injuries. Ren and the children, who followed, wrapped their eyes around Cloan. I got up and bowed my head towards the peacock.

“sorry. Are you very surprised? Aren’t you hurt?”

I carefully monitored his condition, as he had been in trouble because of my child. Then the duke readily shook his head and answered.

“Okay. than that… … .”

The peacock’s gaze turned toward Cloan. Cloan, feeling the gaze, hardened her body and dyed her complexion pale. The children were also not sure what to do, and they stuck to Cloan a little more. The fear of the peacock was clearly felt. Perhaps, thanks to Nana and Ho-yeon, the fear of adults has disappeared, but the fear of the nobles will still remain.

The duke was also well aware of that fact. When I first visited our nursery school, I saw the children’s reactions firsthand. I watched him with nervous eyes as he approached the children. But he didn’t go any further and stopped a few steps away. Cloan looked at him with a stiff face.

The Duke seemed to be contemplating something for a moment, then lowered his posture and slowly extended his hand towards Cloan. and asked quietly.

“You must be very surprised. Are there any injuries?”

Cloan’s eyes widened at his cautious voice. I also looked at the peacock in surprise. I didn’t expect it at all.

“uh… … .”

Chloe did not readily answer. Perhaps it was surprising that the peacock’s attitude of gently reaching out his hand was surprising, but his lips were wide open and his eyes twitched. After a long awkward silence, I quietly called out Cloan’s name next to me.

“Cloan.”

“Oh, uh… … Yes… … .”

Cloan, who finally came to his senses, nodded, hesitated, and took the duke’s hand very slowly. The smiling duke lifted Cloan up and brushed off his dirt-stained clothes. Then, with a soft face, he said.

“I’m glad you weren’t hurt. If there is any pain in the future, please tell the director. I’ll send you a senator.”

nod. Cloan nodded once, and when the Duke released his hand, Cloan and the children ran towards the nursery. Then, Roddy stopped for a moment, nodded at the Duke, and went inside. The duke looked at the back of his face without saying a word, and looked down at my hand that was holding Cloan’s hand. A gentle smile crept onto his lips. Looking at it, I felt a subtle emotion. What should I say? Is it inspiring?

Among the children, Cloan was particularly wary of adults and nobles. It was very meaningful that Cloan stood up holding the duke’s hand. But it wasn’t just that.

‘In the original work, Cloan and the Duke were father and son.’

Although it was wrong because of me… … . Anyway, the relationship between the two in the original was very special. I was moved by the sight of these two people getting a little closer. Thank you to Chloane for being brave, and also to the duke who reached out and waited for Chloane, who was withdrawn… … .

“thank you.”

As I said my thanks, the duke gave me an unknown expression. He won’t know why I’m grateful.

“Shall we go inside?”

“… … Don’t do that.”

He still had an unfamiliar expression on his face, but when I spoke with a bright face, he also had a smile on his face. I took him to the director’s office. As soon as I entered the director’s office, I gave him a seat and asked Ho-yeon to serve him refreshments. And sat across from him. The peacock tasted the tea with a relaxed face. Then he drew a satisfied smile.

After a while, he put down his teacup and I asked with a curious face.

“By the way, sir, what did you come here for?”

Maybe there was something wrong with the mine excavation. Judging by the peacock’s expression, it didn’t seem like a bad thing.

“I came here because I thought I should let you know how far things have progressed.”

Again, mine was right. Fortunately, it’s not a bad thing, and it seems like I’m just here to report the progress. I tried to nod my head. But after his next words, I couldn’t say anything more.

“in fact… … .”

“… … ?”

He made eye contact with me. His golden eyes captured me alone. Slowly his lips parted. For some reason, I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.

“Ciel, I came to see you.”

“… … .”

After saying that, he gave a nice smile. I stared blankly at him, speechless. As the peacock looked at me and spoke, for an instant, I felt as if the world was moving away from me. On the contrary, his appearance became clearer. His face, smiling at me, filled my vision. My hands and feet were numb and my heart was beating so hard that my heart ached.

‘Is this okay?’

All of a sudden, I was worried. Am I really okay like this? Can I fall for this man in this way? can i afford it I know better than anyone that this relationship cannot last forever.

“Ciel? I don’t look good… … . where bad… … .”

The duke stretched out his hand to me with a worried expression on his face. When I tried to measure the fever, I was startled and pulled back. The peacock’s hand stopped in mid-air.

“Ah… … no. it’s okay.”

Oh, I made a mistake. I avoided it too blatantly.

‘But if you get too close to the current state, it seems like you won’t be able to control your emotions.’

So I stopped making the peacock feel embarrassed. I looked at him with a sorry heart and smiled awkwardly and said again.

“I am not feeling very well today… … It’s nothing to worry about.”

“… … If you’re not feeling well, how about getting a test? I will call the senator without going out.”

“It’s not like that. I will only be grateful.”

He waved his hand when he told him to call the doctor and smiled lightly. I am fully aware of how strange I am now. But I’m not good at hiding my feelings like this. It’s the first time I’ve ever felt this kind of love.

“Are we talking about mines? How is it going? I wonder if Vincente is cooperating well.”

I quickly changed the subject. The peacock let out a short sigh when he saw me like this and opened his mouth.

“okay. I came here because of that.”

As the topic changed, his expression became more serious.

“First of all, the mine was discovered three days ago. As you said, there really is a mine where magic stones are buried. Excavation work began immediately upon discovery.”

Then he looked at me in wonder. Those eyes made me smile as if I had become a great person. He continued to speak.

“Contrary to concerns, he was quite cooperative. Thanks to his magic, I was able to work faster. And since we started mining magic stones in earnest this morning, we should be able to get enough magic stones in a week.”

It seems that Vincente is doing a better job than I thought. It’s nothing else, but it’s directly related to my curse, so it’s only natural to work hard.

‘It’s been a week… … .’

The schedule came earlier than expected.

‘Still, that’s enough.’

I raised my head and looked at the peacock and said,

“Then I think it would be better to spread the rumors slowly now. The question is, under whose name are you spreading rumors? … .”

There must be someone you can meet face-to-face, as they will definitely try to contact you there.

‘I can’t be a duke.’

The Duke and I are watching over the Emperor, so if we show a suspicious appearance, we will try to dig through the cracks quickly.

‘What should I do.’

At that moment, while immersed in trouble, an unfamiliar voice intervened.

“If that’s the case, do it in Khan’s name. I will meet you.”

When I looked up in surprise, Vincente, who did not know when he appeared, was leaning against the wall and staring at me. I looked at him in amazement, but the Duke looked at Vicente with a calm face, as if he had already known. Vincente came over and sat down next to the Duke. Then he smiled crookedly and looked at the peacock and said,

“I didn’t know I was going to lose the lead. It’s quicker than I thought.”

“It must be slow.”

The duke responded lightly to Vicente’s sarcasm. I was at a loss for words at the sight of what looked so familiar. Have these two been like that all along? All I saw was uncomfortable. Rather… … .

“What do you mean by Khan’s name?”

“Literally, they are going to release information in Khan’s name and make direct contact with them. There is nothing strange about digging a mine if it is about the size of a Khan.”

“But if you make a mistake… … .”

If he had revealed the identity of Vincente, he could have been cursed again. It’s very easy to find out the name. But he couldn’t even say that, and looked at Vincente with a complicated face.

“This is my chance to break this damn kite with my own hands, and I can’t miss it.”

He looked at me and smiled.

“do not worry. Because I don’t want to be beaten easily. I have what I want.”

Saying that, Vincent smiled brightly. I don’t know what he’s talking about, but the peacock’s expression hardened terribly, as if he understood. As the mood changed strangely, I quickly parted my lips. At least, I didn’t want to create any strife until I safely recaptured the cursed Aethernum.

“Then I will use Khan’s name as Vincente said. Would it be okay?”

I asked the peacock cautiously. He also invested in digging the mine, so he wondered what to do if he didn’t like it. However, the peacock nodded willingly.

“If you like it, do it.”

“Starting today, I will spread the rumors quickly. So what do you think, Ciel?”

Vicente asked me in a friendly tone. He seemed to be asking for a specific plan for this work. The peacock was also focused on me. I parted my lips with a careful expression.

“First of all, I have no intention of handing over the real magic stone to them. It is dangerous if a large amount of magic stones fall into their hands.”

“then?”

“I want to use the ethereum of hallucinations. Just as you deceived the Emperor… … .”

“Hmm.”

“Really, that’s right.”

Vincente had a serious expression on her face. The peacock nodded as if he understood.

“That’s why I’m going to hide in his mansion. As long as we can safely enter the mansion, we know the location of Aethernum.”

It was the enemy’s mansion where Kloan fought and recaptured Aethernum. But I had no intention of even fighting. Because it’s too dangerous.

“So, let’s swipe the ethernum, right?”

Vicente smiled and I nodded. It sounded odd, but it got the gist of it. Our target is Ethernum, and if we can steal it, we don’t have to bump into it.

‘If there is no Ethernum left over there, division will occur naturally and the emperor will become powerless.’

For once, the transcendent power to pursue Jack can be blocked. After that, or after that, I somehow managed to stop it. Even if I leave this place.

“This is what I was thinking for now.”

I looked at Vincente and the Duke with nervous faces. If they said they didn’t like it, they had to come up with a new plan.

“great.”

“That would be great.”

Fortunately, the two happily nodded their heads as if they were very pleased.

“Okay, knowing that, I got up first… … ”

Vincente, who was talking, stopped on the way and glanced at the Duke. Then he smiled and opened his mouth to see what he was thinking.

“Oh.”

“… … ?”

I looked at him like that with bewildered eyes. I opened my eyes wide at Vincente’s actions that followed. He lowered his upper body and brought his face closer to me. I tried to cover my lips in the movement that seemed to touch.

“sleep… … .”

sudden. But even before that, the duke got up quickly and grabbed Vincente’s shoulder.

“What are you doing?”

A harsh voice scratched his neck and came out, as if a beast was warning him. The cold expression on his face was so terrifying that I couldn’t believe it was a peacock I knew.

“Ah.”

Vincente, who was pushed back, looked at the peacock with a puzzled smile. But in the smile on his face, something like a strange life flowed.

“It’s not that difficult. I had something to say.”

“If you have something to say, just do it. Can’t you say that in front of me?”

“Well, yes. because… … .”

Vincente turned to me. Bewildered by the sudden situation, I noticed his expression. Ah, you got caught up in the numbers of Vincente. You could tell just by looking at the crooked corner of his mouth. This child is playing a joke right now. The good atmosphere was destroyed at once. Perhaps he couldn’t feel this atmosphere, and Vincente continued speaking with a sly face.

“Siella had a ‘secret’ request, so I was going to talk about it. I asked ‘only me’, but I can’t publicly announce it. is not it?”

Maybe it’s because of my mood, I think I emphasized ‘secretly’ and ‘only to me’. The peacock looked at him as if he was really saying this. I thought I knew what Vincente was trying to say. If I had only asked him to do it, that was the only thing I had.

“Yes that’s right.”

“So, can you put this down?”

When I affirmed, Vincente said triumphantly. The duke looked like an abandoned puppy, and then released the shoulder of Vincente he was holding. Freed, Vincente stood up, shaking her shoulders. Then he smiled and looked at me. I noticed that Vincente was playing a prank again. You are deliberately stimulating the peacock.

‘This is not a kid.’

Even in this kind of situation, don’t scratch it and make it crumble. Feeling tired, I said.

“Next time, please listen. You must have misunderstood.”

“I told you to misunderstand.”

“Vincente.”

“Ah, I see.”

When I called him harshly again, Vincente raised her hands as if tired of nagging. Then he glanced at the peacock and said to me.

“What you asked for, you got a clue. I think we will find it soon.”

“Is that really true?”

I jumped out of my seat at the unexpected good news. I couldn’t hide my happy expression.

“Thank you, you worked hard. I wish you all the best.”

“… … what.”

I wondered if Vincente’s face turned a little red as if I was embarrassed by this, then turned around and disappeared. I looked at the duke at the place where Vincente had disappeared. His eyes dimmed darkly.

“… … You seem to have gotten very close to the author.”

His voice was low and hard. The expression on my face hardened. Vicente’s ‘Only to Me’ and ‘Secretly’ seemed to have been deeply hit. Is it because I confessed that I like you? He didn’t hide his emotions, he showed them without filtration. wounded… … .

‘Vincente, you bastard… … .’

It may be a simple joke to him, but I am very troubled.

‘But I can’t tell the Duke the whole truth.’

It might be better to reveal all of Jack’s identity and ask for help. In fact, you might be able to ask for help more actively than you are now.

‘But it should be hidden as much as possible.’

It’s not that I don’t believe in the peacock. He was Cloan’s biggest helper even in the original, and he was a just and upright man I’ve seen so far.

‘More than anything else, I’m pretending to be with the financial system.’

It was safe to say that he seldom spoke to anyone.

‘But even so, I don’t want to make people who know as much as possible.’

I haven’t talked to Jack in depth yet, but unless Jack says he wants to usurp the throne, he won’t be revealed for the rest of his life.

‘If only the Mass disappears… … .’

Except for Count Seymour, the only people in this world who know Jack’s secret are Jack and I.

‘Vincente said he would find it soon.’

Before, my only thought was to find Mass, but now my thoughts are complicated. What to do if you find a Mass. Should I tell Jack about it? Wouldn’t it rather just bring back bad memories? Just thinking about it made my head ache.

‘Now first… … .’

Put that thought aside and now is the time to focus on the man in front of you.

‘I told you that I felt very close to Vincente.’

What should I answer? What should I say to make the peacock less sad? After contemplating, I parted my lips.

“It helped me a lot.”

“… … Right.”

He spoke in an official tone as much as possible without any emotion. The duke was silent for a moment and touched the cold teacup. And after a while he got up. Naturally, I got up with him.

“I’ll just have to go back.”

“Already?”

Surprised, I asked involuntarily. Naturally, I thought he would be with me longer, so I was surprised. But what Why did he say that he had to go back… … .

‘Why do you feel so sad?’

For some reason, I wished he had stayed a little longer. I couldn’t get it out of my mouth, so I pressed my lips shut. The duke looked at me like this with a light smile and said.

“I also want to be of great help to you. So that you can depend on me and trust me more than anyone else.”

“… … .”

“So it’s a pity, but I think it would be better to just go back today. We need to speed up the mine excavation a little more.”

“… … .”

“It’s cold, so don’t go out. It’s a big deal if you catch a cold.”

With the last words left, the duke left the director’s office. Left alone, I sat down on the sofa, looking at the closed door as it was far away. Then he tilted his head back.

‘Going crazy.’

I slowly lifted my eyelids that had been pressed down. Somehow, his face lit up in front of him. The voice that said that I wanted to be the person I could rely on the most echoed in my ears.

‘It can’t get any better… … .’

It was dangerous for him to rush without hiding his emotions. He tried to cool his emotions as much as possible in front of him, but he kept rekindling the fire. At one point like this, I was worried that I might be losing my mind without realizing it.

‘Let’s be alert.’

After hitting both cheeks, he jumped up and sat down in front of the desk. There’s still a lot of time left before Jack’s class is over. In the meantime, he was going to study even more magical narrative formulas.

* * *

Time flew by very quickly as I studied the narrative form. After seeing Leonard off, I went up to the second floor where Jack was.

‘Cloan saw from below.’

The children were not allowed to hear the story that should be told from now on. Now was the right time without Cloan.

smart.

“Jack, it’s me. May I come in?”

I knocked and waited for an answer, but no answer came back. I knocked a few more times, but there was still no sound. I carefully opened the door with a puzzled face. I can’t even change my clothes like last time. However… … .

‘no one is here?’

Contrary to expectations, Jack was not in the room. Confused, I went inside, but Jack was nowhere to be seen.

‘Where did he go?’

After closing the door, I went to the restaurant on the first floor. If not in the room, it was most likely in the restaurant. When I opened the door, I met Chloane, who stole the cookie and ate it. The cookie fell from Chloane’s hardened mouth. By the way, I promised to eat only three cookies a day with lots of sugar. Cloan had eaten all three this morning.

“Hmm, Chloane?”

“That, that, this, this!”

As I narrowed my eyes and called my name, Chloane waved her hand, feeling helpless. I crossed my arms and glanced at Chloane slightly.

“Did you promise to only eat three a day?”

“Well, I mean, I just fell on the floor… … .”

“Cloan.”

As I squinted my eyes as I continued to make excuses and called out my name, Cloan flinched and looked at me. Soon he bowed his head and muttered in a small voice.

“… … sorry.”

“What?”

“I secretly tried to eat another cookie… … yo. This.”

Chloe’s voice grew more and more muffled. Since they are children with many wounds, I try to be as kind and friendly as possible, but if I treat them like that until they make a mistake, I could develop a bad habit. So when I made a mistake, I acted as firmly as possible.

Cloan looked at me with a sullen face. My angry face seemed terrifying. I let out a short sigh and gently stroked Chloane’s black hair. Cloan lifted her eyes and looked at me.

“I told you to eat only three cookies a day because eating too much is not good for your health. But sometimes I’ll make you eat a little more, so next time, don’t eat secretly and come and tell me. Understand?”

nod nod. Cloan nodded broadly. Then he asked carefully.

“I’m not mad… … ?”

“It was released because Cloan spoke frankly and apologized.”

“really?”

“then.”

As soon as I answered, Chloane’s expression grew brighter. After looking at Chloane cutely, I took out five cookies from the cupboard. Then he said to Cloan.

“Would you like a hand? Not just one hand, but both hands.”

“… … ?”

At my sudden request, Cloan stretched out her hands with a puzzled face. On top of that, I placed five well-packaged cookies. Chloe’s eyes widened.

“I dropped it and couldn’t eat it. To be honest, this is a prize. Go eat with the kids. Oh.”

After talking, I picked up a cookie with a sudden thought.

“I’ll give it to Jack. Do you know where Jack is?”

Then Cloan shook her head.

“No, I didn’t see it.”

“okay? okay. thanks. Come on and see.”

“Huh!”

After stroking Chloane’s hair with his hand once more, he grabbed another cookie and left the restaurant.

‘If it’s not a restaurant… … Are you out there?’

But except for the restaurant, I couldn’t think of any place where Jack could be. Once I left the nursery. I ran into Ho-yeon, who was cleaning the yard.

“Hoen.”

“Ah, my lord.”

When I called, Hoyeon recognized me and bowed her head. I approached her.

“It’s a lot of trouble.”

“This is nothing.”

“This is a gift.”

I handed one of the two cookies I brought to Hoyeon. Hoyeon accepted it with a bewildered expression.

“… … Can I give you something so precious?”

“Huh? Are you precious?”

Those are just chocolate cookies I made.

“Even children can only eat three a day… … .”

“Ah, that’s what I was talking about.”

Well, for Ho-yeon, who doesn’t know that eating a lot of sweets is bad for health, cookies might look great. Because the only restrictions that I give generously to the children were hygiene and snacks.

“Do I dare to eat this? … .”

Ho-yeon muttered as if she was in disappointment. It would be difficult to understand even if I explained to Ho-yeon that eating a lot of cookies would make her health worse. In the first place, beasts don’t need this kind of management. But if you leave it like this, you’ll be like, ‘I don’t dare eat something so precious! I will only accept the heart of the owner who has thought of me.’ He could have returned the cookie. How can Hoyeon accept it without burden? After thinking about it, I looked at Hoyeon and smiled brightly.

“Sure. Hoyeon is also a very precious person to me. I can give you a cookie or something.”

“That, that… … .”

Ho-yeon’s silver-gray eyes flashed with emotion. I feel like a con artist tricking innocent people with cookies, but it’s true that Ho-yeon is a precious person.

“Come on, eat.”

“Yes, yes… … .”

At my suggestion, Hoyeon carefully opened the cookie package. Then he took a little bite and asked. crispy. Bassack. Ho-yeon’s eyes widened with the sound of the cookie crumbling. Hoyeon looked at me in surprise and shouted.

“taste… … Delicious! This is the first time I have ever tasted such sweet food! Crispy on the outside and soft on the inside!”

Ho-yeon was very surprised. Then, like a crab, he ate up the remaining cookies in an instant. If I ate it so quickly, it was to the extent that there were a lot of crumbs on the corners of my mouth. I smiled briefly and pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of my mouth. Ho-yeon noticed only then and rubbed the area around her lips with her sleeve.

“I’m glad it suits your taste. There are more in the restaurant, so it’s good to eat.”

“Hey, is that really true?”

“then.”

“Then thank you… … !”

Hoyeon acted as if she was running to the restaurant right away. Before that, I quickly asked.

“But haven’t you seen Jack?”

At my question, Ho-yeon put on a thoughtful expression.

“Ah, I see… … .”

After thinking for a while, Hoyeon said as if something flashed in her mind.

“I saw you go inside while cleaning.”

“inside? That’s the way to the backyard… … .”

The only thing in the backyard is a connector that transfers heat to the central stove.

‘Let’s go first.’

I don’t know English, but I decided to go for it. After thanking Ho-yeon, I headed to the backyard. It was quiet outside because all the children were inside.

The leaves that had fallen during the winter running through the middle of March were blooming again with a blue color. Some trees were already in bloom. If you look at a certain point, you can see the still dry branches in winter, and if you look at a certain point, it is spring when flowers and leaves are blooming. It was amazing to feel the flow of the seasons at a glance. I stopped walking. There was no going to the backyard.

‘You were here.’

I found Jack on a bench on the way to the backyard. Jack nodded his head slightly and closed his eyes.

‘If you sleep here, you’ll catch a cold… … .’

I stopped trying to wake Jack up, went back, took a blanket, and put it over my shoulder. And as I sat down next to him, Jack felt his popularity stop and slowly opened his eyes and looked at me.

“… … Manager? How here… … .”

“Sorry, I woke you up. Well… … There was something I wanted to say, so I went looking for it, but I saw that he was sleeping here.”

Jack muttered in surprise, and I, who was just shy, smiled awkwardly.

“Ah… … .”

Jack groaned briefly. His vision was blurry as he was still dazed. I sat next to Jack without saying a word. Then he asked quietly.

“Then why are you sleeping here? It’s cold, but I can’t sleep inside.”

Then Jack said.

“I like this place.”

“here?”

It doesn’t look special here. It is just a passage connecting the nursery yard and the backyard.

“You can see the whole view of the nursery from here.”

“Well?”

At Jack’s words, I changed my gaze and looked around.

‘Come to think of it… … .’

There was a gate on the right side, and if you looked at the front, there was a playground and a yard for children to run around. The director’s office was also visible from here. If you look to the left, you can see the backyard.

“… … It really is.”

As Jack said, here you can see all the places of the nursery at once. Somehow, a smile was drawn on his lips.

‘Perhaps the sight Jack saw was a little different.’

They are all in for a snack now, but as usual, children would be running around in the playground. Ho-yeon was cleaning the yard and backyard, and I must have been working in the director’s office. Really, just imagining it… … .

“Good.”

“Yes.”

Jack answered my murmur.

“So you were sleeping here?”

When I asked, Jack blushed slightly.

“I didn’t mean to sleep. I was thinking of getting some air for a while, but I must have fallen asleep.”

After all, the sun is nice during the day. There is nothing more perfect for a nap than a moderately cool breeze and warm sunlight. Especially in this place, the sun was shining. I leaned back comfortably on the backrest and muttered.

“I think I’m going to like this place too.”

Then he turned his head and smiled at Jack looking at me.

“Shall we get some air together next time?”

“… … Yes.”

Jack smiled faintly. Looking at that smile with joy, I looked at the empty playground and parted my lips.

“Jack, what if? … … Have you ever thought of wanting to reclaim the throne?”

I asked very carefully and looked at Jack. Because it’s a sensitive question, my mouth was dry from the tension. Jack looked at the nursery for a long time without saying a word, then parted his lips.

“When I turned down the offer of guardianship, Master asked. Why are you rejecting this great opportunity?”

“… … .”

The words came out of nowhere, but I silently waited for Jack’s next words. Jack looked at me immediately and said with a light smile.

“He said he liked this orphanage so much that he didn’t want to leave.”

“… … Jack.”

I widened my eyes at the unexpected words. I didn’t know Jack would say that. I was surprised and felt a strange feeling at the same time. I can feel Jack’s love for this nursery school so much… … .

“It’s like back then. I like it best now. of course… … There were several times when I thought about wanting to reclaim the throne. There were times when I dreamed of revenge, but even if I succeed, I will have to leave this orphanage. I can’t live like this anymore.”

“that… … .”

I couldn’t say no. Jack continued talking while looking at the nursery school scene with a refreshing expression.

“This place is more valuable than the throne, and this time is more precious than the revenge of my parents who have never seen their faces properly. therefore… … .”

Then Jack’s head turned toward me. Brown eyes that were so deep that I couldn’t tell the end were staring straight at me. What stands in it is infinite trust and love. Suddenly, Jack began to see me as a real protector.

“I don’t need a latitude or a better environment. I like it best now. I like , Director.”

I bit my lower lip at the name that came out of Jack’s mouth. Then he nodded loudly.

“Yeah, I see.”

He raised his hand and stroked Jack’s brown hair. Jack looked at me without moving. Like a cat with a completely open heart.

“I won’t say things like this from now on. Because you are ‘Jack’.”

Not a hidden prince being chased by the emperor, nor a genius with an extraordinary brain, he’s just an ordinary 15-year-old boy, Jack. Needless to say, Jack would have understood all of these hidden meanings.

Jack laughed.

“Yes. Thank you, Director.”

His voice became lighter. Looking at it, I definitely made up my mind.

* * *

Two weeks have passed since I heard Jack’s heart. The calendar moved from March to April, and the season that was between late winter and early spring entered full spring.

‘Magic has also been restored to some extent.’

Thanks to that, I was practicing water magic again these days. At first, it was barely splashing water droplets, but now it can scale to a certain extent. Of course, the practice took place quite far from the nursery school. If you have an accident, it’s a big deal.

I finally made the water droplets very large. I memorized all of the narrative formulas, but it was difficult to precisely extract magic power. The water droplets that started from my hand gradually inflated. When it reached the size of a giant giant tree.

pop! I lost my concentration for a moment, and immediately after that, the water drops burst with a loud noise. Thunderbolts fell over my head. Thanks to you, I let out a deep sigh. Water magic required more sophisticated control than fire magic. Thanks for making mistakes like this. The problem is that every time it gets drenched. The thought of going back to the orphanage in this state of affairs is already embarrassing. That moment when I took a deep breath.

“It’s like a rat wet in the rain.”

I quickly turned my head when I heard a voice mixed with laughter from behind.

“Vincente?”

It was Vincente who appeared. It’s not surprising now that it happens so often. Vincente came closer. He had a smile on his lips.

“You were wet.”

Vincente’s fingers tangled in my wet hair. It felt as if they were making fun of me for failing this kind of magic, so I said as if making an excuse.

“I can’t help it. Not everyone is a magic genius like you.”

“I don’t mean that.”

Vincente responded immediately. He shook his head and snapped his fingers. Then the water that soaked my body disintegrated and disappeared. Suddenly, I was back in a soft state. I looked up in amazement, and Vincente said nothing.

“It’s nothing. It’s because we just decomposed water by reversing the principle of the narrative formula for condensing water.”

… … It seems that Vincente doesn’t know that it’s a separate thing in itself. That’s what geniuses are.

“and… … .”

Vincente put down my dry hair and looked at my face and said.

“You are great.”

“… … uh? what?”

For a moment, I did not understand the meaning of the words I heard from him, so I reflexively asked. Then Vincente smiled and spoke again.

“Normal humans don’t even get to this level. Besides, in such a short time. So you are great.”

“… … Go, thank you.”

What, why is he doing this? I’m not really that kind of kid… … . Today, Vincente’s attitude was a little strange. It’s hard to say in a pinch, but… … .

There was an awkward silence for a moment. As I rolled my eyes, not knowing how to speak, I had a fundamental question.

“But what did you come here for?”

“You’re asking very quickly.”

Vincente said with a look on her face that she knew now. a little bit embarrassing make him crazy But I couldn’t even follow his next words.

“I found it.”

Vincente’s expression turned serious. I sensed the meaning of his words and slowly hardened my expression.

“I found the woman you were looking for.”

As soon as I heard Vincente’s words, my heart sank. At the same time, my head felt cold.

“… … how… … Where did you find it?”

It was a feeling that was difficult to describe, and my pronunciation was cut off. The relief that I had finally found her and the anger that I found the woman who abandoned Jack was the greatest. His shoulders trembled, he tightened his body and bit his lip. Vincente, who watched me quietly, said:

“Maybe I was stupid, I submitted an item to the auction house under my real name. I found out that it had the same characteristics as what you said. I found the location of the house… … .”

Vincente raised her lips and asked.

“Shall we go?”

It was an unquestionable question. I nodded right away. Then Vincente snapped her fingers, and in an instant the landscape changed.

“Here… … .”

“It’s on the southwestern edge of the empire. A town without a name.”

Standing in the middle of the road, I looked around. Several buildings were lined up, but most of them were close to abandoned houses and unpopular enough to resemble a ghost town.

‘You were there.’

It’s a town without a name. Indeed, it was a very good place to avoid eyes.

“Misa’s house… … .”

“there.”

Vincente’s finger pointed to a certain place. It was inside a dark and deep alley that seemed to be sucked in just by looking at it. Swallowing my saliva, I walked towards it. how far did you walk At the end of the alley, I found a very small house.

‘Should I call this a house?’

The doors had already fallen off and the windows had been completely covered with boards. It didn’t look like anyone could live.

“Is this right?”

I couldn’t believe this was really Misa’s house, so I asked. I asked the question, but I knew better than anyone that Vincente’s intelligence was undoubtedly perfect. It was also in the original, and I even found out that Count Seymour had an Ethernum. I asked for this job because I believed in that ability.

“no. You will find out if you check it out for yourself.”

I muttered, thinking about knocking, but carefully pushed the ragged door. The door swung helplessly. A lot of thoughts ran through my mind during the brief opening of the door. Is there really a Mass? Will I be able to control my emotions when I see her? Do you still have the other relics of the Empress? After hearing Jack say that I didn’t want to leave the orphanage, I decided what to do when I met Misa. The idea was to persuade her to stop holding Jack’s ankle and send her money to another country. It would cost a lot of money, but considering it was for Jack’s safety, it wasn’t worth it at all.

‘At the same time, the empress’s belongings are also recovered.’

But there was something I didn’t understand.

‘Why did the Mass appear?’

He was careful enough to live in hiding for a whopping five years. Even if it was urgently needed, I didn’t quite understand why it was put up in an auction house that could get attention. If I really needed the money, I could have done a deal at a pawnshop or something.

‘Besides, by your real name.’

There were a lot of strange things, but it was just a matter of meeting her and asking her. However, after waiting for a while, I hardened my expression at the scene inside the house that was revealed.

“… … this.”

Vincente, who was watching from behind, smirked.

“There is no mess.”

As I said, the house was a mess. All of the furniture was in a state of toppling or broken, and countless footprints were imprinted on it as if someone had hit it.

‘Mass… … .’

I quickly looked for traces of the Mass, but there was nowhere to be seen. In the meantime, suspicious marks were found everywhere. Like bloodstains… … .

“Vincente, this is… … .”

That was the moment.

“Hey!”

There was the sound of breathing in with a rustling chuckle. I quickly turned my head. At the entrance, a man was looking at us with contemplation. When our eyes met, the man trembled and immediately turned around and ran away.

“Vincen… … !”

I reflexively called out Vincente’s name. I was going to ask him to catch me, but before I could even say his name, Vicente disappeared from my sight. A scream was heard from outside. I ran right away. Vincente grabbed the back of the man who was sitting down. Then he asked jokingly.

“How do I do this?”

As Vicente shook it, as if handling a toy, the man’s face drained of blood. If it was Vincent, it seemed like he would kill the man really casually. I walked towards the man.

“I wonder if the Mass who lived in this house… … .”

I tried to ask if he knew anything about a woman named Misara.

“Hey! He, that woman and I have nothing to do with it! It really is!”

However, the man’s reaction to my words was quite intense. As the man shook violently, Vincente frowned as if annoyed and threw it to the floor. The man who fell to the floor hurriedly crawled toward the wall and shook his head, shaking his head. No matter how you look at it, it wasn’t normal. I knew intuitively that this man and Mass had something to do with it.

“What shall we do now? It seems that the woman is not here.”

Vincente asked, standing next to him. I answered briefly.

“You have to find out.”

and looked at the man. When our eyes met, the man shrugged his shoulders.

* * *

The emperor, who was working, suddenly put down his pen and tilted his head back. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath, then closed his mouth. Soon the corners of his lips rose. At that moment, a voice was heard along with a knock.

“Your Majesty, I will.”

“Come in.”

When permission was granted, the door opened and the servant came in. The emperor, who had glanced at him sideways, rolled his eyes and asked.

“What happened?”

“At the beginning, I tried to find out why I was dragged out with a riot, but now I am in a state of resignation.”

“Right.”

The emperor, who answered briefly, seemed to think about something for a moment and then got up. When the servant looked at him curiously, the emperor walked ahead and said:

“Well, I have to go.”

The chaplain quickly followed the emperor as he left the room. The place the emperor was heading to was the basement of a rare private palace. The further down we went, the more ominous the rustling of iron was heard. The stench that stung his nose was worse than anything, but there was no delay in the emperor’s steps.

As the emperor descended the last steps, the chaplain quickly pushed open the door in front of him. An unpleasant stench spread seriously along with the sound of squeaking and rough friction. When the emperor frowned at the smell, the chaplain quickly raised a clean handkerchief. Covering his nose with a handkerchief, the emperor walked inside. The floor of the basement was full of water, and there were no windows, so only a torch was illuminating the inside of Asrai.

“Ah, Your Majesty.”

Among them, a man who was heating iron in a blazing fire found the emperor and quickly bowed his head. The emperor’s gaze turned to him. There, a woman was tied to a chair and lost consciousness. Although the wound was serious at a glance, there was no commotion in the emperor’s face. Then he said in a cold voice.

“Wake up.”

“Oh, four!”

At the emperor’s command, the man and the adviser threw a cold water bowl on the woman’s face.

“Cool!”

The woman coughed violently at the sudden thunderbolt and slowly opened her eyes. The woman who was about to close her eyes again after seeing the torturer suddenly found the emperor and stopped breathing. Her lips trembled and opened.

“Wow, Prince… … , Whoa!”

When the word ‘Prince’ came through her lips, the emperor blinked, and the torturer chuckled and tortured the woman. The emperor didn’t even move, even with a tearful scream. After a few minutes, the emperor beckoned the adviser back. And when he reached out his hand toward the chief, the chief, who understood, quickly handed the stick prepared in advance. The emperor lifted the woman’s chin with the stick. The woman looked up at the emperor with her half-closed eyes.

“Tell me again.”

“Wow, the Emperor’s lungs… … .”

When she corrected the title, the emperor gave a satisfied smile. Then he opened his mouth again.

“Where is the ‘child’?”

“Everyone, I don’t know what you’re talking about… … .”

“Miss Clinton. You, one of the maids that the former empress trusted, left the palace right before the imperial power was restored.”

“Well, what about that… … .”

“You took care of the Empress’s child.”

“… … !”

Misa’s eyes swelled as if they were about to explode. The emperor’s mouth was ripped open in response to the unusual reaction.

“I know, you.”

Suddenly, the rod was thrown away, and the emperor grabbed Misa’s chin as if to break it. The servant chief tried to cover his chin with a handkerchief, but the emperor restrained him with one hand, brought his face closer and whispered.

“Where did you hide it?”

“Mom, I don’t know… … .”

“What is your gender? Age is? where did you hide it? Have you entrusted it to the noble family? Did I force you to usurp the throne when you become an adult? Yes? I mean, don’t act like a dumb dumbass like that!”

“Ugh… … .”

The emperor’s hand clenched his jaw as if to crush it. Tears flowed from Misa’s eyes. However, he did not answer the emperor’s question until the end. The emperor, who looked as if he was going to kill Mass, lowered his chin lightly as if he had given up at some point. Misa’s head fell.

“Bring it.”

But the emperor was not giving up. The emperor pointed and said. It was a piece of iron that had been burned.

“Your Majesty, this is what I… … .”

“You dare to go against my command?”

The adviser crouched to show off the emperor, but the reaction he got back was cold. The adviser clenched his lips and quickly handed the nugget to the emperor. Misa’s lips parted as she raised her head. The emperor came with a hot iron block.

“If you don’t answer the question, you won’t even be able to die.”

Soon after, a red lump of iron was placed on Misa’s bare skin. A shattering scream resounded horribly. Seeing this, the emperor smiled brightly. Several hours of torture followed. Mass could no longer scream and lost consciousness several times, but the adviser did not give her a chance to wake her up.

“No, no, I’ll tell you… … Please stop… … .”

“Stop.”

When Mass begged, the emperor stopped the torture. Then he approached Misa, who was in a moribund state, and lowered her head and asked.

“Yes, tell me.”

Even though he had witnessed the scene of terrible torture until now, the emperor’s voice was comfortable and gentle. That made the Mass even more terrifying.

“Wow, it is true that your Majesty’s Majesty has entrusted me with Ah, the child… … .”

The emperor was excited when the answer he wanted began to appear, but he did not show that excitement. He listened to Misa’s voice with a calm attitude.

“Ah, the borderline with the child… … left for There, I grew up… … .”

“How old are you now? If you really raised him, you would know how old he is.”

“fourteen… … No, fifteen years old… … it will be… … .”

“Where are you now?”

“Mom, I don’t know.”

“I do not know?”

As the emperor grabbed the horse’s tail, Misa’s still pale face became contemplative. She said as if she was really embarrassed.

“Really, really… … ! We broke up when I was very young… … . Even alive… … .”

“Hmm, is that so?”

“Yeah… … . So… … .”

“Then you are no longer useless.”

“… … Yes?”

As the flow flowed strangely, Misa looked at the emperor with a puzzled face. Looking down at such a mass, the emperor said with a fishy smile.

“There is no need to keep alive something that is useless. do it yourself You don’t have to live this time.”

“Yes!”

“Come on, wait! your Majesty!”

As the emperor was about to leave, Mass hurriedly summoned him.

“Hey, name! Sa, if he were alive, he would have changed his name. I know the name changed. So, please, save your life… … whoops… … .”

“It’s your name.”

As the emperor showed interest, Misa’s complexion brightened. But the emperor let out a light laugh and left the basement. I could hear Misa’s cry behind my back, but it was cut off as soon as the door closed.

“Can I not hear your name?”

The waitress, who was standing by, asked with a worried voice. The emperor replied lightly.

“Of course you should. But since you can tell a lie, you make it a little more desperate. Don’t dare spit lies.”

Since it was a prey already caught, there was no need to handle it with care. The emperor leisurely turned towards the main palace where the office was located. Not knowing that someone is following them.

* * *

The emperor pretended to kill her right away in front of Mass, but told the adviser not to kill her. Instead, torture was more intense than before. For three days, the emperor did not go to Mass and only heard the news by report. The first time she cried out for life, she begged to call the emperor as the torture continued. She left her tongue so she could speak, but when she attempted to commit suicide by biting her tongue, reports came from the emperor that she was gagged.

“This should be enough.”

Upon hearing the servant’s report, the emperor slowly got up and headed for the basement.

“I’m using the name Jack!”

As soon as he saw the emperor, Mass convulsed and cried out. Her voice cracked and the sound of iron was mixed, but Misa raised her voice. He tried to reach the emperor somehow.

“Jack?”

The emperor narrowed his eyes.

Jack. It’s not an unfamiliar name. But it was difficult to pinpoint who it was. Jack was the most common name among commoners. It must have been named that way on purpose because of this advantage.

“It’s useless.”

The emperor shook his head. Now, thinking that the Mass was really worth it, he was about to leave the basement again, but the words of the next Mass caught the Emperor’s footsteps.

“nomination! You must be using your last name as your last name!”

“Castle? Aren’t you disguised as a commoner?”

The commoners had no castles, so the emperor looked at him as if he was saying what he was talking about, and the servant chief next to him whispered quietly.

“Among commoners, natives of certain areas often use their surnames as their surnames.”

“Hmm.”

The emperor showed interest in the words of the chieftain.

“What is that last name?”

At the emperor’s question, Mass seemed to hesitate. When the Emperor tried to turn around without hesitation, he called out quickly.

“F, it’s Frit!”

“All together, it’s Jack Frit. Jack Frit… … .”

The emperor continued to ponder the familiar name somewhere. But no one came to mind.

“It is undeniably true. So, please have mercy… … .”

“Ah, yes.”

The worried emperor turned his head at Misa’s voice and looked at her. Seeing the emperor looking straight at him, Misa saw hope. Hope that maybe I can live. However, the next words of the emperor turned hope into greater despair.

“You begged me to kill you so much. Don’t give me the death you wanted.”

At those words, Misa’s face quickly turned pale. She hurriedly opened her lips, but the Emperor’s feet had already left the cellar.

“Sleep, Your Majesty! Please live… … !”

bang! When the door was closed, Mass’s cry ceased in vain. The emperor continued to mutter as he walked into the main palace.

“Jack Frit… … . Jack Frit… … . I’m sure it’s familiar… … .”

“your Majesty.”

At that moment, the chaplain spoke to the emperor and looked back coldly.

“What’s going on?”

“There is a man named Jack Frit.”

“what?”

The king’s eyes widened at the unexpected words.

“Who is that?”

“Don’t you remember? 1st place in this academic competition… … The child of .”

“… … !”

The emperor’s eyes widened at the words of the chieftain. Then he muttered a little.

“right… … . It must have been the boy’s name, Jack Frit.”

It didn’t make sense. He met face-to-face, but the child was just an orphan of a lowly commoner. His appearance did not resemble the Emperor at all. But I also felt something unusual. He was definitely a kid who looked out for his eyes. That child was the child she had been looking for… … ?

The province of Frit is far from the capital. Indigenous people with local surnames rarely leave the province. Moreover, since Mass had told the child the secret of his birth, he would not have ventured to the capital even more. So he could not believe that the child he had been looking for so close was so close. The child had also said that he was from Frit, so he was using his last name. But then it made no sense any more. If that child is the child he was looking for, there is no way he would participate in an academic contest as a representative of the duke family and do something that stands out.

“… … I can’t believe it.”

As the emperor mumbled in a muffled voice, the chaplain quickly added.

“It could be that the Mass is lying.”

“It is possible.”

The name of ‘Jack Fritt’ was listed in the newspaper as the first prize winner of the academic achievement contest, so it may be because he saw it and spit it out out of his mouth. However, considering the state of Mass when she was confessing, the possibility of that happening was remarkably low. Her body and mind were already exhausted from the long torture. I didn’t think he would lie in that spirit.

“… … It would be good to know for sure. See if there is anyone in the Fritt area by the name of Jack Frit. If you’re a native, you’ll know. and… … .”

The emperor kept his gaze away. To a place where there may be a child you have been looking for so much… … . the emperor ordered

“Find someone familiar with and bring him to me.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

The chaplain bowed his head and received the order. The emperor turned his head again and resumed the step he had stopped.

* * *

“Uh, one day a group of men suddenly came and messed up the house and took Mass… … .”

I brought the man into the house and asked him about his relationship with Misa. He said that he is in a relationship with Misa and that they are living together. I lied about being Misa’s old friend in order to loosen his boundaries as much as possible. With the information he had heard from Jack, he was able to easily relieve the man’s vigilance. According to the man, just a few days before we came, strange men suddenly came over and they recklessly held Mass.

“… … Do you not know what they are?”

Then the man shook his head vigorously.

“I do not know. Ah, but… … .”

As if he had suddenly remembered something, the man blurted out his last words. I focused on his words. After thinking deeply for a moment, he said with a face as if he had suddenly remembered something.

“As soon as they arrived, Mass exclaimed that she knew nothing.”

“I don’t know anything… … ?”

“Yeah, Mass seemed to know their identities from the start.”

‘… … You are the emperor.’

It was only now that I realized that the information that the former empress’s items were put up for auction under the name of ‘Miss’ had also flowed to the emperor. It was hard to believe that information had leaked out of the Cannes, but otherwise Mass couldn’t have been so afraid.

‘I’m one step late.’

He must have known well that Mass was going to be like this. But why did she put up the empress’s relics at auction? This man who lived with Misa might know something.

“Recently, Mass put up an item at an auction. Do you know why all of a sudden?”

“Oh that… … .”

At my words, the man stuttered, contemplating whether he knew something.

“I don’t know… … .”

However, just as the man was about to pretend not to know, Vicente set off a flame and threatened the man. The man who had already confirmed Vicente’s powerlessness once said, “Hey!” He screamed and said hurriedly.

“I am! I uploaded it! I need money… … . If I upload it under my name, debtors will find out, and Massa has an item that looks precious… … . sorry! Whoa!”

Finally, the man burst into tears. I looked at him with cold eyes.

“she… … Is Mass okay? Do you know where she was taken? If you know, please let us know! Is Mass safe? … ?”

He lost his lover for a moment and looked sad. However, this would not have happened even if he did not steal the name of Misa and secretly put up the remains of the former empress at the auction house.

‘I wouldn’t have been able to find Mass either.’

It was far better for no one to find her than to lose her to the emperor. His rash judgment made the situation worse. The sympathy quickly faded.

“Now what?”

Vincente asked me what I meant. In my mind, I wanted to hold the man accountable, but that doesn’t mean that Mass will return. Best of all, this guy won’t even know what he’s done… … .

“… … Let’s go back.”

I ignored the man and turned my back without hesitation. I heard a man sobbing from behind, but without delay I left the house.

‘We have to come up with a countermeasure.’

The Emperor will somehow try to get information about Jack from Misa. I don’t think she’ll ever say anything about Jack, who has already abandoned him once.

‘Maybe you already got a hint about Jack.’

Fortunately, she and Jack were separated from their childhood, so we don’t know what they look like or where they are. All she knows is that Jack has magically changed his appearance, and… … .

‘The name is Jack Frit.’

Did she even talk about magic? At least the name is most likely known.

‘You’ll find out soon.’

The name Jack is common, but the Emperor had already seen him once.

‘After all, I shouldn’t have been sent to the academic contest.’

At the time, Jack wanted me to let him go, but I didn’t know the situation would turn out to be this bad. No matter how much Jack wants, he’ll sternly refuse.

‘Now, what will I do if I regret it?’

If Jack’s information had already entered the emperor, there was no time. Before the Emperor moved, I had to move first.

‘Is the house saved?’

I remembered the house I had commissioned for real estate. They told me to come around this time, so it was time to go.

‘I should have found a house as soon as possible… … .’

That way, you can evacuate the children in case of emergency. And, and… … .

“Hey, Ciel!”

“Ah… … .”

Deep in thought, I looked up at Vicente’s loud voice, startled. Seeing me like this, he raised his elegant eyebrows as if he didn’t like me.

“Are you okay? Are you out of your mind?”

“Vincente, I… … .”

Suddenly, I was overcome with a very strong impulse. I’d rather ask Vincente. You may be able to seek help without telling the whole story. At least a hiding place where the children can live safely… … .

Then, suddenly, I woke up. Can I really trust Vincente completely? Can I really conclude that he is completely on my side? Come to think of it, up until now, Vincente has helped me a lot and I also depended on him a lot. There were many things that he could entrust to him. He was a very good helper for me. But it wasn’t like trust that linked him to my relationship. it’s a contract The only reason he helped me was to break the curse. The protection of children was clearly outside the contract.

‘and… … .’

Along with that, I didn’t fully trust Vincente. Of course, the first bad impression has changed a lot together. He was a much nicer and decent guy than I thought.

‘However… … .’

Even so, that doesn’t mean you can completely trust him. He is the owner of a large, unhealthy casino and once ran an illegal auction. Above all, he was the person who confronted Cloan in the original story. It’s on my side like this now, but I didn’t know when I would change my appearance. And if all the truth is revealed and help is sought, that person will probably be something other than Vincente.

“what? Why are you talking?”

Vincente, who was waiting for my next words, asked as if frustrated. At that, I smiled and shook my head.

“Nothing. Let’s go back now.”

“Hmm… … .”

Vincente’s expression frowned as if he was suspicious of me. As if to say something, he immediately waved his hand.

“done. Because I don’t intend to forcefully dig up things I don’t want to talk about.”

“thanks.”

“Can I go to the orphanage?”

“Huh… … , Please.”

“done. It doesn’t matter.”

After Vincente’s blunt answer snapped her finger once, I immediately returned to the nursery school director’s room.

“Then I will go.”

“Wait, I still have something to tell you.”

As he was about to leave, I quickly grabbed his sleeve. Vincente looked at me overly reacting.

“What, what?”

“Ah, sorry for catching you all of a sudden. I felt bad.”

He was a guy who didn’t like being in contact with other people, so he could feel bad enough.

“It’s not like that… … under.”

He looked at me crookedly and asked, as if I was frustrated.

“So what are you going to say?”

“It’s a mine. I think it would be better to advance the schedule. ASAP.”

can’t afford I wanted to finish the work I had planned as soon as possible and find stability. Vincente’s expression frowned as she looked at me as if this kind of emotion had been revealed on her face.

“Are you okay?”

“… … are you okay. Can you do it?”

“Whoa, okay. Anyway, this is enough for the amount of mining, and as soon as I get back, I’ll start spreading the rumors. From then on, those who approach will be picked up and sent to you, so you… … .”

“… … ?”

As Vincente blurted out the end of her speech, she looked at me with a puzzled face. Soon he gently pushed my forehead with his finger.

“Ah?”

Surprised by his sudden action, I wrapped my forehead and looked at him. Vincente said with a short laugh.

“You get some rest. If you go out with that look now, the kids you care so much for will be worried.”

With those words left, Vincente turned and disappeared. I was left alone, blankly staring at the place where Vicente had disappeared, and then I looked in the mirror.

“… … .”

It was only then that I realized the meaning of what Vincente had said. Clearly, my expression now looked somewhat anxious. At first glance, he looked like a scared child.

“ha.”

Looking at it, I took a deep breath. If you go out with a face like this, your children will definitely be worried.

‘However… … .’

Even if I told him to rest, he could not rest. Instead, he made an effortless expression. And I was ready to go out right away.

‘Vincente told me to rest.’

I can’t rest. I had work to do right now. After getting ready to go out, I found Hoyeon. Ho-yeon was burning firewood on the stove. As I approached, Ho-yeon, feeling popular, quickly stood up.

“Master, where are you going?”

Ho-yeon looked at my outfit and asked. I nodded and said.

“I have a place to go to. It might take a while. In the meantime, please take care of the children.”

He spoke and paused for a moment. And then he opened his mouth again.

“There’s not much I can do for you, but I’m sorry that I’m always asking.”

“Don’t say that. Just being here makes me happy.”

Hoyeon smiled softly.

“Before I came here, I was always busy with my hair upright and wary of my enemies. A heavy responsibility weighed on my shoulders, and when I was captured by humans, I would rather die. But when I come here, I laugh several times a day and sometimes forget that we are of different races.”

“Hoen… … .”

“Sometimes you can eat delicious food that is ecstatic.”

Hoyeon laughed lightly. Then he said with a calm face.

“I will take good care of the children. Don’t worry and go.”

Hoyeon said with a confident face. I nodded.

“Yeah, I’ll go.”

My heart became lighter. I left the orphanage thinking that I did well in choosing Hoyeon. The first destination is the bank.

* * *

I went to the bank and converted the amount that ‘he’ suggested into runes and withdrew. Indeed, despite the astronomical amount of a rune with a value of 100 gold, the pocket became very heavy. After leaving the bank, I ate the transformation magic potion I prepared in advance and headed to the last building. It was not difficult to find the place as I had already visited it once. It still looked shabby and gloomy.

“Excuse me… … .”

I cautiously stepped into the dusty interior and spoke. I expected him to show up like last time… … .

“uh?”

A red quill flew from the other side of the hallway and stopped in front of me. The sudden situation opened my eyes, and then the quill flew back in the direction it had turned. As I stared blankly at it, the quill stopped and looked at me. It seemed like he was telling me to follow him.

An inanimate quill is telling you to follow. Funny idea, but my feet were suddenly following the quills. The stopped quill flew again. The hallway was the hallway she had previously walked with the realtor. As I walked, a wide and bright space appeared, and the quill pen guiding me sat comfortably in the hand of a man.

“Come here. The timing is very right.”

He was sitting on a chair and approached me. still looks gorgeous He hadn’t turned into an old man like before. He seemed to have already expected me to come.

“I’m curious to see how far the work you asked has progressed.”

“If that’s the case, I found a very suitable house just yesterday. Would you like to see me?”

A man proposed to me. You just bought a house yesterday. As he said, it was very timely. I nodded my head and grinned, he pulled out a scroll from the drawer and tore it to pieces. At that moment, a tornado struck the room. When I close my eyes and open them in a strong gust of wind… … .

“Wow… … .”

A completely different landscape was unfolding. I was standing on a gentle hill, not too high, and a vast, pale green meadow stretched out to the end of the horizon that I could see. There were small herbivores poking around among the trees and bushes that had risen from time to time, and it was full of wildflowers. All I could see was that. There were no people or buildings. He said, standing next to me.

“This is a land that no one knows about, not even marked on the map. No one is going to come here the way you wanted it to. Even the emperor.”

At that, I said with a slightly puzzled face.

“I have to go to town or city to buy necessities, what should I do?”

“If that’s the case, you can use the scroll. It’s expensive, but if you have enough money to ask me for a quest, it will be enough.”

I guessed the price of the scroll in my head. Each scroll costs about 10 gold. It’s a huge amount of 1 million won in Korean currency, but… … .

‘It feels like that amount of money is nothing.’

If I was a country in my previous life, I would have been surprised by the price of the scroll, but, ironically, now I was thinking, ‘That’s about it’. Even after subtracting the donations, I was earning a huge amount of money from the tea bag business every month. To the extent that there is no problem at all if you use one scroll every day for the rest of your life… … .

‘Besides, the scroll leaves no trace.’

rather good It has been the best environment so far. I looked at the man and said.

“Where is your house?”

“It’s just a short walk from here. Because I live with children, I purposely showed the surrounding environment. There are no wild animals here, so it’s perfect for children to run around. come here.”

It felt like he paid attention to the smallest details. Thinking it was good to leave it alone, I followed the man. how far did you walk Slowly, outlines began to appear, and a large house appeared in front of me.

“Wow… … .”

The pure white fence came right up to my chest, and I could see a playground enough for children to run around.

“For customer care, we also have a playground for children to play with.”

The man said with a confident face. I sincerely thanked him.

“thank you.”

He turned his gaze back to the playground. Unlike the playground in , which has only a suitable assortment, I clearly felt that the playground here is really a space for children. Slides, swings, seesaws, jungle gyms, and even a sandy space. This greatly reduces the risk of injury to children.

Looking at the playground with satisfaction, I looked at the most important house. The house was a little bigger and neater than . Upon entering, the living room with a large fireplace was revealed. There were three rooms in the center of the living room, and at the end there was a staircase leading to the second floor. Unlike , which was designed to be convenient for patrols, it was a house that felt like a family home.

The 2nd floor had 4 rooms in a straight hallway, and the 3rd floor was an attic. When I opened the door to the attic, a cool breeze blew in. A view of the landscape came in through the window. like a frame. Other than that, the house had all the conditions I wanted. It was sunny and there were no signs of leaks. This house didn’t even make a creaking noise whenever the children ran around. It was a sturdy and very well made house.

“How are you?”

After looking around the house, the man asked. I nodded my head loudly.

“I like it very much. It was hard.”

This was not at all worth the huge amount of money. Most of all, I liked the fact that no one could visit this house.

‘When they become adults, all the children will be independent, but… … .’

Until then, it was good to hide and live. After even looking around more, the man tore the scroll again and returned to the main store. I handed the bag I had brought in advance to the man. After checking the amount inside, the man looked satisfied and handed me ten scrolls and a key.

“If you tear this scroll, you can always go to that house. This is the key to the front door of the house. I can give you a scroll back to the capital if you wish, but how about it?”

the man asked me In fact, if you move to that house, you probably won’t come back to the capital for a while.

‘But there’s nothing wrong with taking it.’

“Yes, please. thank you.”

It would be nice if I didn’t have to use this scroll for a while… … . After taking all the scrolls, I left the building. After drinking the magic detox potion, I went back to the nursery. And the next day, Vincente and the Duke came.

* * *

The enemy tried to contact me faster than I expected. It was because of the exaggerated publicity by increasing the amount of magic stone mined by Vincente.

“I got a deal date. Three days later.”

“Where?”

“It’s a building called ‘Acacia Pavilion’ not far from Khan. It is now an abandoned building that no one is using. We decided to do business there.”

“What did your companion decide to do?”

Vincente answered the Duke’s question.

“Alone without minions.”

I nodded my head at Vincente’s answer, and I was deep in thought.

“You probably want to trade quietly. Well, I guess I’ll have to hide in secret… … .”

That was the moment.

“I will go with you.”

I looked up in surprise at the duke’s sudden words and asked.

“You too?”

He nodded as if it was natural.

“Didn’t I say that I was also involved in this?”

Of course I said that, but I thought it was about magic stone mining… … .

“However… … .”

Of course, if he was with him, it would be very reassuring, but this was too dangerous to be compared to simply mining a mine. I said it frankly.

“It’s very dangerous.”

“But don’t you go too?”

“that… … .”

I know the peacock is worried about me. Maybe you don’t want me to go there.

‘But only I know the structure of the enemy’s mansion.’

The enemy’s mansion was the place where he had a battle with Cloan, so he knew the rescue. The place where the cursed Aethernum might be stored was also expected. As such, I couldn’t be absent from this operation. I can’t tell the story directly, but the Duke knew well that I couldn’t be absent from this incident. So instead of telling me to fall for it, he said he would be with me.

I nodded, contemplating whether I could bring the peacock in any more than this. In fact, that worry is now over. The Duke wanted to be deeply involved from the start, and I couldn’t stop it. It’s dangerous now, so I guess it’s too late to tell you to fall. Reluctantly, I nodded my head.

“I see.”

And I looked at Vincente and said,

“Then you and I will accompany you as your servants.”

“Hmm, I don’t like other guys interfering, but I can’t help it. It’s not bad to have someone like a duke help out.”

It was surprising. I thought you would say no to Vincent. He’s a guy who doesn’t like craftsmanship very much… … . But in retrospect, it means that this event is important enough for Vincente to be serious. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to break the curse that has haunted him for the rest of his life.

‘If you think that way, it’s pitiful.’

After watching him for quite some time, Vincente wasn’t that bad. Of course, my first impression was really bad, and even now, even jokingly, I can’t say that I’m a good person, but anyway, I’m not a bad guy. It’s to lift the curse, but just look at how much you helped me. Such a guy ended in a tragic end as a villain in the original story. It makes me sad to think about it like that. If there had been a helpful person like me in the original story, it wouldn’t have ended like that… … .

“What are you looking at like that?”

“Nothing. Then the operation… … .”

I said the operation I had been thinking of. It was a very simple and dangerous operation that ended as it was with a few mistakes. Hearing the story, the peacock nodded.

“Surely simple, but probably the surest way.”

“Yes.”

As he said, the method I suggested was very simple. While Vincente was making a deal, we would also hide in a wagon loaded with a large amount of magic stones and enter the enemy’s mansion. How to sneak into the enemy’s mansion and use the void Ethernum to summon Vincente. But as simple as it was, there were a lot of gaps. The peacock suggested one way.

“Then how about using that hallucinatory ethernum?”

“The hallucinatory ethernum?”

“We’re also hallucinating to look like magic stones. Wouldn’t that reduce the risk of being caught a little?”

“Ah, sure… … .”

That was a very sensible thing to say. If it is a hallucinatory ethernum that hallucinates even ordinary magic stones to make them look special, it will be possible to hallucinate us as well. Vincente nodded as if in agreement.

“I think it’s a good way.”

“It would be nice to hallucinate the magic stone too. Because I have no intention of handing over the magic stone. If you cover the outside with magic stones and fill the inside with stones, it will be very eye-catching.”

Vincente giggled and added a comment. He looked already excited at the thought of messing with the enemy. After completing the operation, we promised three days later and parted. After seeing the duke off, I fell into deep thought.

‘If I come back after finishing this job safely… … .’

I set my gaze on the desk. After clearing the large map, a scroll from the real estate agent appeared.

‘I have to leave.’

If this task is completed safely, the emperor will surely become powerless. But that doesn’t mean the threat to me and Jack is gone. This place and the Imperial Palace are so close that the emperor can reach them if he wants to. So if Jack has no intention of reclaiming the throne… … It’s good to leave this place.

‘Before that, we must finish this task safely.’

If you safely recapture the cursed Aethernum and lift the curse, your relationship with Vincente is over. And if you leave the capital, you and the duke… … .

At that moment, my heart ached. Taking a deep breath, I put the scroll into the drawer. Then he traced his memory and drew the structure of the enemy’s mansion on paper. Again and again carefully. Because there shouldn’t be any mistakes. The day passed like that.

* * *

The emperor’s gaze fell down. A woman was lying flat on her face, trembling with her gaze.

“Woah, I see your Majesty the Emperor, I see you.”

“I heard that you are familiar with .”

“Si, are you talking about Ciela Nursery School?”

She raised her head in surprise at the unexpected name, and as soon as her eyes met the emperor, she quickly lowered her head.

“Yes, yes. I have some work experience… … .”

“What is your name?”

“Lo, it’s called Romandara. your Majesty.”

Romanda couldn’t understand the situation and felt like she was about to cry. After being suddenly fired from , Romanda moved from place to place. However, there was no place that accepted Romanda because he was evicted without a letter of recommendation. Even that didn’t do his job well, so Romanda was quickly kicked out. As she was barely continuing her life by moving from place to place, several men blocked Romanda’s front. I tried to turn around, but the back was blocked and I couldn’t.

A man appeared in front of the fearful Romanda. He introduced himself as the emperor’s servant and asked Romanda if he knew anything about , and Romanda answered that she had worked there before. He was immediately captured and brought right here, right in front of the emperor.

The emperor’s fame was well known. The one who ascended the throne by beheading his brother. A cruel man known for being merciless to those who dislike him. Then why is he looking for himself? Although scared, Romanda did her best not to make a mistake. The only thought in my mind was to get out of here safely. At that moment the emperor asked.

“If you know anything about , please tell me.”

Although the emperor’s command was sudden, Romanda vomited out all the information she knew.

“that… … Siella is a place run by the Fallen Nobility, but the facilities are not good enough, and it is a poor place to be eliminated from the audit. She looks beautiful, but her personality… … .”

“Okay, how about the kids?”

“Oh, children? He, so the youngest, is a girl named Lodi and follows a girl named Ren best. Edie was the last to come in, but she’s not shy and Clauan is very cheeky… … . And I have a child named Jack as the eldest.”

“Jack, yes. Tell me more about that kid named Jack.”

The emperor’s eyes suddenly changed. At first glance, Romanda seemed to have a numbness in her throat as she went on to live. He didn’t know why the Emperor was asking him this, but he thought of Jack, desperately trying to get out of this place as quickly as possible.

“Jack… … This is a boy named Jack Frit. fourteen… … No, I am fifteen now.”

Let’s see, what kind of kid Jack was.

“He… … He was a weird kid. He was no ordinary kid.”

“Isn’t it normal?”

“Yes. There was a time when Director Ciela sent the children to another facility. Perhaps it was because of the lack of gratitude, and the amount of donations also decreased, and it was because it was difficult to bear so many children. But one day Jack came to me and said, Please help me and my brothers not to scatter.”

“Can you help me? Was there any special reason?”

“These kids have been with Jack since he first entered the nursery.”

“Did you just accept that request?”

“no… … . I refused, saying there was no reason to do so. Then Jack said… … You threatened me!”

“How did you threaten me?”

“That, that… … .”

Romanda hesitated, but in the Emperor’s sharp gaze, she couldn’t help but tell the truth.

“I stole and sold money from the director’s office… … . I guess it was caught by that guy Jack… … . He offered me a deal that he would let me go if I could help. I was forced to accept it and had to ask the director not to let Jack and the kids go.”

Romanda looked genuinely embarrassed. The emperor asked more.

“Is there anything special about it? How did he get into the orphanage?”

Romanda was suspicious of the Emperor’s particular interest in Jack, but her mouth moved quickly.

“As far as I know, that… … I came in during the clean street policy.”

“Clean street policy?”

The emperor’s brow furrowed. The ‘clean street policy’ was his first policy after he ascended to the throne. It was literally a policy to clean up the streets and to get rid of the poor who polluted the streets. Apparently, adults were sent to labor camps and minors were sent to orphanages.

‘Are you sent to an orphanage then?’

If that’s the case, then you were wandering the streets… … . It would be plausible to say that after Mass had left home, he had gone up to the capital, wandered the streets, and sent to an orphanage.

“And that guy, he was a very smart guy. If you tell me one, you can… … No, he was more enlightened than that. I liked books, so I wore them every day.”

As the emperor listened to his story, Romanda, who wanted to be at this time, began to talk back and forth. Then, suddenly realizing that the atmosphere was not serious, I shut my lips tightly.

“also… … I can’t leave it alone.”

The emperor, who muttered a little, raised his head and glanced at the chieftain, and the chieftain brought the knights and bound Romanda. Suddenly captured, Romanda struggled loudly and shouted.

“Lung, Your Majesty! Why are you doing this? Please save me! I told you everything you want!”

“Put him in the dungeon.”

“Yes.”

However, the emperor did not listen and ordered the servant chief, who beckoned Romanda to go.

“your Majesty! your Majesty!”

Romanda cried out, but soon her voice was interrupted by a huge door. Romanda and the knight left, and the chieftain quietly stood beside the emperor. After a long silence, the Emperor finally spoke.

“I have to punish you.”

“Shall we summon the knights?”

“It would be best to end it as quietly as possible. call the bodyguards I will set the date for tomorrow night.”

“all right.”

At the emperor’s command, the chieftain bowed his head and left the auditorium. The emperor, who was left alone, pressed his temples tightly as if his head was throbbing, and smiled quietly. His lips parted open and a muffled voice came out.

‘I’m not sure if it’s really that kid.’

what is it It is better to cut the buds of doubt and see. The emperor raised his cold gaze.

* * *

The long-awaited appointment day has come. I left the orphanage with Ho-yeon early in the morning and headed to Cannes with the Duke. After finishing preparations in Cannes, it was meant to depart for the meeting place, ‘Acacia Pavilion’.

“I’ve heard of places like this, but it’s the first time I’ve been there.”

The duke murmured in front of the huge Khan. After all, the duke is not a person worthy of coming to a place like this, so it’s just strange. It felt like a child’s surprise, so I burst into laughter briefly. The peacock looked at me bewildered.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

To be honest, if I said I laughed because it was cute, I would be offended. Instead, I shook my head and held out my mask. I wasn’t going to use the auction house, but I decided to wear a mask because there was nothing good about showing up. In particular, the peacock stands out wherever he goes, so someone will recognize him immediately. I quickly put on my mask and looked at the peacock. However… … .

‘Oh right.’

Peacock, I’m not good at tying knots. His hands were very sloppy. The peacock’s expression became serious as the string kept coming loose. I smiled lightly and went behind him. When the duke gave me a puzzled look, I grabbed the string of the mask and said:

“I’ll do it for you.”

“… … Then I will take care of you.”

Perhaps the Duke thought it was unreasonable to do it alone, and the duke gave the string to him. He bent slightly to make it easier for me to tie the knot. I tied the knot tightly so that his mask wouldn’t fall off in any case. As the fine black hair passed through the gap between my fingers, I tickled for nothing.

‘Come to think of it… … .’

As I was doing this, I remembered that time. The day I went to the mansion of Count Seymour. At that time, the peacock helped me.

‘I couldn’t even tie it back then, so I did it.’

It feels like yesterday, but it’s been quite a while. A season has already passed. As I was thinking, I tied all the knots and I fell off him. Then, I went forward and checked that the mask was in the right place.

‘Yeah, that’s good.’

The dark blue mask suited him very well. At first glance, the golden eyes were very mysterious. Any color other than a blue mask would suit him well.

“Can I just go in?”

I asked him and the peacock nodded. We entered the entrance together. As if Vincente had already said it, no one caught us. Rather, a person called a guide appeared and guided us to the elevator.

“‘Vincente’ is waiting for you.”

When the Duke and I got on the elevator, he operated the lever with a large magic stone attached to it. Then the elevator began to move slowly and then quickly headed upward.

‘I mean, it’s amazing.’

It was already the second time, but the elevator using the power of the magic stone was amazing. With that in mind, I glanced at the peacock. The peacock was silently looking straight ahead. Even though it was an unfamiliar place, her neat appearance caught my attention without a single shake.

“Im here.”

As soon as we reached the top floor, the guide led us inside. I’ve been to Vincente’s room through magic, but it’s the first time I’ve been up to the top floor by an elevator like this, so I pretended it wasn’t me and looked around.

‘indeed… … It’s Vincente.’

Unlike the glamorous and glamorous downstairs, the top floor, used by Vincente alone, was quiet and even felt empty. After passing through a long corridor with occasional ornaments, the guide stopped in front of the farthest room.

“I am waiting inside. You can go in.”

Having said that, the guide went back. After looking at the dark red door for a moment, I slowly pulled the handle. The inside was the same as I had been before. A spacious room with a lot of paperwork and untidy neatness. As the Duke and I went inside, Vincente, who was sitting at the desk, approached me.

“I’m here?”

His expression hardened. No matter how much Vincentera I am, I feel nervous.

‘Well, it must be the most tense among us.’

Because he had in front of his eyes what he had longed for so much, nothing else. The introduction was unnecessary. We went straight to the point. First of all, I summarized today’s operation one last time.

“We’ve prepared an escape route under the carriage, so we’ll just have to escape while we move the magic stone after we get to his mansion.”

At Vincente’s words, I nodded and touched the invalid Ethernum in my hand. The eyes of the Duke and Vincente turned towards him.

“I’m happy though. Because the hallucinations of Aethernum are not nullified.”

The idea of ​​hiding us with the hallucinatory ethernum was good, but there was one concern. What if the aethernum of nullity nullifies even the hallucinations? Fortunately, however, the only thing that nullified Ethernum could nullify was magic. The hallucinations were eaten safely.

I wrapped my hair in my arms for the past few days, followed my memory, and took out a map I had completed and unfolded it. There was a lot more empty space than the finished space because there was a limit to the description of the background in the original work, but I was able to draw safely to the place where I expected the Ethernum to be stored.

“It’s important to know where you are when you first arrive. It would be a good idea to refer to this map to find your way.”

Said, looking at Vincente and the Duke alternately. The two nodded their heads. After the operation meeting was over, Vincente snapped her fingers. Then we moved to another space. Immediately a very large wagon came into view. I intuitively recognized that the carriage was ours. There was no one around the wagon. It seemed that Vincente even drove the carriage. In fact, there are conditions stipulated there, and we were able to reduce the variable that Vicente drives was useless.

While Vicente checked the wagon, I opened the wagon’s door. The inside was a bit cramped compared to the very large outside. The carriage was still empty. A door in the middle of the floor stood out. When I pulled the door open, a secret space appeared. It wasn’t very spacious, but it seemed to be suitable for me and the peacock to fit in. I leaned slightly inside. It was a lot more comfortable than I thought.

‘This is the way out of which Vincente spoke.’

As I fumbled on the floor, something like a very small handle caught on me. After unlocking the lock and opening the handle, the door opened silently. I looked around except for my face underneath it. The world looked upside down. I was just curious, so I was hanging around and looking around, when suddenly my two legs stopped in front of me. As he raised his gaze along the bridge, the peacock, who had taken off his mask, bowed his head and made eye contact with me. Surprised by his sudden appearance, my hands relaxed and I screamed briefly and fell to the floor.

“Ciel!”

But luckily, I didn’t hit my head on the ground. The peacock just supported me. I fell under his arm and looked up at him with wide eyes.

“Are you okay? Where were you injured? … .”

“it’s okay!”

The duke’s face, asking with a worried expression, was so close that I hurriedly got up and fell from his arms.

“… … thank you it’s okay thank you.”

It was hard to look at him, so I turned my gaze slightly and thanked him.

“… … okay.”

The duke responded with a strange voice to my appearance. I know my attitude is rude, but I can’t help it.

‘I was so surprised… … I feel like my heart is going to explode.’

I got close to him all of a sudden. The blow was even greater because I hadn’t even prepared my heart. I took a deep breath and calmed my pounding heart.

“What’re you doing?”

Then Vincente approached and asked with a puzzled face. I shook my head loudly.

“Nothing. Is the inspection over?”

“Oh, nothing wrong.”

He looked at me with a complicated expression. The duke approached me and stood next to me. A strange current flowed. Now, with the decisive battle in front of his eyes, his tense expression went back and forth.

“Before we depart, we must first change our appearance.”

Having said that, Vincente snapped her fingers. Then, the appearance of Vincente and the Duke changed. Vincente’s platinum-blonde hair was plain brown, and her white, pretty face had changed to an ordinary impression. He seems to have completely changed his appearance because there is a risk of being caught by the enemy.

The same was true of the peacock. His jet-black hair had turned to sky blue, and his golden eyes had changed to blue. But the beautiful appearance remained the same. However, the impression was somewhat blurred. It would be more accurate to say that the presence has faded.

And I… … .

“Because of the void of Ethernum, the magic won’t work.”

It was better to keep the ring on to signal that I had arrived. There is a way to put it on and take it off again, but in that case, the magic that I put on hard work can be removed, so I prepared a magic potion that I can drink when I arrive in place of Vincente’s magic. So, I decided not to cast a spell from the beginning, but to change my appearance with a magic potion after arriving and calling Vincente.

“Now go in. Then I will fill the wagon with magic.”

Vincente’s magic was really useful. With just one gesture, this huge wagon can be filled in one breath.

‘It won’t be as easy as it seems.’

I glanced at the necklace that Vincente had given me.

‘Now, though, the magic is almost restored.’

I brought it in case you didn’t know. I wish I didn’t have to use this necklace. Our goal is to recapture the cursed Aethernum. A decent fight isn’t good. I got on the wagon. As I was about to enter the secret space connected below, the duke entered first and then reached out to me.

“You can’t fall like a little while ago.”

I blushed at his words. Because I thought it was an absurd mistake. I wanted to plead that it was careless for a moment, but the expression on the peacock’s face when he reached out to me was so serious that his lips didn’t come off. No, it’s hard to make eye contact. Come to think of it, I, the Duke and I are alone in that small space until we get to the enemy’s mansion.

‘Is it okay… … .’

I was suddenly very worried. They say they keep their emotions, but sometimes they show their emotions without realizing it. At times like that, I would rather reveal all my feelings, but… … .

‘I have to leave soon anyway.’

As long as I had already made up my mind, I shouldn’t have moved forward with him. I hardened my heart and bit my lip. Then he took his hand and went downstairs. This is unavoidable. He is blocking the entrance and holding out his hand, and he will come down on his own, so why not ask him to get out of the way? I went downstairs and closed the door.

“do.”

With Vincente’s signal, I felt a feeling as if my head was getting heavy. I tried to open the door slightly, but the door wouldn’t open. In this state, Vincente gives hallucinations. Then the useless stone mass and us underneath it will also appear as magic stones. We’re hiding in a secret space, but they can find it, and it’s good to be a little more certain. The door of the wagon closed and after a while the roar of a horse was heard. As soon as I thought, ‘I’ll be leaving soon,’ I felt a rumble.

“Isn’t it uncomfortable?”

I shook my head at the words of the peacock who was sitting opposite me.

“I’m fine. How about you?”

“I’m fine too.”

It may feel cramped because it is a small space and there is no ventilation, but there was no such thing. Rather, it was very comfortable and cozy. It seems that Vincente used some kind of magic.

‘It took about 20 minutes to get to the Acacia Pavilion.’

I don’t know how long it will take to get to the enemy’s mansion, but when I checked the map, it looked like it would take about an hour. Originally, the enemy’s mansion was hidden by his magic, but since the place name was mentioned in the original, it could be found on the map. He did not tell Vincente and the Duke about it. It was because I was worried that Vincente would come to visit me, even if I said that.

‘Do I have to be with the Duke for over an hour?’

I leaned my back against the wall to get some distance from him. And glanced at him. A thin light that came through the gap in the carriage wall fell on his face and body. So even in the dark, his face and expression were clearly visible.

The peacock was quiet with his eyelashes lowered as if lost in thought. Thanks to that, it became possible for me to hold my breath and secretly look at the peacock.

‘Again… … You’re handsome.’

It was a look I never got used to. Every time I see it, something new and amazing comes out. Even though the impression was blurred by magic, it was always clear to my eyes. It’s so clear that only this person can be seen… … .

Is that so? Every time I see a face like this, I feel the excitement of seeing it for the first time.

“Ciel.”

“Yes Yes?”

Then he spoke. I looked at him, startled, wondering if he had been caught stealing. The peacock slowly raised his gaze and made eye contact with me. The blue eyes instead of the gold they had before turned to me. But it was also a peacock. The emotion in the blue eyes was clear. Tension and… … .

That was the moment.

Rumble! The wagon shook violently, and I stumbled when I was vigilant. I was about to touch the ground with my hands, but before that, the peacock’s hand grabbed my arm.

“Are you okay? Where did you get hurt? … .”

The duke looked at me anxiously. I wasn’t hurt at all, but he was acting like a child. I was trying to shake it off saying it was okay, but when I suddenly met his close eyes, I stiffened as I was. I should say it’s okay, but my lips didn’t open well.

‘The sound of my heart is so… … Big.’

“Ciela, I thought about it before, but you… … .”

The duke, who looked at me quietly, was about to say something, but the carriage stopped with another rattle. And the conversation sounded.

“Is this wagon?”

“Let’s check.”

“Hmm.”

Then, along with the sound of the door opening, there was a sign of rummaging through the magic stone. Me and the duke held their breath in close contact.

‘Will Vincent be okay?’

If the current character is really the enemy, then Vicente could be in danger.

‘Actually, it’s because I took all the risks.’

Moreover, there was little chance of recognizing her appearance and voice with magic. The backtracking was quite tenacious. The sign of the hand digging into the magic stone was getting closer and closer. Maybe this secret space was discovered, I couldn’t even breathe. But soon the sight faded away, and the voices were heard again.

“great. I will deposit the transaction amount to the account I received at that time.”

“As soon as possible, please.”

It was obvious that Vicente was swallowing a laugh. Because I cheated on the enemy and stole my money. The roar of the horse was heard again, and the carriage began to move again. I instinctively noticed that this carriage had left Vincente’s hands and headed for the enemy’s mansion. When the wagon moved and there was a noise, I was able to breathe.

“I’m glad I didn’t notice it.”

He sighed and looked up at the peacock. The peacock was still holding my arm.

‘I think I was trying to say something… … .’

“Sir, what did you say… … .”

“… … It is nothing. From now on, it would be better to silence the sound as much as possible.”

Having said that, the duke fell from me. I looked at him curiously. He must have been trying to say something, but why suddenly… … .

‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’

Just thinking about it made me feel bitter, but I tried to push my thoughts away and turned my head. We didn’t have any conversations until we got to the enemy’s mansion.

* * *

The white-haired man entered the room covered in darkness. He paused for a moment to discern his son-in-law. A small ray of light leaked through the tightly closed curtains. The white-haired man turned his gaze to the direction the light was headed. A man was sitting at the end. He walked towards the man.

“Enemy, no. Should I call him Count Frehrmann, the master of swordsmanship now?”

“… … hundred.”

At Baek’s words, the enemy raised his head. The frost that had frozen one eye white now spread to the other eye, freezing both eyes. The enemy didn’t say anything, but White could tell that he was blind in both eyes. I’m very happy. Because of this, I can’t figure out what kind of expression I’m making. A worried voice flowed from between the lips painted with white arcs.

“It seems to be getting worse and worse.”

“Turn your mind off and turn it off.”

“How can you not care, comrade?”

“colleague?”

At Baek’s words, the enemy burst out laughing as if it was funny.

“Comrades, these aren’t words that come out of your mouth. Tell me your purpose, Beck. I know you weren’t really worried about me.”

“… … .”

At the end of the enemy’s day, Baek was silent for a moment. Instead, he slowly approached the enemy. Feeling the white presence, the enemy grabbed the scabbard next to him. Seeing this, Baek let out a short laugh.

“I’m happy though. If it wasn’t for the senses trained by swordsmanship, I would have become a helpless person who could not feel anything.”

“When you come closer, I will cut you.”

The enemy growled and warned, but White shrugged and moved again. But this time, it was not an ordinary step. A purple air stream flowed around him for a moment, and Baek moved to the enemy’s side in an instant. The startled enemy tried to swing the sword, but Baek had already crushed the tip of the scabbard.

“I will find the healing ethernum.”

“… … Shut up.”

“Give me the cursed Aethernum instead. If you can’t guide me because you can’t see, tell me the hidden location.”

“Shut up!”

When Baek showed his true intentions, the excited enemy jumped up from his seat and swung his sword at random.

“Ethernum cannot be passed over! it’s mine! It’s mine!”

“Ha, indeed.”

Seeing such an enemy, Baek shook his head as if frustrated by it and said as he stepped back.

“I will come back tomorrow. If you don’t tell me where Aethernum is by then, I’ll kill you, pull out your heart, and search the mansion to find you somehow. If you have a head, think well. Which choice is beneficial to you, enemy.”

“hundred! Stand there!”

The enemy shouted, but Baek had already disappeared. Even when he noticed that White had disappeared, the enemy could not easily quench his excitement. A knock was heard as he was gasping.

“go away… … .”

“Master, the item you have been waiting for has arrived.”

The lips of the enemy who was about to be expelled were hardened. Then he slammed the door open. The butler, who was waiting outside the door, was startled by his sudden appearance, but he bowed his head without showing a sign.

“Wagon, magic stone. My power is finally here!”

“I put it up in the back yard of the annex so that no one could see it. Would you like to see it?”

Even though he knew that the word ‘see’ had no meaning, the butler asked, and the enemy shook his head.

“Take me there right now!”

“Yes, I will help guide you. Excuse me.”

Although he was not looking, the butler politely bowed his head and took the enemy’s arm and moved forward. The face of the enemy as he took each step was filled with joy.

* * *

‘Have you arrived?’

how far did you run I felt the carriage stop in the stillness. I wondered if it had stopped for a while, but then I heard the driver getting off. Intuitively, he recognized that he had arrived at the enemy’s mansion. I looked at the peacock.

‘Shall we leave now?’

‘That would be nice.’

The peacock nodded his head. I stuck to the wagon wall once more, checked the sound, and carefully opened the exit door. The underside of the wagon was far from the ground, so it had to be seated carefully so as not to make a sound. First the nimble duke came down and he supported me. After safely escaping from the carriage, we lowered our posture and looked around for a while. As soon as there was a buzz nearby, he quickly hid behind the wheel.

‘That person… … .’

I just tilted my head slightly. The man who approached the carriage was dressed in a fancy way, but his appearance was ordinary. As he approached, he checked the inside of the carriage and muttered with admiration.

“Really, these are all magic stones… … . No matter how small he is, he seems to have a lot of money. Damn, what do you do when you pretend to be an Amman noble? I only get paid a little bit.”

‘This voice… … .’

I made eye contact with the peacock. It seems that the peacock also recognized the identity of the voice.

‘It’s the same voice I had with Vincente.’

If so, then he is the one who bought this magic stone.

‘It’s a band.’

It was easy to spot. There was nothing surprising. Because I really didn’t think the enemy would show up without hesitation.

‘The Count… … .’

‘Even if it’s a count,’ said the deputy. I do not know all the identities of the members of the organization. Even in the original, the identities of the members of the organization are not clearly revealed. However, there were clues as to its identity. The fact that the member of the organization was a ‘central nobleman’ was also one of the clues. The enemy was one of them. The exact name of the enemy did not appear in the original. However, on several occasions, he was mentioned as a central nobleman called ‘the master of swordsmanship’.

There were several excellent swordsmen in the Empire. For example, Duke Dietrich Kreiman was also a great swordsman. There are swordsmanship masters who say they produce only the best knights, and there are many other talented people such as the winner of the swordsmanship competition and the commander of the Imperial Knights. None of them fell short of the reputation of a ‘master of swordsmanship’. Therefore, it was difficult to identify the ‘master of swordsmanship’ among them. However, when it comes to the ‘earl’ and ‘the master of swordsmanship’, the word is different.

‘Count Frérmann.’

He was one of the people who perused the nobility yearbook and engraved it into his eyes. He showed a distinct prominence in the sword from the age of ten, and entered the military academy as the youngest, and after graduating from high school at the youngest age, he inherited the rank of Count Frehrmann and swept over the battlefield. The soldiers cheered for his splendid inaction and relentless swordsmanship, and the morale of the imperial army surged in every war he went to.

‘However… … .’

The man who had nothing to fear with only a sword became increasingly arrogant and arrogant. The battlefield where he went to protect the empire was gradually transformed into a slaughterhouse to satisfy his desires. The soldiers faltered at his crooked desire. He used to wield his sword regardless of his enemies or allies, but he was seriously injured by a momentary mistake, and he can no longer wield his sword as he did before. People were rather relieved, and he was greatly discouraged, and it is said that he disappeared after that.

‘So I put it up as a strong candidate.’

If you are active in an organization, your political activities are likely to be less.

‘It would be plausible to say that Eternum also got their hands on the battlefield.’

I wondered if I should tell the duke what I found out. Then the duke said

“There is grass there. I wish I could hide myself in the grass for now.”

The peacock whispered quietly. I nodded and looked at the man’s behavior. Seeing the magic stone filled with the carriage, the man burst into exclamation.

“… … There are so many, I don’t know if I can peek at one… … ?”

he muttered a little. His eyes, glancing from below, were glistening with lust. He could feel all his nerves being focused on the magic stone. If I were to pull myself out, now would be the right time.

I glanced at the peacock and he nodded. As we were timing, when the man plunged deep into the wagon to steal the magic stone, we swiftly got out of the wagon and hid in the grass.

‘Whoah, I’m going to die.’

Only one carriage escaped, and I was already exhausted. I hid myself among the grass and looked at the man with only my face removed. I was worried that he might have noticed, but fortunately, the man did not harbor any doubts. Then he sighed People will come to move the magic stone soon. Sure enough, soon the duke whispered quietly.

“Ciel, someone is coming.”

After hearing the duke’s words, I came to my senses and checked the direction he was pointing. There were really two people walking this way. However… … .

‘Your behavior is strange.’

One of the two was unstable and was supported by the other. The impression became more and more evident.

‘That person… … .’

As they got closer, me and the duke disappeared completely and held their breath. They passed the bush and approached the wagon.

“Sir, that man just… … .”

I whispered quietly, and the peacock nodded.

‘A man with reduced mobility, obviously he was wearing an eye patch.’

It’s really weird. It’s not a room, and it’s not even the night, but you’re walking around with your eyes closed in broad daylight.

‘Special training… … It didn’t look like it.’

If so, I wouldn’t have received such support. Then I suddenly remembered that Vincente was fighting an enemy. Did you have an eye injury at that time? And the injury hasn’t healed yet… … .

If so, then I understand the bizarre appearance. I watched them again. They checked the magic stone inside the carriage.

“Uh-huh, magic stone! The source of my strength!”

A man wearing an eyepatch clasped the magic stone in his arms and shouted with joy. Then he said to the man next to him.

“Take all these to the room. And bring ‘it’ too. It will absorb power.”

“all right. master.”

“I have to go back to my room. tired. Call me when you’re ready.”

“I’ll see you.”

A man called the butler went back the way he had been supporting him. And soon after, many users came and moved the magic stone of the wagon. In the meantime, the Duke and I moved from place to place quietly. Because there were too many people, it was easy to get caught. Moving into the forest, we caught our breath for a moment. Fortunately, it’s been fine so far.

‘Is the children well?’

I was suddenly worried. When I was preparing for departure, I left the scroll with Ho-yeon, just in case. If anything happens while I’m away, tear off the scroll and evacuate.

‘It would have been better if I had been by your side.’

If I can finish this task safely, I will be able to lessen my worries. It won’t be down for this long. Thinking about it that way made my heart ache.

‘For now, let’s just focus on this.’

I looked at the peacock and said,

“Sir, those people earlier… … .”

“okay. Perhaps the owner of this mansion. He will be the master of Aethernum.”

also… … . The peacock seems to have had the same thoughts as me.

“However… … He looked very bad.”

At his words, I nodded. That’s how serious his condition looked.

“I’ll call you Vincente first.”

“… … okay.”

The Duke paused for a moment and answered. I took the ring off. Vincente will be here soon. ‘Cause I’ve been waiting for this moment However… … .

“what?”

“Why didn’t you show up?”

“Yeah, will you?”

As the Duke said, Vicente did not appear. I thought you were going to show up right away, right?

“I’ll try again.”

Maybe there was something wrong, so I put the ring back on and took it off.

“… … He doesn’t show up.”

But this time, Vincent did not appear. I hadn’t thought of such a case, so I was confused.

“Isn’t it possible that you don’t hear magic well?”

“Yes? no way… … .”

I hate to believe it, but the Duke’s words were true. I lit a flame over my hand just in case. Fire was made. I did… … .

“Very small. cute. Was it really that small?”

The peacock, who saw my fireworks, shared his honest impressions. For some reason, I was embarrassed and shook my head quickly.

“No, it’s not really that big. As you said, something seems to be blocking the magic. But it doesn’t seem to be completely blocked.”

“Then maybe the signal is going slow. I have no choice but to wait.”

I nodded at the peacock’s words. But he didn’t know when Vicente would come.

‘It won’t take long.’

I don’t know for sure, but if even this amount of fire magic that consumes less mana is released, it will be more difficult to completely block the pursuit magic that consumes a lot of mana.

‘Should I change my appearance before that?’

It might be a good idea to change your appearance in advance, in case someone notices you. I took the magic potion I had prepared in advance from my pocket and drank it. Since this was the third time, I felt less repulsive than the first.

“Ciel… … .”

Suddenly, the peacock’s eyes widened as he looked back at me calling my name.

“Oh right. I should have told you earlier, were you surprised?”

I pulled my hair out to check the color change.

‘what?’

I thought of something like the usual brown or green, but the color changed to a brilliant silver. it’s silver Silver hair is a very rare and difficult color to come by. Moreover, it is a color that is almost impossible to come out with a magic potion… … .

‘that’s interesting.’

Wait, maybe her eyes aren’t silver, are they? It’s hard to see because there’s nothing to illuminate. I’m curious, hmm… … .

Contemplating, I met the peacock’s eyes. He was looking at me with strange eyes. I just asked him.

“Sir, what color have my eyes changed?”

Then the peacock slowly opened his mouth.

“It is sky blue.”

“Ah, it must have changed to a lighter color overall.”

With silver hair and blue eyes, wouldn’t it look like a walking cloud? By the way, why is the peacock staring like that? Maybe it doesn’t suit you? Because disguise was significant, it didn’t matter if it was suitable or not, but I wanted it to look good if it was going to change. I mean, it’s such a difficult combination. Embarrassed, I said, twisting my hair.

“Isn’t it a bit strange?”

“no.”

The duke answered immediately. With a very determined tone, I opened my eyes and looked up. He looked me in the eye and said.

“matches well. But it felt a little new, so I couldn’t take my eyes off it. I apologize if that made you uncomfortable.”

“Oh, no. I was not offended.”

“Then I’m glad.”

Saying so, he smiled softly. Seeing that, I felt like my face was heating up for nothing. I had a hard time controlling my expression at the next duke’s words, despite the fact that I had struggled to grasp my mind.

“But anything would suit you.”

“… … thank you.”

After the confession, I thought he became more active, but I didn’t know how to say it so directly. He was not used to such a daring feat yet.

‘No, I will not be able to adapt in the future.’

He gave me a compliment, so I thought I should say something in return, so I rolled my eyes and opened my lips.

“Hey, you get along very well too.”

This was not an empty word. Because it’s something I’ve always had. I took this atmosphere as an opportunity to convey it. Then the peacock smiled very brightly.

“Thank you.”

“Yes… … .”

And a moment of silence followed. The peacock and I sat side by side against a large tree, looking elsewhere. The awkward atmosphere seemed to suffocate. I’ve been alone with him many times before, but it’s the first time I’ve felt so awkward.

‘That’s probably because I’m conscious of the peacock.’

His expression, gaze, voice, tone, and even small gestures make him nervous. It is clear that that tension was transmitted to him through the air current.

‘I’d rather Vincente come sooner… … .’

Because he doesn’t have anything like that. How about being more friendly? It feels like a friend. It seemed that this tension would be relieved when he came.

“Ciel.”

At that moment, he spoke my name. I looked at him in surprise.

“Yes?”

“Perhaps… … Am I uncomfortable?”

My eyes widened at the unexpected question. His eyes wandered through the air and focused on me. His straight, clenched lips signaled that he was very serious now.

“I think my confession made you uncomfortable.”

“Ah, that… … .”

Actually, it wasn’t wrong.

‘After hearing the duke’s confession, I was very aware of my feelings.’

that I like him. From then on, I didn’t feel comfortable seeing him. I don’t know what to do with the first feeling… … . Unable to tell the truth, I looked away. The peacock let out a short sigh.

“… … It is true that I want you to be conscious of my confession.”

I looked at him at the voice I heard. The peacock’s blue eyes turned to me. a little sad If it had been her original golden eyes, she would have been much prettier. Making eye contact with me, the peacock continued to speak slowly and gently.

“But I didn’t want you to make me uncomfortable. It’s true that I want to win your heart, but I don’t want to get away from you because of my greed. So… … .”

The peacock’s eyes fluttered for an instant. He gave me a bitter smile and said to me.

“It’s okay if you don’t accept my heart now. Even if you refuse… … Okay. Please don’t make me uncomfortable, Ciel.”

It was not a request or coercion. it was a plea The duke is begging me not to leave me please and not to go away from me. The ‘Duke Dietrich Kreiman’, who is known to be in conflict with the emperor and has no one among the noble families to follow him, comes from a humble downfall aristocrat and is the head of a small orphanage… … .

That evoked a strange feeling. I think I became a great person, and I also felt that he was very soft. So, it was to the extent that I wanted to accept his heart. To be honest, I want to vomit out that I like you too… … .

“I… … .”

Also, this guy is not good for me. I thought it would be difficult to control my emotions if we were together longer than this, so I jumped up from my seat. I felt the peacock looking up at me. Rather, I decided to take a look outside the forest. It’s been a while, and Vincente will appear soon.

“that… … Shall we go to the main building before Vicente arrives?”

In that case, wouldn’t it be better to move it enough to be able to move it? Because two people are less noticeable than three people moving. When I changed the topic openly, the peacock looked at me with a strange look and nodded as if he couldn’t help it. I was grateful for that, but I was sorry. We walked along the exterior of the building to find the main building. What is surprising is that the number of users is extremely small compared to the size of the very spacious mansion.

‘It’s like Count Seymour.’

Count Seymour had almost sent out his servants to minimize the cost when economic activity was no longer possible. But that wasn’t the only reason. There was also something to hide his illness. Why is she thinking It must have been because Count Frérmann’s condition was bad at first glance.

‘So it makes sense if you say that the magic is blocked for security.’

As a swordsman, the most difficult thing for him to deal with is magic. He may have believed that if he blocked the magic, he would be able to handle everything else. Even if you can’t continue your life as a prosecutor, your skills won’t go anywhere.

“Ciela, that seems to be the main building.”

How much crooked road would I have walked, avoiding my eyes? The peacock pointed somewhere. I looked in the direction he was pointing. It was definitely the largest building in the mansion, and the users were coming and going.

‘Vincente should appear soon… … .’

“Oh, that’s terribly annoying.”

Before thinking, I heard Vincente’s voice from behind. I looked back warmly. When I greeted him in an unanswered way, he blinked his eyes in embarrassment and smiled. He changed his appearance by magic, but his characteristic smile was still there.

“What are you waiting for?”

Normally, I would have been blunt about what I was talking about, but today I did not affirm or deny it. Because waiting is true.

“More than that, this mansion is terribly annoying. I felt the tracking magic you gave me was very weak, and I had a hard time finding it because I had magic to hide my presence.”

As expected, this mansion had a special magic that blocks magic. Was the reason for doing so, after all, to prepare for an attack from the outside?

“That’s the main building. There is a cursed aethernum within me.”

At my words, the Duke and Vincente looked at the mansion. Maybe it’s because I found out that there was a special magic on it? It felt even more gloomy and blurry. Having confirmed the location of the main building, I took out a map from my pocket and spread it out on the floor. The map showed the route from the entrance of the main building to the room where the Aethernum was kept. The map was simpler than I thought. There was no special device on the way, and the structure was not complicated. But it was located in the most difficult place to find.

“The Aethernum is in a secret space located inside the enemy’s room.”

“A secret space?”

At my words, Vincente frowned. It’s not easy being in the enemy’s room, but the fact that there is even a secret space seems like a pain in the ass.

“It must be difficult to approach the room away from the eyes of the users.”

“Well, that’s why… … .”

I glanced at the two of them. As I was wondering what I was going to say, I felt sorry for nothing. But other than this, I couldn’t think of any other way.

“that… … How about wearing a disguise?”

“If it’s a disguise… … ?”

“As a user. However… … .”

I glanced at the main building. I’ve always felt this mansion… … .

‘All but a few are women.’

From the beginning, he had planned to disguise himself and hide in the mansion. Even a closed mansion requires a minimum number of people to manage the mansion. So I thought it would be fine if I disguised myself as a user and moved. But in this mansion, except for a few, most were women.

‘Why?’

The owner of this mansion is a very careful person. I put a blocking magic on it, and it wasn’t enough, so I put a magic that blurs the presence of the mansion. If you are that thorough in crime prevention, there is a high possibility that you are suffering from anxiety. That is why, no matter what happens, the mansion is filled with women who are relatively easy to subdue. Since women replaced men’s manpower, the number of female employees was much higher than that of other mansions.

The problem is that since the number of male users is very small, there may be some who consider the Dukes of Vincente and Crayman suspicious. No, you will definitely find it strange. So, it was difficult to get into the current form right now.

“What should I do?”

“What, what, how?”

When I asked with a puzzled face, Vincente, who responded lightly, was cloudy and snapped her fingers. Then his appearance changed in an instant. The magical brown hair and ordinary impression remained the same… … .

“What, what?”

Confused, I stuttered. Vincente raised her head and replied.

“This should be enough to avoid suspicion.”

Vincente shrugged. His long brown hair fluttered across his shoulders. Yes. Vincente was transformed into a woman.

‘The world of magic is really limitless.’

During that time, Vincente had shown many extraordinary skills through magic, but she never expected to see her transformed into a woman. What’s even more surprising is that it fits perfectly without any discomfort. It was more natural because she changed her appearance with magic rather than just a woman’s disguise.

“I don’t think that’s enough.”

but what Even if it was in the form of a woman, it was not unfamiliar or burdensome because the unique atmosphere of Vincente was the same. He was also a pretty cool guy.

Vincent did it. now… … . Both me and Vincente’s gazes turned at the same time. The peacock’s face turned a little red when attention was paid to it.

“dismissal… … .”

I’m kinda sorry It’s Vincente’s own business, and he doesn’t care about such things, but the Duke wasn’t such a thick-faced person. Maybe it’s too much of a burden.

‘I’d rather ask the Duke to look outside.’

You can’t go inside together, so it might be better to look at the dynamics outside. I was about to say that thought, but the Duke spoke first. He looked as if he had decided something.

“would.”

“Yes? really?”

There was no subject, but I could tell what it was without listening. When I asked in amazement, he nodded and looked at Vincente.

“request.”

“If you want it that much.”

Vincente smirked and snapped her fingers. For some reason, I became more nervous and looked elsewhere.

“… … did it happen?”

At that moment, I was shocked by the sudden sound of a voice. Then he glanced back at the peacock with a squinting squint.

“Wow… … .”

And without realizing it, I burst into exclamation. Needless to say, the peacock in the form of a woman was really beautiful. The original indifferent eyes and tightly closed lips are the same, but should it be said that they have become a little sharper? I have to say it’s alluring. Anyway.

“It’s really pretty.”

“is it… … .”

I was purely amazed. If he had been a real woman, “Sister!” and may have followed As I stared, the peacock blushed slightly and turned his head. Oh my gosh, it’s pretty like that. Anyway, the disguise was done. The costume was also changed to a maid’s suit through magic. I gathered the two of them together and told them what I had learned. The true identity of the enemy was that of Count Frehrmann. The Duke was very surprised by this, and Vincente responded by asking who it was.

“He was a very famous prosecutor. It was even said that his sword protects the empire.”

“It’s the past tense.”

The duke nodded at Vincente’s words.

“I heard that he was seriously injured during the war and disappeared. I wonder if the Count is the owner of the cursed Aethernum… … .”

“It’s the sword of the Empire, and it’s not even funny. In reality, he’s a pervert who is obsessed with slaves.”

The corners of Vincente’s lips rose slightly. There was a deep look of disgust in his eyes. It bothered me more about calling myself a ‘slave’ than that, but I pretended not to know. If I just pointed it out, I wouldn’t like it.

“Even if you get injured, your skills will remain. And you have to be careful as you can also use magic stones to cast magic.”

They both nodded at my words. We approached the main building.

‘The enemy’s room was the last room on the second floor.’

However, as far as I know, Gaju’s room was not accessible except for those close to him. Moving away from people’s eyes was the most important thing. That was the moment.

“there!”

someone called us Startled, I looked back. A woman with a strong appearance approached me quickly.

“These are the first faces I’ve ever seen. Where do you belong?”

I was embarrassed, but I took a step forward and bowed my head to answer.

“I do laundry and chores.”

“Hmm, okay?”

The woman looked at us suspiciously. I swallowed my saliva. The maids doing laundry and chores occupy the largest proportion in the mansion. In particular, since the number of maids in this mansion is overwhelmingly large, I thought that I would be able to cleverly hide in the gap.

“I recently hired more maids to do chores, so it must be you.”

“Yes.”

At my words, the woman was engrossed as if thinking about something. In the meantime, I glanced slightly at Vincente and the Duke. Vincent’s lips twitched.

‘Should I kill you?’

No, stop. Then, this time, the duke placed his hand on the scabbard hidden under the skirt.

‘I’ll knock you out.’

No, sir, please stop.

Not only do we not know the rank of the woman, but this woman is not suspicious of us right now. It was not too late to deal with it after the woman suspected us.

“Okay, I’ve decided.”

At that moment, the woman raised her head and grabbed my wrist. Startled, I blinked and looked at her. In the meantime, his eyes stopped the two men from going out.

“You go up.”

“Yes? where… … .”

“Where is the master’s room?”

“Yes… … ?”

If it’s your master, Count Frehrmann? In a completely unexpected situation, I looked at her with puzzled eyes. Then she rebuked how she misunderstood it.

“Are you sure you don’t believe the rumors that the master is insane?”

I didn’t know there would be such a rumor, so I looked at her without answering. Then she took a deep breath and said:

“Recently, the owner’s behavior has changed a bit, so such rumors are circulating… … . Anyway, it’s a baseless rumor, so come on up. Your master says you need a maid to attend.”

“Oh, yes.”

“Take care of them.”

As I bowed my head, the woman returned with a satisfied smile. Apparently, a woman is more like a maid.

‘by the way… … .’

“Ciel, I will go.”

“No, I am going. I’m going to go grab it.”

As soon as the woman disappeared, the two men screamed. Then, aren’t they fighting each other over who they want to go? I know they’re worried about me, but they were absurd.

“First of all, Vicente will not be able to control her emotions as soon as she sees the Count.”

As I pointed and spoke, Vincente put on a dissatisfied expression.

“Your actions are awkward, and you may be suspicious.”

Pointing to the peacock this time, he shrugged. Judging by the look on his face, he seems to have no confidence in himself.

“But, Ciel, it is dangerous to go alone.”

“I think the same. You’re not good at magic right now, are you?”

“Ugh.”

I didn’t say anything, but Vincente was well aware of my condition. As he said, it was not easy at all to release magic power because of the blocking magic. It seemed that if I made a mistake, my magic power would explode as it is. But it’s more dangerous to let those two go.

“For now, I’m just serving, and I know how to open a secret space, so I’ll just look at the dynamics and come out.”

He knew the location of the secret space where the Aethernum was hidden, but he did not know the structure of the room. Although there were descriptions in the book, it is now about 10 years ago, so the structure could have been different.

“Until then, please make sure no one comes. If it seems dangerous, you can come in and help.”

I said to the Duke who couldn’t give up his worries. The peacock looked at me for a long time and nodded slowly.

“… … I get it. Instead, you should always seek help when something dangerous happens. He’ll be right around the corner.”

I nodded at the duke’s serious voice. Then I headed to the second floor where the Count’s room was. When I went up to the second floor, there was really no one in the hallway. It felt like walking through a haunted mansion. It felt even more so because of the gloomy atmosphere that spread throughout the mansion.

Vincente and the Duke stopped about three steps away, and I stood before the Count’s door. And after looking at the Duke and Vicente once, he knocked on the door.

smart. Recalling the attitude of the users in the original work, I waited for an answer to come back, but for some reason no sound was heard. I knocked once more, then quietly opened the door and went inside.

‘It’s dark.’

As soon as I opened the door, I felt that it was dark. Not a single ray of light came in, perhaps because the window was covered with a blackout curtain. I stood still for a moment and blinked my eyes to discern the son-in-law. After that, I noticed a little bit of the surroundings. The room was very spacious and… … .

‘Fenghae.’

All they had was a bed, a sofa and a small table. There wasn’t even an ordinary desk.

‘Did you intentionally remove everything?’

A mark on the rug was announcing there was something there.

‘After all, the Count can’t see.’

The way I came here with my eyes closed with eyepatch support before, and this room now as well.

‘Because of Vincente’s magic?’

“Who are you? Is it the assassin sent by Baek? To steal mine!”

At that moment, I wondered if I could feel the cool energy on the nape of my neck, and then I heard a terrifyingly eerie voice. I guessed the owner of this sword.

“Oh, no. The maid sent it.”

It didn’t matter if that woman was really a maid. First of all, it was important to clear the boundaries of this man. by the way… … .

‘I asked if it was an assassin sent by Baek.’

If it was Baek, he was definitely one of the members of the organization. As I recall, I think I played the role of a leader who led the organization.

‘Is there also an internal division?’

Then, it was understandable that the magic that surrounded the mansion and the number of female users were large. All of them must have been prepared for the attack of White.

‘I didn’t even notice that you approached me.’

Even if it is uncomfortable due to an eye injury, it seems that his skills do not disappear. If the Duke or Vicente had entered, the battle would have been fought by now.

“Sa, please save me… … .”

When he didn’t let me go despite my explanation, I purposely trembled and made a sound of fear. Actually, it wasn’t that scary. Who wouldn’t be afraid of having a sword in front of his neck? But it wasn’t that scary either. what is it

‘Is there a reliable corner?’

I had no idea how reliable it was to have someone to rescue me whenever I was in danger. When I first met the Duke, I didn’t know I would be so dependent on him… … . Who would have known that feelings would grow so deep?

“… … .”

Fortunately, the Count lowered his sword to see if my frightened smoke had passed. Then he went to bed and said,

“thirsty. Bring water.”

“Oh, yes.”

He must have really needed a maid.

‘Isn’t it difficult to do private affairs even if you feel sensitive to the basics of a person?’

I went to get water and looked around.

‘You said that among the books in the library, there is a key in a black book, and there is a key hole in the place where you pulled out the book. You said there’s a passage behind the wall that leads to a secret space.’

It’s probably still in the same location today. But a difficult thing happened. The room was too dark to find which book was the black one. Guess I’ll have to pull the curtains back to find the book… … .

“Come and bring it.”

When I hadn’t brought water for a long time, the Count let out a voice as if frustrated. I quickly poured water into a glass of water on the table and brought it to the Count.

“I brought water. master.”

He held out a glass of water to him. After taking a sip, he suddenly threw the glass at me. If I hadn’t crouched down in surprise, I’d have been shot in the face.

Clink! Instead, a glass of water that fell on the floor made a loud noise.

“You’re too cold!”

this crazy guy Do you throw a glass of water in a person’s face? I wanted to argue, but I said in a stern voice.

“sorry. I will bring you back with warm water.”

It was the moment when I was about to go outside because I thought it would be better to tell Vincente and the Duke about the situation in the room and exchange opinions for that reason.

“Stop.”

The Count’s voice caught my ankle. I looked back with a nervous expression. Have you ever won a prize?

“Yes?”

“Come here and lie down.”

“Yes Yes?”

For a moment, I was so flustered that I stuttered. Then the Count, who was walking around, bent my wrists and wrapped them around me, and said in a gloomy voice.

“I told him to lie down on the bed. Rebellion is unforgivable.”

“radish… … ! put this… … !”

As soon as I understood what he meant, I struggled, and the count ignorantly dragged him away. I wonder if I’ve been treated like this to the maids until now. That’s why the maid said it was a groundless rumor. I wish everyone knew… … .

My head was spinning rapidly. What do we do. Shall I shout and call the Duke and Vincente? Or would you rather be distracted and be stunned with magic? While I was contemplating, the Count threw me on the bed. The world turned upside down and the Count creeped up on my body.

“Fall… … !”

I tried to scream, but I couldn’t make a sound anymore as I saw the peacock’s bare face up close. The area around his eyes was red, as if he had been frostbitten, and was dyed black. Above all else, the eyes that were described as ‘red’ were frozen white.

His loose eyepatch gradually fell down. His pupils revealed were out of focus. I couldn’t see properly through those eyes. And now this man was very underestimating me. I’d rather be stunned like this… … .

That was then. smart.

“Master, we have made the preparations as you commanded.”

The Count’s movements stopped at the sound of a knock and a man’s voice coming from beyond the door. He hurriedly got up and walked out of the room like a demon possessed. Suddenly left alone, I stared blankly at the closed door. My body trembled at the thought of what I almost had to go through.

‘This is not the time.’

He couldn’t miss the Count’s absence. I jumped up and pulled the curtains off the window.

“Ugh, it’s dazzling.”

I was used to the darkness, so the sudden sunlight was so dazzling. I squinted my eyes slightly, adjusted to the light, and looked around the room again.

‘In bright light, it is more flattering.’

The room felt much more empty and empty than it had seen in the dark. He had cleared anything that caught his feet in the path he was walking around.

‘… … A real madman.’

My body trembled with disgust.

‘Let’s call the Duke and Vincente first.’

You don’t know when the Count will return, so it was good to move quickly. I opened the door and looked out into the hallway.

‘By the way, where did you two go?’

I thought they would definitely wait in the hallway, but the two of them were nowhere to be seen. I made a small noise.

“dismissal?”

Immediately, I felt a trace behind my back. Startled, I looked back. The Duke and Vincente appeared suddenly.

“Where did you appear?”

When I asked with my eyes closed, Vincente replied indifferently.

“I released my magic so that I could come right away when you called, and I moved around for a while.”

“… … Is that possible?”

“Well, it’s nothing. All I need to know is the wave of magical power flowing through the air.”

That’s Vincente, that’s right. I know he’s a genius, but every time this happens, I feel like a completely different person.

“Ciel, are you hurt anywhere?”

Immediately after that, the peacock ran and looked all over my body. It’s a little unfamiliar to me to treat you like a woman like this. Embarrassed, I smiled awkwardly and nodded my head.

“Yeah, it’s okay.”

If the duke finds out what the count was trying to do to me, I don’t know, but a very big thing will happen.

“Once you go inside. When the Count is away for a while, he will find Aethernum.”

“Where did that bastard go?”

“I do not know. I think he’s trying to do something with the magic stone he bought from us.”

“I’ll have to find Aethernum quickly before I come back.”

“Yes that’s right.”

We went inside and headed straight for the bookshelf.

‘It’s almost a black book.’

Most of the books on the bookshelf were black books to hide the secret space.

“There is a key in the book and there is a keyhole that opens the door in the place where the book was. We have to find it.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

Vicente, who responded lightly, waved her fingers as if trying to use magic. However… … .

“what.”

He must have tried magic, but nothing happened. The peacock saw it and said.

“It doesn’t look like an ordinary bookshelf.”

“… … The magic doesn’t work at all.”

Vincente frowned and muttered.

‘I thought it wouldn’t be easy, but… … .’

Even so, it is a place where Eternum is hidden, but I thought it would be so lax. As it turns out, it seems that a blocking magic has been applied to the bookshelves as well. However, as long as Vincente’s magic is not applied, it is probably strong enough to be incomparable to the one hung in the mansion. I took a deep breath and parted my lips.

“I can’t.”

Two men looked at me. I said as I pulled out a black book.

“We have to look for each one.”

* * *

Count Frérmann, who entered the room filled with magic stones, could not hide his joy.

‘The body is full of energy… … !’

Just by having the magic stone next to him, it felt like his body was filled with power.

“Did you bring ‘it’?”

“Yes, Master.”

At the Count’s words, what the butler brought with him was a grinder powered by a magic stone. It is not difficult to pulverize magic stone with a normal grinder, but this specially made grinder was possible. When the butler came with the grinder, the count quickly put 10 magic stones into the grinder. Soon the grinder roared and dust fell to the floor. The Count quickly took it with both hands.

The count smiled at the feeling of powder in his hands. You can tell without looking. It must have a beautiful purple color that is so enchanting.

“This will make me stronger.”

Whoops, I inhaled once through my nose and poured it into my mouth at once. When the butler quickly brought water, he swallowed the water and pushed the powder into his throat.

gulp. Through the silence, only the sound of him passing through the water was heard. Before long, he wiped his lips and tried to feel the magic flowing inside me. However… … .

“… … what.”

“What is going on, Master?”

“Magic, I can’t feel the magic!”

he shouted The butler, who was startled, checked the magic stone, but it was unmistakably a magic stone in his eyes. He was clearly feeling the power of magic. By the way, what does the Count mean that he doesn’t feel magical power?

The Count took the grinder from the butler’s arms, grinded it himself, and poured the powder into his mouth. I grimaced and swallowed, trying to feel the magical energy that should soon return to my body. However, no matter what, the magic was not felt at all. After sitting down on the floor and swallowing a small magic stone, he woke up soon after.

‘It’s fake!’

My immediate thought was that I should check with my own eyes to see if Aethernum was safe. He got up from his seat and ran outside. The butler called from behind, but didn’t even answer. He rolled his invisible eyes and headed for the room. The users he met along the way saw his face and screamed, but he didn’t even respond. When he finally arrived in front of the door, he intuited. There’s someone in this.

* * *

Finding the key and secret space took longer than expected. This is because not only the volume of books is huge, but also checking between books is necessary.

‘If you really went to see the magic stone we sent, you’ll find out right away.’

No matter how much illusions were used to disguise the stone as a magic stone, the fake was a fake. It was obvious that he would soon notice. So, before that, I had to find Ethernum and escape. The thought made my heart even more impatient. As I was frantically flipping through the book, a cold metal caught my fingertips.

“… … found.”

I quickly grabbed the key and found the keyhole. Since I took out all the books, I was able to find the hole without difficulty.

“I found it?”

“Huh!”

Vincente and the Duke approached quickly. I put the key in the keyhole and turned it.

Druck. With a dull sound, the wall opened and a downward-facing space appeared. It’s too dark down the stairs, so I cast fire magic. Fortunately, the magic was successfully realized as if there was no blocking magic in the basement. After illuminating the surroundings, I went down with the two of them.

“It’s like a maze.”

It’s not like I’m not, but I was walking in a straight line, and I felt like I was walking on a curved road like a maze. Perhaps it was my own mistake, the Duke and Vincente nodded their heads.

“… … It’s magic. Damn it, I got lost with magic.”

Vincente, who noticed later, inevitably grinded his teeth. It was felt that Count Frérmann had prepared very thoroughly.

“Can’t you get rid of magic?”

“It is impossible to decipher whether it is a magic created by ourselves.”

Vincente bit her lip. His eyes blazed with anger and helplessness. What now? You can’t just keep going round and round in the same place. At that moment, the peacock spoke up.

“Isn’t even the invalid Ethernum useless?”

“Yes? Ah… … !”

His words suddenly caught my mind. All of this was done by magic, and the invalid Ethernum had the ability to nullify it.

‘perhaps… … !’

Upon realizing it, he took the ring out of his arms and slipped it into his finger. Then, surprisingly, a straight road appeared in front of me, not the winding road I had been on.

“… … The road has changed.”

“I can’t see it with my eyes.”

Vincente replied dissatisfied with my words. It seemed that only my eyes, who possessed the invalid Ethernum, could see it properly.

“I think we should go like this. Follow me.”

I walked along the road.

“If you are careless, you may miss it.”

“It is the same.”

Said Vincente and the Duke from behind. It seems that following me is much more difficult than I thought. It would be like breaking through magic with your bare body.

how far did you walk Eventually, the road disappeared and a square appeared instead. And a dark purple jewel placed on the central platform.

‘That’s… … .’

I could recognize it at once. That is the ‘Cursed Ethernum’ we have been looking for.

“at Las… … at Las… … !”

While everyone couldn’t take their eyes off them, Vincente reached out toward Ethernum and proceeded. Vincente tried to acquire Ethernum. But he could no longer move. It was by Count Frérmann who suddenly appeared. he shouted like a scream.

“Who are you?”

At that cry, Vincente turned her head like a seizure. Me and the Duke looked at the Count in surprise. When did you appear? I didn’t even feel a clue… … .

Looking at the peacock, he frowned. He also didn’t seem to feel anything. Upon closer inspection, a dark red aura was rising around Count Frehrmann’s body.

“See you again.”

Vincente grinned.

“That voice is you, Raphael. You crawled in like a mouse.”

I could guess by listening to their conversation. That the name ‘Raphael’ is the real name Vincente had stolen. Count Frérmann approached with enthusiasm. The expression he felt from him was unfamiliar.

“I gained power temporarily by absorbing the power of the magic stone. That situation is pretty dangerous. I’ll deal with you, so you back down with the duke. I need to reduce my mana consumption, so I also loosened the magic that I put on it.”

Saying so, Vincente snapped her fingers. Then, the appearance of Vincente and the Duke returned to normal.

“However… … .”

That means you’re at risk too. Vincente’s power is truly incredible. I knew that fact better than anyone. However, the state of the Count is suspicious. Just looking at it gave me a sense of danger. But even though we can’t all join forces, we’ll fight alone.

The peacock also said softly if he meant the same thing.

“It’s too dangerous. It’s not good to waste time.”

“I know that. But I kill that bastard. And it seems that you have to kill that bastard to get Aethernum.”

“What are you talking about?”

“There is a magic all around the Aethernum. It’s a very powerful defense magic, and it’s like that bastard’s magic. In other words, if you don’t kill that bastard, the magic won’t work.”

“But if that’s the case, I… … .”

Count Frehrmann might be listening, so I can’t say it directly, but if magic was a problem, I didn’t know if it could be solved with the void of Ethernum. But Vincente shook her head.

“It’s not just magic. A mixture of the power of the cursed Aethernum.”

“Ah… … .”

At Vincente’s words, I couldn’t speak any more. Ethernum does not affect each other. Just as the aethernum of the void did not get rid of the hallucinations of the aethernum of hallucinations. With those words, I confirmed the cursed Ethernum. When I looked closely, as Vincente said, a deep purple color like the cursed ethernum was flowing through the thin film that covered the ethernum.

“Even though… … sleep… … !”

I was trying to say that it would be better to deal with them together. But Vincente did not even look at me and ran towards the Count. He covered his lips as he almost inadvertently shouted Vicente’s name. If Vincente’s name is revealed here, it can be bound again by the cursed Ethernum. Besides, no matter how you look at it, that child didn’t seem to have any intention of cooperating with us.

“What should I do?”

When I saw the peacock and asked him impatiently, he shook his head and said.

“If you intervene recklessly, you may show a gap again. For now, I have no choice but to follow the author’s words… … . And if that’s the case, I’ll deal with it, so I hope you’ll prepare a blow.”

At the duke’s words, I nodded my head. As he said, if Vincente intervened in the midst of a rampage like that, I could have grabbed my ankle for nothing. At first, I had no choice but to prepare for a blow and watch.

* * *

“Haha, very good! You have become really strong!”

Dodging Vicente’s edged attack, the Count burst into laughter. Then he flew at once and touched Vicente’s face with his hand.

“Really, beautiful.”

“Can you see it?”

As Vincente sarcastically reached out to the count’s frozen eyes, the count said, avoiding.

“Don’t look very good. Beautiful blonde hair and purple eyes… … .”

Vincente was startled by his description. Meanwhile, the Count made a sword made of ice and held it in his hand. After watching a series of battles, I noticed.

‘I can see the eyes.’

His eyes were still frozen, but his strange white and red eyes were chasing after Vicente. Perhaps Vincente noticed that too.

The Count didn’t even have enough ice to make a sword, so he wrapped the magical energy of an ominous energy around it. Seeing this, Vincente laughed and said:

“Are there any other magic stones?”

“I’m not stupid enough to get caught up in shallow water! Did you really think that I would be satisfied with that level of magic stone?”

“What is certain is that we didn’t get as much power as we wanted.”

Vincente and the Count had a conversation. I remembered what Vincente said to me last time. A method of absorbing the power of a magic stone and making it run wild in an instant. Now the count must have used that method. Perhaps it was through that power that he temporarily became able to see his eyes. It seems that there was a magic stone prepared instead of the fake magic stone we bought from us. As Vincente said, he didn’t have enough magical power to satisfy him. Nevertheless, it showed formidable power.

I looked at Vincente anxiously. Although the blocking magic had been dispelled as he descended underground, he was still in an unstable state. That’s probably… … . I turned my gaze and looked down at the cursed Aethernum surrounded by curtains. The name was engraved on the smooth surface of the dark purple Aethernum. It’s probably the real name Vincente lost.

Vincent was unable to perform at his best due to a sense of revenge, excitement, and fear that he might be captured again.

‘It would be better for me and the Duke to help.’

Even if it was difficult alone, I didn’t know that it wouldn’t be that hard if we were together. Vincente didn’t seem to mind at all.

‘It’s not that I don’t quite understand.’

I lost my real name because of the curse and lived in fear that I might get caught. How frustrating and terrifying. So it made sense that I wanted to break the curse with my own hands.

‘But it’s dangerous.’

I lifted my head and looked up at the ceiling. Whenever the two people’s magical powers collided, the entire space vibrated as if resonating. That looked dangerous in my eyes. Instinct shouted, “I need to get out of this place.”

“dismissal.”

“Know.”

I was going to tell him to take Vincent and get out of here if I could, but the Duke nodded, saying he already knew. It was very believable. I gazed at the cursed Aethernum, still surrounded by the Count’s magic.

‘Even so, I don’t think it’s going to work at all.’

I carefully stretched out the hand with the ring on it just in case.

Pachijik!

“Ciel!”

Even with a slight touch of my fingertips, it felt as if a high-voltage current was being splattered. If the peacock hadn’t grabbed my hand and pulled it out, it would have been a whole roast.

“You’re reckless!”

he yelled at me Then, with trembling eyes, he looked at my injured hand.

“ha… … , why are you acting so reckless? … .”

“Oh, it’s okay.”

It was the first time he had seen a peacock who had lost his composure, so he looked at him in awe and came to his senses. Even though he said it was okay, the peacock’s expression did not go away.

‘It hurts a little… … .’

He said he was okay with the peacock, but in reality it wasn’t. With only a slight touch, his skin was torn and blood overflowed. Dark red magic was still flowing on the surface of his skin. It didn’t seem like it would heal easily.

‘If there was a healing ethernum, it would have been better soon.’

Carrying too much Ethernum was not a good idea, so the Healing Ethernum was kept in the safe at the orphanage. In case children get hurt, write it right away.

‘I thought it would have some effect.’

There was not even the slightest shaking of the dark red curtain.

‘You can’t get Ethernum unless you really kill the Count.’

I looked at Vincente anxiously. The Count and Vincente were still in a fierce battle. One by one, the wounds were growing.

“… … The blood doesn’t stop.”

At that moment, I turned my head to the voice I heard. The peacock was still holding my hand. I checked my wounds. As he said, the amount of blood flowing out increased. It didn’t look like it would stop easily. But the moment I was about to say that it wasn’t such a big injury and it was really okay.

wisdom.

“dismissal?”

Suddenly, the duke drew his sword and cut off a part of his coat. Startled, I called him, but the duke didn’t answer and wrapped his wounds around my wounds with a cloth.

“No matter how light a wound may appear, we should never ignore it. First of all, I have to stop bleeding from the wound and treat it as soon as I leave.”

“Ah… … thank you.”

“and… … .”

The peacock got up. He grabbed his sword and turned to Vincente.

“If you let it go any longer, the ceiling will collapse first. Let me join you.”

Vincente was still fighting alone, unattended. There were more and more wounds on his body. In the meantime, the wall was cracking and cracking due to the battle between the two. I really didn’t know if the ceiling would collapse if I left it like this. I nodded.

“I see. I’ll be preparing for a blow as soon as the Count loses his eye.”

“okay.”

The peacock nodded and moved forward. In an instant, he lowered the count’s back with his sword. Due to the battle with Vincente, the Count, who did not care about his back at all, had his shoulder torn.

“Great!”

“What, don’t interrupt!”

The wounded Earl hurriedly backed away, and Vincente, noticing the Duke’s presence, screamed.

“I have no intention of disturbing your revenge. But if we take more time than this, everything could be dangerous.”

“What… … .”

“The walls are cracking. It could collapse soon.”

“… … !”

Perhaps not even realizing it, Vincente bit her lower lip. He took a step aside as if he couldn’t do it.

“I can’t help it. Let me help you kill that bastard. Instead, it’s me who picks it up.”

“Keep in mind.”

The duke nodded and the joint attack began. Indeed, when the duke also joined, the count seemed to be pushed back. It was self-evident that he would win if he went on like this.

‘Meanwhile I… … .’

The two were fighting fiercely, and I couldn’t put my hands down and watch. As I was preparing to deliver a blow at the right time, I suddenly noticed.

‘Oh, I see.’

The Count didn’t care about me at all. It seemed that the two of them were protecting me from the front, and I felt like I had no power because I was in the very rear. Even now, I’m idly wandering in front of the Aethernum, so why don’t you even look at me? Thanks to that, I was able to observe Ethernum.

‘It might be possible to use it in reverse.’

You can’t do operations meetings or anything like that. I can’t help but believe that the two of them will do well.

‘Let’s do it.’

I took a deep breath. Then he took the ring out, put it in his pocket, and called the count in a loud voice.

“Count Frérmann!”

Then the Count’s gaze glanced towards me. I did not miss that moment, and imaged a sword made of fire on my hand. Maybe he didn’t know how to use magic, so the count’s eyes widened.

I don’t think this sword can break through the shield. However, he succeeded in diverting his gaze to this direction. I smiled confidently and lowered my sword towards Aethernum.

“stop!”

The Count flew to me, followed by Vicente and the Duke at the same time.

Whoa, whoa, whoa! Perhaps Vincente and the Duke delivered the final blow. That’s why the Count was very careless. However, that blow destroyed not only the Count but also this underground space.

“Ciel!”

“Damn it!”

As the ceiling fell, I saw two men running towards me. That scene felt particularly slow. I turned my head to look at Aethernum. At that moment I realized The fact that as the Count’s strength diminished, the membrane surrounding Aethernum had also weakened.

‘perhaps… … .’

I put the void Ethernum in the other hand that was still intact. and stretched out his hand. In the next moment, my vision darkened with the feeling of something overtaking me. When I woke up again, I was in someone’s arms.

‘who?’

“Ugh… … .”

Thanks to that person wrapped around me, I wasn’t seriously hurt. But he looked like he was seriously injured because he was surrounded by me. It was hard to lift my head because I was trapped in my arms. The strangely faint smell of iron armor revealed the identity of this man.

“dismissal… … ?”

“Ciel, la… … No injuries… … ?”

Suddenly, his voice was cut off. It felt like I was barely making a voice for myself.

“Sir, it’s okay… … .”

Raising my head to check his condition, I inhaled and inhaled.

“Go, sir, blood from your head… … !”

Blood dripped from his head and dripped down to my cheeks. It wasn’t just the head. The internal injury would be huge as I blocked the rock that fell from the ceiling with my body. But to protect me, he was holding up with both arms.

I was so shocked to see him seriously injured that tears welled up. Seeing me like this, he smiled softly and said.

“I’m not seriously hurt, so don’t worry.”

“However… … First, get rid of these… … .”

I was out of my mind My eyes turned white and my body trembled. I didn’t think anything of it, but I struggled with the feeling that I had to do something. I barely pulled out my arms and looked up at the peacock. He was breathing heavily. The amount of blood dripping down on me gradually increased.

I wrapped one arm around his head and pulled him into my arms. He felt his body stiffen in embarrassment. Next, he reached out his remaining hand toward the large boulder that was weighing him down.

‘You have to be very careful.’

so as not to affect him. Just to break this rock… … .

“… … it’s okay.”

Wrapping his head tightly, I concentrated my magic on the tip of the opposite finger. And it radiated in one room.

bang! The rock broke with a loud explosion. As the shards fell, the duke surrounded me again. Fortunately, the rock was crushed and there was no additional damage. As my vision cleared, I jumped up. The peacock’s body wrapped around me fell helplessly.

“dismissal!”

I hurriedly tried to hug him. But I couldn’t.

‘Hands… … .’

I looked down with both my hands. It’s all bloody It was surprisingly tattered that the fingers were stuck together. When I turned around, the cursed ethernum had fallen randomly.

‘That’s right, I got the Aethernum in my hands at the last minute.’

I thought that if I lost Ethernum here, I would never find it again, so I stretched out my hand. Maybe that’s why I lost consciousness.

‘You can’t touch the peacock in this state… … .’

What should I do? By the way, where is Vincente? I looked around. At that moment, Inyoung staggered and stood up in the distance. I was nervous that it might be the Count. If it was a count, it was a disappointment.

“… … I will die.”

But his voice proved that he was Vincente and not the Count. I was glad to call him. But I couldn’t. It was because he concentrated the magic power in the palm of his hand and plunged it towards the ground. Judging by the dull sound, it looked like it was attacking something like crazy. He was so terrified of his anger that he couldn’t even speak.

“ha.”

Then he tilted his head and looked at me. It was a completely lost sight. I reflexively shrugged my shoulders. Then he came over to me.

“you… … .”

“Damn it… … .”

I was trying to tell him not to gossip. Because the curse had been lifted, I thought there would be nothing to see. But he approached me and knelt down in front of me. No, it would be correct to say that he lost his strength and sat down.

“He was alive… … .”

He looked at me and smiled briefly. In the midst of this, I wanted to ask if there was laughter, but before that, tears came out first.

“Ugh.”

“What, what? Why are you crying!”

because you are scared and… … .

“Sir, please… … .”

I continued to speak, pointing to the peacock, who was completely unconscious. Vincente frowned as if he had found the peacock at last. Said to comfort me.

“do not Cry. ’cause I’m not dead You are better than that… … .”

As he said that, he suddenly opened his eyes and ran towards me. Startled, I opened my eyes wide.

“You, what’s that hand!”

“Ah, this… … . While holding the ethernum… … . That’s right, Ethernum is over there… … .”

“Crazy? You foolishly hold it with your bare hands? Did you intend to break your wrist?”

I expected that he would be delighted if he had acquired the cursed Aethernum, but for some reason, Vincente was very angry. I couldn’t figure out why, so my eyes were closed. He let out a deep sigh as if I was frustrated, and pointed to his forehead and said.

“With the Healing Ethernum, you and the Duke can be healed. Come back. Because the earl is dead, he can use magic freely.”

“Are you okay?”

“The magic power was consumed quite a bit, but it’s okay.”

“The Count… … .”

“It’s dead. It definitely killed him.”

Vincente said confidently. After all, looking at him earlier, no one would have thought he was still alive.

“Let’s go back sooner rather than later. The users are coming soon because of the binge drinking.”

Vincente said as if frustrated. I was worried about the duke’s condition, so I immediately nodded and said.

“Before that, let’s do one more thing.”

“What the hell! Doesn’t your hand hurt?”

“hurt. It hurts, but I don’t think I should go on like this.”

“What are you talking about?”

The enemy was the only one in the organization to possess Ethernum. Having lost the healing ethernum and hallucinatory ethernum, the organization will cling to the cursed ethernum even more. But is it okay to leave with the cursed Aethernum like this? The organization will surely pursue the cursed Aethernum.

“Using the hallucinatory aethernum to create a fake cursed aethernum.”

“… … surely.”

Immediately upon hearing what I was saying, Vincente nodded and picked up a stone. He then took out the hallucinatory Aethernum from his bosom and disguised himself as the cursed Aethernum. Vincente, who threw the fake cursed Aethernum backwards, looked at me.

“Is it now? Don’t worry, I’ll take care of the Duke and Aethernum.”

I don’t think he’s ever felt more reassured than at this moment. After looking at the cursed Aethernum with complicated eyes for a moment, Vincente put it in her arms and put the unconscious peacock on her side. and looked at me I nodded, and after a while Vincente did the magic.

* * *

The nursery was peaceful, the opposite of the enemy’s mansion that had just been there. As soon as I returned to the orphanage, I tried to open the safe first. But Vincente stopped me.

“What are you touching with your hands? Where are the keys to the safe?”

When I told him the location of the key, Vincente, who was briefly bruised, found the key and opened the safe instead.

“Sir, first… … .”

“Stay still.”

The duke’s injury was deeper than mine, so I tried to ask him to heal him first, but Vincente treated my hand at will.

“It’s silly… … .”

Watching her hand heal, Vincente muttered a little. Am I really that stupid? But if you don’t catch Ethernum then, you’ll be caught up in the explosion and you won’t be able to find it. Then you may never be able to break the curse again. Anyway… … .

“thank God. I can break the curse.”

“… … .”

At my words, Vincente pursed her lips. After all my wounds were healed, Vincente next treated the duke. The peacock’s injuries, seen in bright light, were far more serious than expected.

“Are you okay?”

“of course. Don’t die like this.”

As Vincente said, the duke’s injuries were getting better one by one, but I couldn’t hide my nervousness. Because you got hurt like this while trying to save me… … .

“It’s done. If you’re worried about it, why don’t you check it out.”

Vincente withdrew her hand. Below him, a handsome peacock could be seen. His clothes were covered in blood, but the wounds were in good condition. I checked his breathing just in case. Fortunately, it was picky and comfortable.

“thank God. Vincente, thank you… … .”

I turned my head to say thank you and opened my eyes wide. I didn’t notice it because I wasn’t in a good mood, but Vicente’s injury was also serious. It’s just that it’s covered in clothes, so it’s hard to see.

“You’re hurt too!”

“Ah, this. Fine… … .”

“Look at me.”

I took the Aethernum from Vincente’s hand and put him on the sofa. And he poured magical energy into the healing ethernum. Healing Aethernum can be self-healing, but it was thoughtful of the fact that he consumed a lot of mana. After the treatment, I looked around every corner to see if there were any scratches.

“Oh, it’s okay. Everything was fine.”

Vincente pushed me a little bit, probably because I felt burdened. Fortunately, as he said, all injuries seem to have healed. As I was relieved, I turned my head at the sudden sound.

“Ciel… … La.”

“Sir, are you awake?”

I quickly ran to him. The peacock slowly opened his eyes. His golden eyes turned to me.

“This is an orphanage. Healing all wounds with Healing Ethernum… … .”

“thank God… … .”

“… … .”

“I’m really glad you’re safe.”

He smiled as if he was really happy. Seeing that, I shut my lips. Why are you smiling in relief when you almost died protecting me? The real fool was not me, but this person. As the duke tried to get up, I quickly supported him.

“The Count… … Have you dealt with it?”

“Oh, I killed him.”

Vincente approached and answered the Duke’s question. And he held out the cursed Ethernum. Unlike when I saw it in the spacious room earlier, the letters had disappeared. I muttered involuntarily.

“Raphael… … .”

I shut my mouth shut. It was because he was afraid that his real name, which he had worked so hard to kill, would come into effect again. Then Vincente smiled and said.

“it’s okay. Because the curse that bound me is gone anyway. It really doesn’t matter now.”

“… … .”

I glanced at Vincente. He looked down at the cursed Aethernum with a complicated face.

‘How do you feel?’

How does it feel to get your lost name back? It is probably very complex and difficult to put into words. It might be unfamiliar

“… … I just have to go back.”

said Vincente, who looked down at Ethernum for a long time. I nodded.

“next… … .”

I shut my mouth to say see you next time. Now what’s next? Vincente accomplished his purpose. Our contract ended with this. Then I felt weird. I finally realized that I was closer to him than I thought. Seeing me like this, Vincente smiled and said.

“See you next.”

“uh… … .”

I didn’t know he was going to say that first, so I looked at him in surprise. Then Vincente asked, frowned slightly.

“What, won’t you see me now? Does it mean that the use value has gone down?”

“What are you talking about? See you later.”

When the sarcastic beaten him, he poked around and turned around. Soon, Vincente disappeared. After Vincente returned, the strength in her legs was somehow relieved. I sat down on the chair next to the bed. He opened his lips to the peacock.

“… … I was terrified to know you were going to die.”

At that time, I really thought the peacock was going to die, and my heart almost stopped. So I got a little angry. Why did you act so recklessly? Did you think I would be grateful if you died for me? However, the resentment that was spit out with emotions could actually hurt the other person. And before that… … .

“thank you.”

“… … .”

The peacock looked at me silently. I looked straight into those eyes and moved my lips.

“Thanks, I survived. But don’t do that next time. Because I knew you were going to die and I was really, really scared.”

“… … I’m sorry for causing you any concern.”

I shook my head as the duke gave him a sincere apology. He had no reason to apologize to me. Because it was me who drove him to his limbs. Rather, I should have apologized.

“Is your body okay? Do you have any pain or sore spots?”

He was well aware of the power of the healing ethernum, but he asked if there were any sequelae left. That’s how big his injury was. Then the peacock nodded slightly and answered.

“I’m fine. I think I’m in better shape than I was before I got hurt.”

“Then I’m happy. stay for a while Something to drink… … .”

“Don’t go.”

The peacock gently wrapped my wrist as I was about to stand up. It’s not strong, but I stopped and looked at him. The duke looked up at me with a desperate face and said,

“Stay by my side. That is enough.”

“dismissal… … .”

The peacock’s eyes on me were sad. I looked at him for a moment and sat down again. Then he nodded and smiled.

“Yes, I will be by your side. Do not worry. Everyone lie down for a bit. You must be very tired.”

“You are… … .”

“Because I’m fine. Or I will go.”

“… … .”

When I made threats rather than threats, the duke was reluctant to lie down again. After putting the blanket up to his neck, I looked at him.

“Close your eyes. I will contact the duke.”

“Are not you sleepy.”

“still… … .”

He closed his mouth for a moment, then spoke in a soft voice.

“I am always grateful and sorry. Because of me, I get caught up in frivolous things and get hurt often… … .”

“Do not be sorry. Didn’t I say from the beginning, I’ll protect the children and protect you too. It’s just taking responsibility for those words.”

“But I… … .”

I can’t accept your heart. I don’t know if I can just get help like this. As if reading my thoughts like this, he smiled softly.

“You do not have to worry. ‘Cause I don’t want anything from you If you just let me be by your side, that’s enough.”

“dismissal… … .”

“Jolly. Can I close my eyes for a moment?”

“sure.”

I smiled brightly. The peacock who was looking at me slowly closed his eyes. I stayed by his side until he was completely immersed in Suma. As a result, I fell asleep too, but I held it in. Instead, he got up and wrote a letter to the duke. After folding the letter finely and sealing it with a seal, as soon as I went outside, I saw Ho-yeon restless. He probably noticed that I had come, but he probably didn’t want to come in because he was trying to figure out the situation in the room.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t inform you first that I had arrived. What happened while I was out?”

It was only half a day, starting in the morning, but I was worried about what had happened in the meantime. Hoyeon shook her head and answered.

“It was nothing special. They just finished lunch and went up to the second floor.”

“I see.”

thank God… … . With a sigh of relief, I handed Hoyeon a letter.

“Can you send me this to the peasant? You don’t have to go inside. You can tell the soldier guarding the entrance that you will be sent from . Please.”

“all right.”

Ho-yeon accepted the letter without saying a word. She left and returned to the director’s office. I passed the sleeping peacock and opened the safe again. Inside there was a scroll left over from Hoyeon. Then I glanced at the peacock, who was sleeping soundly. It just made my heart ache when I saw that. I remembered begging to just be by my side. But I couldn’t delay any longer. I’m really sorry, Duke, but I have to leave today.

* * *

Around sunset, the duke’s carriage arrived. As soon as the carriage door opened, Rick jumped out. His complexion was pale.

“Your Excellency, you are sleeping inside.”

“I was taken care of.”

“no. I have been of great help from you.”

Apparently, Rick didn’t seem to know the exact circumstances. Except that the duke is helping me with my work. Maybe that’s why Rick rushed to my letter saying that the Duke had lost consciousness. Seeing that, I felt a little sorry. Anyway, it happened because of my circumstances.

“Fortunately, he regained consciousness, but he fell asleep again.”

I escorted Rick to the director’s office. As soon as I opened the door, the scent of sleeping herbs spread softly. It was put on in the hope that the peacock would not wake up.

“There were a lot of mistakes. I will accompany each of you. What can I tell you when you wake up?”

Rick, who entrusted the duke to the knights who came with him, asked Siela. The peacock did not wake up perhaps due to the influence of the sleeping herb. When Rick looked up and asked, I opened my mouth to say something, then closed it again. said with a soft smile.

“Please say thank you. Thanks to this, I and my children were able to live safely.”

There were many things I wanted to say. Thank you, I’m sorry, and thanks to your words of protecting me, I feel much more at ease. and… … .

“That’s it.”

“… … You are speaking as if it were the last time.”

Rick said with a slightly bewildered expression. I guess it’s because I left a message like my last goodbye. I shook my head.

“Is it possible? When you wake up, tell me that you will come to see me.”

“Yes, I understand.”

After saying goodbye, Rick left the room with the knights. I didn’t take my eyes off the peacock until the moment he moved it to the wagon. Maybe this will be the last time I see him. Soon the door closed and I saw him asleep, leaning through the small window. I missed the eyes hidden under the long eyelashes a little.

“Then let’s go. When you wake up, I will tell you.”

“okay. Be careful.”

Having sent the carriage with a smile, I took a deep breath.

‘Okay, this is good enough.’

Because Rick didn’t feel weird either. I was surprised to see the departing wagon until the very end and turned around. Because the little Inyeong was breathing in front of me. At first I thought it was Jack, but on closer inspection, it wasn’t Jack. hair color is different Brilliant golden hair. Although Lodi was blonde, she had a different physique. If so, maybe this kid… … .

“Say… … de?”

When I called my name, Seid lifted her head. Sweat was dripping down his forehead. I don’t know what’s going on, but I got an ominous feeling when I saw Seid, who seemed to have run away in a hurry. Said exclaimed.

“Nursery is dangerous, Ciela!”

* * *

Shade really liked Jack. If you ask me what was so good, it’s hard to give a specific answer. He was usually blunt and cold, but whenever he saw the children, he had a friendly smile on his eyes, and it was good to ask him something he didn’t know, and he slowly told me about it. Jack was a good friend and mentor to Seid. And he thought he’d be nice to him too.

“I never thought of you as a friend.”

However, that expectation was terribly shattered on the day of the academic achievement contest. His brown eyes were so cold towards him that he expected his unwavering upright attitude to never change, so Shade couldn’t stand it and ran away. The place where Seid escaped was a newly discovered secret place. The grass was in danger of being caught because the chieftain knew it.

‘I’m going to be scolded by Momma… … .’

Even though he knew he had to go back because he knew how high his expectations were for him in this test, he couldn’t. Because if I saw that face again now, it seemed like I couldn’t hold back my tears back then. It was impossible for the prince to show tears at the gathering of the sons of the noble family. So, Shade could not return to the test site. Even though I know what kind of storm it will bring.

“Leaving the exam hall without permission!”

As expected, the emperor was furious. The emperor urged him to make an excuse, but Shade just kept his lips closed and looked at the ground.

“I ruined everything because of you. How are you going to take responsibility?”

the emperor inquired. Seid wanted to protest. At first, he said he didn’t even want to attend the exam. But he never once rebelled against the emperor. For Seid, he was the object of fear. Brutal and cold-hearted, he never let even his son pass.

“… … sorry.”

At the orders of the furious emperor, Shade was left without a single step from the room for a month and had to be taught all the time. The emperor pushed Seid even more harshly and coldly. Even after a month of probation, Shade did not go to the orphanage to play like before. This did not mean that the Imperial Palace was better. The servant chief, who had said he was on my side, did not even speak a word anymore, and the people in the imperial palace only looked at him and turned their heads, pretending not to see him. It was because of the news that he trespassed during the exam and the emperor was angry. No one cared about Seid, lest it fly outside the eyes of the emperor.

‘I’d rather disappear.’

Then, by chance, I heard the news that Kanasis Jadeborough, president of the Academy, was preparing to study abroad. Seid also vowed to study abroad. It’s lonely and lonely, just like a palace or a foreign country, so I wanted to escape from people’s eyes. I was heading to the Emperor’s room to make a suggestion, and I found him rushing somewhere.

‘Where are you going?’

At first he thought he would go back, but he wanted to get out of the palace as soon as possible, so Seide followed the emperor.

‘That’s… … .’

Seid predicted that the emperor was simply going for a night walk. However, the place he went to was the basement of a detached palace that no one used. Seid, who had a strange feeling, hid in the nearby grass and waited for the emperor to appear. After a while, the emperor and the chief attendant came out. After seeing them moving away, Shade crept into the basement. How far down the stairs, a thick iron gate blocked the front. The lock was not engaged.

‘Is there a space like this in the Imperial Palace?’

Seid tilted her head. Although I lived in the Imperial Palace for 14 years, I had never heard of such a space.

‘What the hell are you doing here?’

What kind of place did the emperor visit at this late hour? Curiosity surged, and Seid pushed the iron door very carefully.

profit. Rusty hinges could be heard, but Shade couldn’t care less.

“Aww!”

It was because the scream of an unfamiliar woman pierced the eardrums enough to make the sound of the hinges disappear in an instant.

‘Hey, what does this mean?’

To see if someone was being abused, Shade grabbed the scabbard from his waist and peered inside. There, a woman was being tortured. Every time the hot iron sat on the skin, the woman had seizures and screamed. Shade took a deep breath at the painful sound he had heard for the first time in his life.

‘I need help… … .’

What is happening inside the Imperial Palace? In the midst of confusion, Shade tried to help the woman. Until I hear the next word.

“I will tell you everything, Your Majesty… … Call your Majesty!”

“Hey, you should have said that sooner. Your Majesty is already dead.”

“Ugh… … !”

At the words ‘Your Majesty’, Seide remained frozen. Torture followed again, and Shade closed the door and quietly left. As soon as he moved away from the private palace, Shade grabbed a tree and vomited. The screams of women and the smell of blood were still evident.

‘Why is Abamama… … ?’

Shade had a hard time hiding the confusion. For what reason was the emperor tormenting the woman? From then on, Seid kept an eye on the emperor. Because he had a gut feeling that something he didn’t know was happening.

The Emperor entered and exited the cellar several times, and Shade watched it from afar. Then, when another woman was arrested, Seid hid into the audience faster than the emperor and overheard their conversation. The Emperor ordered a woman named Romanda to tell her everything she knew about . Hearing that conversation, Seid had a question.

‘Why are you interested in ?’

At first, I thought I had been caught sneaking away, but as I listened to the conversation, I realized that it wasn’t. Exactly what the Emperor is interested in… … .

“Jack, yes. Tell me more about that kid named Jack.”

‘Jack?’

The emperor pecked at Jack. Romanda explained step by step how Jack entered the orphanage and his life in the orphanage. Jack was obviously an unusual kid, in her words, but nothing else seemed special.

‘Are you interested because Jack won first place in the contest?’

However, the interest of the emperor felt strange. When the story was over, even Romanda was dragged out. Seid was thinking of leaving the audience when the emperor left. When the silence subsided, the moment Seid, who thought the audience room was empty, was about to go out… … .

“I have to punish you.”

“Shall we summon the knights?”

“It would be best to end it as quietly as possible. call the bodyguards I will set the date for tomorrow night.”

“all right.”

A conversation that was difficult to understand immediately followed. At the word ‘punishment’, Seide covered her mouth, which almost made her scream. After checking the sound of people leaving, Shade, who came out of hiding, could not hide his confused feelings.

‘A punishment? Punishment?’

Who the hell?

‘I’m sure he said he’d be punished after investigating Jack… … .’

That said, it was highly likely that the people the emperor was going to deal with were Jack and . But why?

‘They are all good people!’

Not to mention Ciel, all the children were lovely and kind. I couldn’t believe that such children had committed such a great crime that they were punished.

‘You must have misunderstood something.’

If so, I had to clear up the misunderstanding immediately. Seid hastily tried to pursue the emperor. But soon, Seid’s footsteps stood tall.

‘What if it’s not a misunderstanding?’

It’s not a misunderstanding, but if there is a circumstance that you don’t know… … .

‘I have to tell you.’

The idea didn’t take long. Seid turned away to pursue the emperor. I couldn’t recall anything like Jack’s cold attitude towards him. All I had to do was go ahead and report this danger.

“Sir, where are you going?”

At that moment, Seid turned around in surprise at the voice calling him.

“Chief, mayor?”

There, the valet, who only knew he had left, was looking at Seid with his arms crossed. The moment he saw that heartless face, he thought his heart would sink. Seid’s eyes involuntarily scanned his surroundings. Seeing this, the chieftain said.

“Your Majesty has returned to your room.”

“Ah… … excuse me… … .”

Seid’s eyes rolled. His lips stiffened in embarrassment and fear. If the emperor found out that he had secretly hid and overheard, it was clear that he would be punished severely. Seid’s body began to tremble without realizing it. The waitress, who looked at Seid quietly, opened his mouth.

“Your Majesty, I will not report.”

“… … really?”

“Yes, so go back to your room.”

Seid’s expression brightened at the words of the valet to close her eyes. Seid asked, taking a step closer.

“Chief clerk, I mean to punish you. Isn’t it ?”

“Go back.”

“No? Yes? Am I doing something wrong?”

“… … .”

The chieftain had no answer. Seid was starting to get more and more anxious. He took hold of the maid’s sleeve and asked carefully.

“No… … ? There’s something wrong with Obama… … .”

“Do not talk about in front of His Majesty. You will only get angry.”

“… … What does that mean? If there is no guilt, then it should be revealed.”

“There are circumstances that you are unaware of. so… … .”

“So you’re pretending not to know? There may be a misunderstanding… … .”

“If you don’t go back to your room, I will report to your majesty that you overheard me.”

“… … !”

“Go back.”

“Ha, but I… … !”

Seid shouted urgently, but the chieftain looked away from him and left the audience. Seid, who was left alone, trembled. After a while, the knights came in and dragged Seid into the room. Then, the door was sealed to prevent Seid from coming out. The voice of the chieftain could be heard through the door.

“Cool your head for a moment. It will all be over in two days.”

“Chief!”

Shade hung on the door and shouted, but the chieftain did not return. Everyone shouted to open the door, but no one opened the door. Even if you can feel the popularity outside the door.

‘This is where I was.’

No matter how much Seid shouted, no one listened to him. When the emperor liked him, everyone listened to him, but when the emperor hated him, he treated him like a non-human. His presence came from the emperor’s attitude toward him. Even his mother was watching the emperor, so he didn’t care. That’s what Seid really hated. No one saw me as just ‘one person’. Even a single word that was handed out had multiple purposes. He was merely the heir to the emperor and the prince.

‘So I liked .’

The children there had approached innocently without any purpose. He was also thankful to Chloane who tucked him away. All the children around his age are busy trying to get acquainted with him by looking at him.

‘And Jack… … .’

Jack told him he wasn’t friends, but Shade really liked Jack. Although I was hurt by his words, I still wanted to be friends. But tomorrow night, … … .

‘Is Ciel aware of this?’

Had she known, Ciel would have acted wisely.

‘But if you don’t know anything… … ?’

He knew the cruel side of my father better than anyone. He will not see you as a woman or a child.

‘But if I get caught by Obama, I will… … .’

You will be locked up in a small room and will not be able to drink water. People will treat you like an invisible person, and Momma will take a deep breath as if it’s stuffy.

‘Maybe you won’t treat me like a son again.’

Although the emperor treated him as a tool, Shade liked the emperor. I wanted to be recognized by him. So I was afraid of being completely turned away from him. Shade was confused. Which one is best? Is it the safety of the children at the nursery school or the trust of the father? The contemplation lasted all night, and at dawn, Shade made a decision. Let’s help .

* * *

However, it was still impossible to escape from the room. The door was sealed, and several knights were blocking the door through the door that was briefly opened during the meal. In the end, there was only one way out.

‘No one is guarding the window.’

But there was a problem.

‘If I fall from here, I may die… … .’

Looking out the window, Shade swallowed his saliva. Seid’s room was on the fourth floor and was very far from the ground. It was clear that if he fell, he would be seriously injured even if he did not die.

‘It should arrive by the end of the night.’

Walking around the room, Shade took off the duvet and started tying it. And all the curtains were pulled out and tied. I said in advance that I would not eat today because I was afraid that someone might come in on the way. The servant, who thought he was heartbroken and locked in the room, returned without a doubt.

Shade tied all the fabrics in the room because it had to be made four stories tall. It took a long time because the weight was huge and it was not easy to tie the knot. Shade finally tied the knot to the right length. He tied the end of the fabric to the bed and threw it out the window.

puck. When the cloth cord hit the wall of the palace and made a louder-than-expected noise, Shade flinched, pulled his neck out of the window and looked around. Fortunately, no one came by the window. Shade turned and looked at the tightly closed door. Blue eyes fluttered for a moment. He soon clenched his fists and grabbed the cloth that was tied to the outside of the window and began to descend.

“Great.”

It wasn’t easy. No matter how consistently he trained, it was too much for a 14-year-old to do. I could have gone up to go up again. But Shade clenched his teeth and went down.

tuk. Seid finally set foot on the ground, and wanted to sit still and breathe. But there was no time for that. The emperor clearly said that would be executed at ‘night’. Seid lifted her head and looked up. It’s not even daytime yet, but it will be evening by the time we arrive at the orphanage. Shade took a deep breath and ran to the often used dog hole. I felt like someone was chasing me from behind, so I just looked ahead and ran. Even at that moment, it was difficult for Seide to control her heart. A terrifying feeling rose slowly. If I get caught by Abamamama, I’ll never get over it. What if I was wrong? Maybe the orphanage people have already run away.

just go back While trying hard to ignore her trembling heart, Shade ran only looking ahead. Please don’t be late.

* * *

Shade, who first shouted that the orphanage was in danger, seemed unhappy. But I knew right away what he was talking about. It seems that the Emperor has decided to deal with Jack. But when he listened to Seid, he seemed to be targeting the entire nursery, not just Jack.

“Ciel, you have to run away! Uh, where are we going? I, I… … .”

“Calm down, Seid. it’s okay.”

“… … .”

I calmed Shade, who could hardly contain his excitement. Seid looked at me with a tearful face.

“It must not have been easy, but thank you for letting me know. If you stay here, you might get in trouble too, so go back soon.”

“… … I’m sorry, Ciel.”

Soon, Seid bowed her head.

“What are you sorry for?”

As I said, rubbing my shoulder, Seid averted his gaze and muttered quietly.

“… … Actually, I was hesitant to come here. I’m afraid I’m going to be hated by Obama… … . Knowing that Ciela and her children could die… … .”

Feeling a sense of guilt, Seid sighed and shed tears. I looked at Seid like that with sad eyes. Then he lowered his posture, stroking Seid’s blonde hair, and whispered quietly.

“Thank you for your great courage. Even if you hadn’t come, I wouldn’t have resented you.”

“… … Ciel… … , can we meet again?”

Seid looked up at me with tears in her eyes. Seeing that, I smiled quietly without answering.

* * *

After reassuring Seid and sending him back, I immediately found Ho-yeon.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes.”

I looked at the luggage bags piled up around Hoyeon. There were not many bags. I didn’t have much to bring with me because my new house had all the necessities of life.

“What about children?”

“After dinner, I went up to the second floor. He is probably sleeping.”

“Yeah, I’ll bring you down. Please check if there is something that Ho-yeon has forgotten.”

“all right.”

I asked Hoyeon to go up to the second floor, but I stopped for a moment and looked down at Hoyeon.

“Hoen.”

“Yes.”

“that… … Aren’t you curious? Why am I suddenly leaving the nursery? You didn’t tell me.”

Then Ho-yeon answered with a smile.

“It is not this nursery that is important to me, but the owner and the children. If we go together, I like anywhere. So I didn’t ask.”

“… … Yes, thank you. I will go up.”

“Yes.”

After Ho-yeon, I even went up the stairs. My mind got complicated. Hoyeon’s words echoed around.

‘Location doesn’t matter… … .’

Ho-yeon’s words were true. Because I also think that the more important thing than the place is the person you are with.

‘But I’m sorry.’

My head understands, but my heart doesn’t.

‘It’s like a house.’

When I was about to leave, I was really sad. But now there was no time to be immersed in emotion.

smart.

“Ren, Edie, Roddy, are you in there?”

“Director?”

When I knocked on the girls’ door, Ren came out. Ren put on a puzzled expression at my sudden visit.

“Are Edie and Lodi inside?”

“Yes, what are you doing?”

I put on a slightly perplexed expression on Ren’s question. I’ve never said a word until now, but suddenly I have to move.

‘Because I didn’t know the emperor would come so quickly.’

I was planning to leave today, but hearing Seid’s words, my heart became more urgent. Ren gave a worried expression as if this kind of me seemed unusual.

“I think I will have to leave this place for a while. I have to leave right now, so can you pack only the things you need in your bag and bring Edie and Lodi?”

I was shaking my head as to what Ren would answer if he asked why.

“Yes, I will.”

But Ren nodded his head without hesitation. And quickly went inside. Looking at Ren like that with confidence, I knocked on the boys’ door. It turned out to be Chloe. Cloan was rubbing her eyes, probably waking up.

“Cloan, I have a place to go right now, so I just pack the important things and go… … .”

Then, feeling something uncomfortable, I hurriedly asked.

“Cloan, what about Jack?”

“brother? uh… … where did you go I was by your side until I went to bed… … . Oh, I went out to get some wind.”

“Ah… … .”

It was rare for the children to go out after dinner, so the problem was that they were careless. I endured the darkness before my eyes and told Cloan to pack up and come downstairs first. Cloan made an unfamiliar expression on her face, but she nodded at my urgent look and went inside. I went down to the first floor and told Ho-yeon to tear the scrolls as soon as the children came down.

“Doesn’t your master go with you?”

“I will go with Jack. Don’t worry, let’s go first.”

“However… … .”

“Please.”

When I asked with a earnest face, Hoyeon, who looked at me with a complicated expression, nodded.

“all right.”

“thanks.”

As I was leaving the nursery, I heard the sound of children coming down to the first floor. Looking back for a moment, I saw Hoyeon tearing the scrolls together with the children together.

“Sleep, the director and Jack hyung… … !”

Chloane felt a sense of urgency and shouted, but for a moment a light flashed and the place was empty. After confirming that everyone had moved safely, I quickly found Jack.

‘Where is Jack?’

I looked around the playground and backyard, but Jack was nowhere to be seen. As I was rolling my feet in nervousness, I suddenly remembered Jack’s favorite place in the nursery. I went there right away.

“Jack!”

“Director?”

As expected, Jack was there. With the relief and impatience that I had found Jack, I quickly approached him.

“What are you doing? Facial expression… … .”

“Oh, so… … .”

I thought for a moment about how to explain it. But there was actually a better way than talking around.

“… … The emperor is coming here. We’re going to attack you tonight.”

“… … !”

There is no need to hide secrets like other children, so it would be most effective to tell them directly. Jack’s eyes twinkled.

“how… … .”

Jack licked his lips as if in embarrassment, then lowered his gaze and stood up.

“What about children?”

“Everyone has moved to a safe place. All we have to do is move.”

“… … Then I must go.”

Jack’s attitude was calmer than expected. I thought you would be very upset… … . I looked at him more cautiously.

“Aren’t you curious how the emperor found out about you?”

“… … I wonder. But knowing that doesn’t change anything. And I think I know how you know.”

After saying that, Jack smiled softly and looked at me.

“I don’t have to worry. because it’s okay I’m more sorry than that. You made it difficult for me.”

Jack is very mature even at this moment. It’s scary, unfair, and I feel betrayed, but I try to reassure myself by hiding all those feelings. Even though he trusted Jack because of his appearance, sometimes he felt very sorry for him. Sometimes it would be nice to cry and get angry like a child… … .

“Director?”

“no. Come on. Go up to the second floor and get the things you need first… … .”

That was the moment.

bang! A loud bang was heard, and smoke rose from the entrance to the nursery. Startled, I turned around and looked at Jack. Jack’s face turned pale a little as if he had sensed it.

“… … let’s go.”

I grabbed Jack’s stiff hand and headed straight to the director’s room. Just in case, all the scrolls except one were sent to Hoyeon. The last scroll I left to move with Jack was in the director’s office. Meanwhile, the explosion continued. A hot and red aura flew through the window in the hallway. Perhaps the emperor made a fire. The flames spread quickly and surrounded the orphanage.

‘Is it sealed with flames so that they can’t escape?’

Without the scroll, it would have been really difficult to escape. We felt as if we were running on fire. I ran, looking straight ahead, and Jack looked around. At first glance, his brown eyes fluttered. As soon as I opened the door to the headmaster’s room and entered, the window was broken and the emperor’s knights broke in. I quickly grabbed the scroll that was on the desk, and when the window shattered, I pretended to be surprised and took Jack’s hand and stepped back. Among them, the emperor walked in.

“Emperor… … .”

Looking at him, I bit my lip. He reflexively hid Jack behind his back. The emperor’s eyes glanced over Jack once. Jack shivered slightly when his eyes met. Seeing this, the emperor burst out laughing.

“I didn’t know that was what I was looking for so much.”

Obviously, I was angry at his handling of Jack, but I didn’t act hastily. The scroll was also hidden behind his back, so the emperor was not aware of the scroll’s existence.

“Director, I am sorry for breaking in without permission. If you hand over the child, I will reward you enough.”

The emperor conciliated. Jack looked up at me and I said with a short smile.

“I’m sorry, but I will decline.”

“I’ve felt it before, but it’s so cheeky. If the manager’s answer is yes, then there is nothing we can do.”

As the emperor beckoned, the remaining knights rushed in. They lit the room and surrounded me and Jack.

“Master… … .”

I wonder if this situation was scary, Jack called me in a trembling voice.

“it’s okay.”

After appeasing Jack, I looked at the emperor. The emperor was watching with a relaxed attitude from beginning to end. In the form of a beast that can prey on weak animals at any time. For that, I was rather grateful. The more careless you are, the greater the damage. I gazed at the emperor one last time. His blue eyes flashed through the flames.

“Your Majesty, can I tell you one thing?”

“Tell me.”

I smiled softly at him. Then he took Jack’s hand and ripped the scroll apart.

“You won’t be able to catch Jack forever.”

“Hey, catch it!”

The emperor, who didn’t know I had a scroll, exclaimed urgently. However, by the time the knights rushed to run, it was already too late. In the meantime, the scroll completely tore apart and a bright beam of light came out and wrapped around Jack. As I felt my body disappear, I smiled very leisurely, as the Emperor did. Finally we left the orphanage as the emperor shouted amid the roaring flames.

“Ugh.”

As soon as I finished moving, I sat down on the floor and took a deep breath.

‘I really thought I was going to get caught.’

If the Emperor had been a little quicker, we would have been caught.

“master!”

“Master! brother!”

“brother!”

As soon as we appeared, Ho-yeon and the children, who were waiting for us, ran to us. Seeing that everyone was safe, I smiled and looked back at Jack with a relieved face. Then I held my breath. All the children were confused and couldn’t move any more. Cloan spoke very carefully.

“Brother, cry… … ?”

As Chloane said, Jack was crying. Without making a sound, with a very sad face.

* * *

Jack didn’t tell me why he was crying. I was too lazy to ask why. A week has passed since then, and life in the new home was more comfortable than I expected. First of all, the children, especially Cloan, were satisfied with the better environment and wider space than .

A wide field just outside the house was like a paradise for children. Girls cut wild flowers to make wreaths or juiced them to draw pictures, and Cloan ran around all day like an unbridled foal. Chloe’s opponent was mainly Ho-yeon. I am very grateful to Ho-yeon in many ways.

It took some time to adapt at first because the structure and location of the furniture in the house changed, but after about a week, I got used to it. There were a lot of scrolls with coordinates of nearby towns, but I didn’t use them. He didn’t want to be seen by anyone for the time being because it’s clear that the emperor, who had missed Jack in front of him, would turn on the lights and look for him. I had no worries this year at least because I had stuffed with food and daily necessities in advance. Above all, the biggest difference from was that there was a study room in this house.

‘Because I can’t take Leonard’s class anymore.’

What bothered me the most was that Jack could no longer take classes. I know how much Jack enjoyed learning. In order to satisfy that desire even a little, I made a dedicated library by filling the room with books as much as possible. Fortunately, Jack was confined to the study after coming to this house to see if he liked the study. Hearing Cloan’s words, it seemed like he was sneaking out at night and heading to the study.

smart.

“Jack, it’s me. May I come in?”

I brought snacks and knocked on the door. After a while, a voice came from beyond.

“Yes, come in.”

When I heard a voice, I hid my tension and went inside. Jack, who was sitting by the window reading a book, raised his head and looked at me. I said as I put the tray down on the desk.

“Chocolate cookies and apple juice. It’s just made, so it’ll be hot.”

“thank you. I will eat well.”

Jack smiled softly and said. I glanced at Jack’s expression and asked cautiously.

“Hey Jack, are you okay?”

“What do you mean?”

Jack tilted his head and asked.

that you were crying You don’t know how surprised I was then. As a child who doesn’t usually express emotions, I think it touched me more strongly. Then why was Jack crying? fear? Feeling betrayed by the person who revealed his identity? It seemed predictable, but it was difficult to get the hang of it.

No one spoke about that day. The children didn’t ask about the sudden move, and Jack didn’t say anything about the day. Although he didn’t show it, the sight of that day must have been a great shock to Jack. So, I’ve been quiet for a while, but I asked if it would be okay now that I’m used to living here. But Jack asked, pretending he didn’t know what to say. knowing what i’m talking about

I stopped talking about it directly. I didn’t want to dig out what I didn’t want to say.

“Nothing. Are you okay?”

Even if I didn’t ask, the other children gave their impressions here and there. The field is wide and it is free, it is warm through the sunlight, and it is good to be able to climb to the end of the jungle gym now, etc. It can tell the satisfaction of the children, but Jack was very concerned because there was no such thing.

“like.”

Jack answered.

“really?”

“Yes.”

When I asked a question, he answered lightly and smiled. Maybe Jack doesn’t know. That there is no sincerity in those words. Just to reassure you that I’m nervous, everything I say is disgusting. didn’t point it out It doesn’t change anything if I pinch it.

“Then I’m happy.”

I laughed quietly. Jack looked at me quietly. I thought I knew a lot about Jack, but I still don’t know what he was thinking. But one thing was certain. After confronting the Emperor, something changed inside Jack.

* * *

“You mean you haven’t found it yet!”

The emperor, who was wandering around the room, expressed his anger at the report of the chieftain. The chaplain bowed his head in anger.

“I am sorry, Your Majesty. I’ve searched all over and haven’t found anything yet.”

“I didn’t know the director had a scroll!”

“We traced the scroll distribution channels, but could not find a vendor who sold the scrolls to the ledger. Also, all the money in the account is withdrawn, so it seems difficult to track the account… … .”

“He was expecting me to attack. Did you expect the Mass to disappear? wicked… … ! Is there any news from the peacock family?”

“Yeah, I don’t think he ran away as a duke.”

“Then where are you?”

The emperor could not hide his impatience.

‘The director’s attitude, Jack is definitely his brother’s child.’

But you’re missing it right in front of your eyes. I made a very big mistake.

‘I have to get rid of it.’

“Find it as soon as possible. Keep an eye on the peacock as well. If you find anything strange, let me know right away.”

“all right.”

The servant left the room. The emperor reclined himself on the chair. A tired look appeared on his face. Then he turned and looked at the coffin on another chair. His blue eyes darkened heavily. He moved his lips slowly.

“This seat belongs to Jim.”

will keep no matter who interferes.

* * *

“You haven’t found any clues yet.”

“Yes… … . The nursery was located in such a remote area, so no one knew about the fire last night. Just the fact that the fire broke out with an explosion right after we got home… … .”

bang! At Rick’s report, Dietrich struck the desk with his fist. The power was so strong that the desk shook violently, and Rick gave a worried expression.

“I couldn’t sleep. I should have stayed by Ciela’s side until the end.”

Dietrich’s expression distorted painfully. Upon waking up early in the morning the next day after returning from the enemy’s mansion, Dietrich ran straight to the . There were a lot of things I wanted to say to Ciel. There was something I wanted to ask her. Just being able to see her brought a smile to her lips.

But when he arrived, the only thing that greeted him was the remnants of the ruined orphanage. Even Ciel was nowhere to be seen. What the hell happened last night? Dietrich tried to find traces of Siela, but she disappeared like a bubble. Fortunately, no bloodstains were found at the scene.

“Perhaps after we left, someone stormed , and it seems that they all escaped safely, as things like daily necessities were gone.”

By the way, who the hell raided the orphanage? And where did Ciela and the children go? Dietrich was at first suspicious of those linked to Count Frérmann. It was thought that someone had retaliated by killing him and extorting Ethernum. He immediately sent someone to check the dynamics inside Count Frehrmann’s mansion. However, there were no traces of Ciela and her children anywhere. Rather, he seemed to have been distracted by Count Frérmann’s funeral. So, who the hell attacked the orphanage? Maybe an unknown enemy he didn’t know attacked the nursery school. The next place the duke found… … .

“It looks like you haven’t found this one yet.”

“Ugh!”

Startled by the sudden voice, Rick looked back. Vincente approached Dietrich with a rough look. Rick tried to stop him, but Dietrich raised his hand to stop him. Vincente approached the desk and slammed it hard with both hands. In the end, some hardened ink flowed from the ink bottle that had fallen over.

“Am I right?”

“… … did you find it?”

Le presentation was only place, turn the gaze from baekjakga the ‘Khan’. Vicente If you would think would know something about Ciel d. But instead, Vincente ran up the street and asked Dietrich. It was said that the tracking magic cast on Ciela was suddenly interrupted. I asked if she knew where she was. It was then that a cooperative, not a cooperative, was formed. They promised to share if they found a clue while looking for Ciel. But Vincente didn’t seem to mind at all. Before that I could not find a clue itself. As if erased from the world.

“Damn, where the hell did you go!”

“Is the magic still not working?”

“It’s not dead. If he had died, he would have felt the magic dispelled. It sounds like you’re blocking magic on purpose.”

“Is it the invalid Ethernum? … .”

Dietrich whispered lowly. Rick couldn’t understand what the two of them were talking about. When Dietrich saw him bewildered and nodded at him to leave, Rick quietly left the room. Vincente muttered quietly as she saw the door close.

“Did you really find anything? He was the first to arrive at the scene.”

“… … .”

At Vincente’s words, Dietrich’s gaze lowered. The moment Vincente, who was looking at him frustratedly, parted his lips… … .

“I found a fragment of a cloak that was burned.”

“A cloak piece?”

Vincente narrowed her eyes.

“It was damaged to the point where it was difficult to distinguish the pattern, but it was definitely not in the nursery.”

“That means it belongs to the guy who made the nursery that way.”

Dietrich nodded.

“But you mean you don’t know who its owner is?”

This time I couldn’t even nod my head. Vincente muttered a little swearing. Dietrich fully understood Vincente’s feelings. In fact, he also wanted to pour swear words to his heart’s content.

“You can’t do restoration magic, do you?”

“Restoration is possible only if you know what I saw.”

“Then it would be impossible.”

Finally, Dietrich sighed. Vincente, who looked at Dietrich like that with frustrated eyes, disappeared as if he had left a word.

“I will find it, for sure.”

Dietrich wiped his face once and raised his head. Where did she really go? No injuries anywhere. Are you safe? where the hell are you

“… … Ciel.”

* * *

After I finished washing, I hung the laundry and looked up at the sky.

“The air is very warm.”

After a small mumble, Hoyeon, who was hanging the laundry with her, said:

“It’s May.”

“Well, it’s May. Oh, I’ll do the rest, so would you like to prepare lunch for Ho-yeon?”

“We will help you.”

“It’s okay, there’s not much left and I want to get some air by myself.”

When I said firmly, Ho-yeon nodded as if she couldn’t do it, and went inside.

flutter. After shaking the thin duvet several times to smooth out the wrinkles, it was hung on the clothesline. At that moment, a gust of wind blew, and I grabbed my messy hair. Then I started to hang the rest of the laundry. Shake and lay, shave and lay I repeated a series of actions on a regular basis, but my mind was dizzy.

‘It’s been two weeks already.’

Time felt so fast. It seems like it was just yesterday that I ran away from the burning nursery school to avoid the emperor… … .

‘The Emperor must be looking for him with his eyes wide open.’

After all, the weather was getting warmer.

‘I think I need to change clothes.’

After thinking about it, I hung up all the laundry and got ready to go out. He changed his appearance with a magic potion, but he was nervous, so he was wearing a hooded robe. Hoyeon offered to accompany her, but she refused. It is because I am anxious to go out with only my children, and it is advantageous to be alone in case of an emergency. Ho-yeon was uneasy, but persuaded and moved to the village.

The name of the village on the scroll is . I was looking on the map located on the northwest edge of the city. What is surprising is that the city is quite large even though it is far from the capital. Having bought the cloth and necessities in Oren Village, I wondered if the Emperor was looking for us. But surprisingly, neither Nana nor Jack’s names were on the wanted list, and there were no rumors floating around. It was surprising. I thought I’d just turn on the lights and search for them… … .

‘Have you given up?’

As soon as I thought about it, I shook my head. It didn’t look like the Emperor would give up Jack so easily.

‘Should I go to the port side after I left? Maybe there’s something to buy for the kids.’

Before returning to buy the necessary things, I turned away. The town of Oren is a small town, but has a large floating population. In particular, people of various costumes stood out.

‘It is a trading port city.’

Most of the empire was connected to the continent, and only a part was connected to the sea. It turned out that the port of Oren Village was the largest among the few ports, and because of that, many trade ships and merchants gathered. As merchants gathered from all over the world, they were able to buy strange things if they went near the port. If expensive is a flaw, it’s a flaw.

‘I’m sure you’ll be happy.’

A smile spread across my face as I thought of the children who would be happy to receive the gift. Especially… … .

‘Will Jack be happy?’

After coming here, Jack’s mood has changed somewhat. It’s hard to pinpoint what, but I’d say it was quiet.

‘There is not much change in expression.’

He smiles when he treats me and the children, but in my eyes it looks like a forced smile.

‘What is the reason? Is it because of the Mass? … .’

Jack didn’t ask why the Emperor discovered his identity, but he probably had a gut feeling. Misa announced that When he talked about Mass, there was no sign of resentment in Jack’s face. Although Misa abandoned him and left, Jack did not hate Misa. But Misa actually drove Jack into a limb… … .

‘If not… … .’

There’s one more thing.

‘Like me… … .’

The feeling of loss of a home. We didn’t see Ho-yeon and the children who left first, but Jack and I watched the nursery burn in front of our eyes. The gate collapsed and the playground was a mess. The restaurant where we ate together, the hallway where Cloan was running, and the director’s office, which he visited whenever he had troubles, all burned down under the emperor’s hand. No matter how good the current house was, it was nothing compared to the memories contained in the orphanage.

‘I should have let Jack go first… … .’

This is clearly my mistake. I should have sent him out first so he wouldn’t see such a horrific sight. Then there would have been no need for the brutal experience of disappearing the place of memories.

‘… … Let’s not get depressed.’

I struggled to raise the feeling to subside. Now that I regret it, nothing has changed. I could only live with the worries of Ho-yeon and the children. After thinking about it, we arrived at the port. I took a deep breath as I felt the smell of the sea.

‘By the way, have the children ever seen the sea?’

Among the common people, there were many cases where they had never seen the sea in their lifetime. To get from the inland to the sea, you have to use a wagon, because the cost of long-distance wagons is a burden for commoners. Except for the merchant, there is no need to come all the way here.

‘I’ll have to go out with my kids next time.’

I bought a lot of magic potions, so it shouldn’t be a problem. But for the time being, I have to avoid the emperor’s eyes, so at least this year will be difficult. Merchants who occasionally crossed over by boat often sold goods to tourists.

‘It must have been around here.’

I asked people, but I couldn’t see it very well. It was also uncomfortable to see because the hood was pressed. Then suddenly from one place and found that people gather. I wondered if it was there, so I hurriedly teased my feet. I had to go back before the sun went down.

“Wait. Excuse me for a moment.”

As I crept inside the crowd, I realized later that this crowd wasn’t there to buy anything. I was as hard as a stone statue.

“Is that person the Crown Prince of the Western Kingdom, Crown Prince Cesar Elias? As I heard, the character is clear.”

“Is the character clear? The business you started this time was also a hit. Did you visit today for that matter?”

“No, this time it was something else. What did you say, tee, tee… … .”

“Tea bag?”

“right! That tea bag didn’t make a big hit in the kingdom. They said that they would build a factory in the kingdom at all this time. That’s probably why you came. Look, the man over there.”

“Who is that man?”

“You don’t know? You’re Duke Crayman!”

My shoulders trembled at the familiar name. Reflexively, the hood was pressed down deeply.

‘Why is the peacock here… … .’

Hearing the stories of passersby, it seems that he went to the Western Kingdom for the tea bag business and entered the country with the Crown Prince.

‘You have to go away.’

The idea of ​​buying gifts for the children was long gone. Gifts can be bought later. The moment I saw the peacock’s face, my hair went white and my eyes were blank, chasing after him.

‘I thought I was very emaciated… … .’

The steps to turn around came to a halt. At first glance, I fell in love with him.

‘Because I wore a hood and changed my appearance with magic.’

Not only did the color change, but the appearance itself was changed, so even if the hood is removed, you will not be able to recognize it.

‘Just a little… … .’

Just a little bit, just looking at him and going back. I turned back the steps I had taken. Then he removed the hand that had pressed the hood down and raised his head.

‘see.’

His vision gradually widened and he finally caught his eye. He was with the Crown Prince and several other companions, but strangely, only his face was full of sight.

‘Your face is very bad.’

After a brief moment of joy, I became upset. It was because his face, which he had seen in two weeks, had been greatly damaged.

‘My eyes are dry and my lips are dry… … .’

I was so busy with work that I couldn’t even sleep. if not… … .

‘It’s too much self-consciousness.’

He laughed lightly and criticized himself. For a moment, I thought he might be heartbroken because I disappeared. I observed him more carefully, as if possessed. You look very tired, but still… … .

‘That’s cool.’

The black hair that seemed to have captured the night sky, the golden eyes like gold, the smooth, sharp lines and the indifferent eyes were all still there.

‘It’s nice to see you like this.’

He and I are about ten steps away. If it was close, it was close, and if it was far, it was far away.

‘This is it.’

Even just seeing him was enough. I was just trying to go back. Then that moment.

Whew. A sea breeze blew, and the hood fell backwards in the blink of an eye. At the same time, his eyes met. His eyes widened. I was relieved. He changed his form with magic, so even if his form was revealed, he wouldn’t be noticed. But when my eyes met, he looked like he was possessed by something, and then he approached me. Noticing his steps towards me, I used a little magic to push people away and run away.

“sleep… … !”

His urgent voice came from behind. As soon as I hid in the alley, I tore the scroll.

evil. At the same time, a bright light enveloped my body, and when I opened my eyes, I was back home.

“You went… … Master, what are you doing?”

Ho-yeon, who felt my popularity and came to meet me, was surprised and asked.

“Ugh, okay… … .”

I tried to say yes, but I couldn’t.

“Lord, lord?”

Knowing that the hoyeon embarrassed I could not repress a tear chaohreuneun. Hoyeon who do not know what to do is stand still fell sweep, including my back. I could not stop the tears faded altogether obscured his face with both hands. As his vision darkened, his face came to mind a moment ago.

‘I miss you.’

For Ho-yeon and the children, who suddenly moved, I pretended nothing was wrong. Pretend you don’t want to see him at all, pretend you don’t miss him, pretend you’re fine. But the truth is, I miss him so much. There were times when I had trouble sleeping at night thinking, ‘It’s only been two weeks, but what should I do next?’ In the meantime, I was surprised to see him, but there were also tears when I saw him whom I missed so much. now it is certain

‘I like him.’

That too a lot. Much more than I thought… … . It is said that people need to lose to know what is valuable.

‘If I had known that… … .’

… … I’ll tell you that I like it. Not just like me, only you, and that I love you very much. If I had, I wouldn’t have regretted it this far. At the thought of telling the truth, my regrets would have disappeared… … .

“Master, it’s fine.”

A soothing sound was heard. I was very grateful to Ho-yeon. You must be very embarrassed to see me like this, but because you stayed by my side without asking anything. The first crying after entering this body did not stop as easily as the dam collapsed. Fortunately, the coordinates of the scroll were in my room, so the children did not find out.

how much i cried There were no more tears, and the eyelids were swollen. Hoyeon brought tea to relieve swelling.

“thanks… … .”

My throat was congested and my voice was not coming out. I said thank you and sip my tea. It feels like a warm and dizzy stomach has subsided.

‘by the way… … .’

I remember meeting him in the harbor. At that time, when our eyes met, I ran away without realizing it… … .

‘You didn’t recognize me, did you?’

I immediately shook my head. Completely changed the look. I hope you don’t recognize me

* * *

“Clearly Ciel.”

Dietrich said confidently. Rick rubbed his forehead.

“I looked all over the city, but I couldn’t find a woman by the name of Siela.”

“You could have changed your name.”

“Even so, sir, didn’t you say that you look different?”

When Rick asked, Dietrich nodded.

“It was a completely different look.”

“Then you may have misunderstood… … ?”

At Rick’s cautious words, Dietrich looked at him sharply. Rick flinched at the gaze, but did not back down.

“The Crown Prince and his companions are waiting. How long can I spend time in this port?”

“Know. But I can’t miss Ciel like this.”

Rick let out a deep sigh as the story was repeated over and over like a dolphin.

“How are you sure she is Miss Ciel? They looked different and we didn’t talk. It was just eye contact.”

There was a reason for Rick’s frustration. Rick wasn’t there. He had been away for a while to perform other duties. Rick, who returned late, wandered in search of the Duke when the inn he was supposed to meet with was not there. I found him on the port side. He was rummaging through the alleys like a madman. Leaving the Crown Prince and his companions unattended!

After delaying the schedule for a while, when I inquired about the situation, he said that he had seen Ciela. I was surprised at first. Itgie him know what La Ciel there was nothing to understand phrases like the ones he was insane. But now it was being digested an important event. I will contact the duke right now and release the enlisted men, so even if I told him to go back, the duke was reckless. “Only I can know,” he said.

I didn’t understand that. Hearing that, the enlisted men cannot find her because she has changed her form.

‘It was just eye contact!’

Rick didn’t believe in fate. I also didn’t believe in the word “love at first sight”. So, of course, I didn’t believe in ‘intuition’. Of course, if it was a peacock, the words were a little different. he is a special man It’s Rick who has watched his actions on the battlefield with his own two eyes. As usual, I would have trusted his intuition.

‘However… … .’

As for Ciel, he knew better than anyone how dumb he would become.

“It’s not just intuition. An ordinary person would not run away as soon as our eyes met.”

“Maybe there was an urgent matter, and your impression is a little harsh? He may be a weak person.”

“When she ran away, the crowd was pushed aside at the same time.”

“You must be a very strong woman.”

“It’s magic.”

“You mean magic? But she… … .”

“Ciela knows how to do magic.”

“… … !”

Rick’s eyes widened at Dietrich’s words. Wizards in the Empire were very rare and very few. But she’s a wizard. It was hard to believe, but at the same time, I thought that if it were her, it was really possible. Sometimes he also felt that she was so great.

“If it’s magic, sure… … .”

“If you use magic, you can change your form and run away quickly.”

“Then it would be rather difficult to find around here.”

“I have children, so I wouldn’t have been able to go that far. So before you disappear again… … .”

Rick hurriedly caught Dietrich as he was about to leave the inn again.

“Even if she is really Miss Ciel, you have a schedule to deal with! You haven’t forgotten how important this is. Please think rationally.”

“I am rational enough.”

“This business is a matter for the livelihoods of those who believe and follow the Duke Craymans.”

“… … .”

Dietrich’s steps stopped. Rick was relieved, but his trembling shoulders caught his eye instead. Rick let go of the hand that was holding him.

“dismissal… … .”

“… … I’m afraid she’ll disappear like this forever. Every night when I think of the situation she’s been through, my heart aches so much that I feel like going crazy. I’d rather have my heart ripped apart.”

“dismissal… … .”

“But as you said, I shouldn’t put people who trust and follow me in danger because of my personal circumstances. I am ‘Duke Craigman’ before I am ‘Dietrich’.”

“… … .”

Rick couldn’t answer ‘no’. I felt so cruel to myself. Seeing him like that, he smiled as if he understood.

“But I can’t miss Ciel like this.”

“Then what do you plan to do?”

“I don’t like it, but I have no choice but to get help from ‘he’.”

“If it’s ‘that’… … .”

Rick’s face darkened when he recognized the ‘he’ Dietrich was talking about. Rick was reluctant to be ‘he’. Something felt dangerous, so I wanted to keep it as far away as possible. But, given the circumstances, there was nothing that could be done. Rick brought the scroll at Dietrich’s command.

Dietrich looked down at the scroll with a complicated face. Above the scroll was a list of hard-to-recognize characters.

“What is it?”

asked Rick, who knew nothing about scrolls except that Vincente gave them away.

“… … It is a summon scroll.”

Dietrich answered with a confused expression and tore the scroll to pieces. Then the room was filled with bright light. Rick closed his eyes involuntarily. Dietrich stared straight ahead without closing his eyes. As the light faded, a figure of an Inyoung appeared.

“I gave it to you, but I didn’t really know how to use it.”

A scathing voice was heard. The light completely disappeared and Rick opened his eyes softly.

“You’ve found something, so you’re calling me, right?”

Gorgeous platinum hair and amethyst eyes, a man beautiful enough to catch the eye. The moment he saw Vincente, Rick’s spine shivered. It felt dangerous before, but now it’s even worse. His expression was light, but he had a premonition that his neck would run away with just a slight touch.

Vincente walked over to Dietrich. Rick tried to stop him, but Dietrich stopped him. Vincente looked at Rick with a squinting squint and leaned her head closer to the desk.

“That’s what you will do.”

“I saw Ciel.”

bang! At the same time as Dietrich’s words, the magic that erupted from Vincente’s body caused the shelf to collapse and the door leaf to fall off.

“Go, sir!”

Rick shouted, startled by the sudden situation, but Dietrich looked at Vincente with an unchanging face. Vincente muttered in a gloomy voice.

“If it’s a joke, it’s a peacock, and whatever it is, I’ll kill you.”

“Do you think I’m going to play pranks on Ciela?”

“… … .”

Vincente shut her lips at Diethiri’s cold look, which she had never seen when she was with Ciela. After examining his expression for a moment, he raised his tight head and said.

“You can’t tell me.”

“… … .”

Dietrich, who was stabbed in the corner, pursed his lips. In fact, neither Dietrich nor Vincente pretended to cooperate, but in reality they had no intention of cooperating. Before finding Ciel, the two were dating. If you were looking for Ciel, it had to be yourself. For this reason, Vincente could not immediately trust Dietrich’s words. Dietrich beckoned Rick to go out. Rick wanted to stay in Vicente’s momentum, which looked more dangerous than before, but he was forced to leave the room because of Dietrich’s determined appearance.

“Of course I don’t want to tell you.”

When Ciela was there, they hid their enmity for her, but now without her, there was no need to hide their enmity. Dietrich’s attitude was as cold as that of Vincente who was sentenced to death. Vincent looked at Dietrich without saying a word.

“As long as I can, I want to find Ciel.”

“However?”

“The circumstances do not follow. That doesn’t mean I can’t miss Ciela, so I don’t want to, but I have no choice but to get your help.”

“Hmm.”

Vincente narrowed her eyes as if trying to understand the intention. Dietrich’s expression remained unchanged. With an indifferent face as if he had no emotions, Vincente pulled the corners of his lips crookedly.

“I’m not very happy with your help, but I can’t do it if I can only find Ciela.”

“I don’t like it either.”

Dietrich responded coldly, telling him what he knew.

“It means you have changed.”

“You won’t be staying in a crowded place because you have to avoid people’s eyes.”

“But it’s clear that it’s around here. That’s it.”

“Can you find it?”

When Dietrich asked, Vincente nodded briefly.

“It’s difficult to track because of the nullity of Ethernum, but if Siela uses her magic even once, she can locate it.”

“indeed… … .”

Vicente can read the magic that flows through the air. Using that ability, he was able to find a magic stone mine.

“If you are near here, you can find it if you pay attention. No, we will find it. must.”

Confidence was seen in Vicente’s face. Knowing everything she could find out, Vincente left the room without hesitation. After Vincente left, Dietrich, who was left alone, sighed and wiped his face. I slowly lifted my eyelids. His golden eyes sank heavily. Dietrich himself was unfamiliar with himself. When I was abandoned by my parents and locked up in my room, when my father called me for the first time, and when I was told that I was actually dead to go to war, I didn’t get so choked. It didn’t look like he was going to die. Again, I realized how much influence she had on me.

‘Even if he finds it, it doesn’t matter.’

It would be all right if we could see each other again, Dietrich longed for.

* * *

It has been a week since I returned from the port.

‘I’m still recovering… … .’

I groaned and walked to the yard. It was to plant seeds in the flower bed. But my body didn’t move as I thought.

‘I think not sleeping properly is a big blow.’

I haven’t been able to sleep properly since the day I cried endlessly when I saw the peacock. It was because he remembered the last time he had seen his face at night. When I think of his face, I want to see him and my heart is pounding, so I can’t sleep properly. Because the fatigue accumulated in his body, his physical condition was the worst.

“Master, are you really okay? Rest, I will do it.”

Ho-yeon, who had been following me from my room, said impatiently. I shook my head.

“This arrangement is fine. And for the past few days, Ho-yeon has been doing all the work.”

Even if it was okay to say that my crying was a shock, Ho-yeon took care of my own affairs. No matter how superior the stamina of the beasts, their consciences are pierced. This arrangement was what I had to do.

“It’s really okay. Can’t you see the children anyway?”

When I changed the topic, Ho-yeon, who realized the intention, sighed deeply and said.

“I went out to play in the field.”

“okay?”

I looked up at the sky.

“I think it’s going to rain… … .”

It was supposed to be cloudy in the morning, but then dark clouds came in and covered the sky. The climate change here is severe, so I was worried because once it rained, it poured like the sky was open.

“I think it will come soon. It smells like rain.”

Hoyeon, who sniffed at my words, responded. Being a water person, I think I can even smell the rain.

“Hmm… … Then I’ll have to bring the kids with me. Even if it rains, it doesn’t matter.”

“That would be nice.”

I put down the seed bag and headed towards the field with Ho-yeon.

‘what?’

But for some reason the children were nowhere to be seen.

“I would normally be playing around here… … .”

“I will look for… … .”

The moment Hoyeon was responding, Edie ran from afar.

“Master! Good luck! It’s a big deal!”

 

I Need Sponsorship – Volume 3

I Need Sponsorship

3 volume

Of course, that couldn’t be the case. The duke is confessing to me Perhaps the duke didn’t want to lose the country’s helper. There was something more certain than that.

“first of all… … I know how important your Excellency is to me. But I will never leave this place. At least until the kids are all independent. More than anything… … .”

He looked at him with trembling eyes and said with a serious face.

“Your Excellency is also an indispensable person for me.”

Just in case, the peacock has to protect our children.

“Ah.”

He shut his mouth at my next words. I wondered what to think for a moment and then burst into laughter.

“It must have been a misunderstanding.”

“Yes?”

“It is nothing. Since you’re waiting, I’ll have to go too. The wind is picking up, so you can go inside too.”

“Ah yes. goodbye.”

I nodded and the peacock turned around. I tilted my head as I looked at the distant rear view. Is it because of the feeling?

‘It was somewhat disappointing.’

uhm. Somehow it caught my heart, but I didn’t take it too seriously, so I turned away.

* * *

‘It’s pathetic.’

Duke Crayman covered his face.

“Your Excellency is also an indispensable person for me.”

For a moment, I almost misunderstood her words.

‘To her, I’m just a supporter, what should I expect?’

The hope I had for a moment and the disappointment after realizing it was so great that I almost showed my emotions.

‘What did I want in the first place?’

Even though she and herself know very well that they can never be together, they sometimes forget. There were times when the lust that was pushed back overcame the reason. The peacock looked down at his hand with gloomy eyes. It was an ordinary hand, but in his eyes it looked like a hand of a terrible monster.

“Baron Feirund.”

The peacock raised his head at the voice he heard then. The Crown Prince looked at the Duke and said.

“I think we are very close to the ball.”

“… … Does it look like that?”

“Yes. Somehow, it felt like we trusted each other.”

The prince rolled his eyes as if he was very envious. The peacock turned his gaze to the window. Her brightly smiling face came to mind.

‘Yeah, that would be it.’

let’s not be greedy let’s be satisfied with this The peacock muttered to himself over and over again.

* * *

Eventually, the interview with Leonard took place after class.

“Is that true? Did you really say that Jack is going to the contest?”

When I told Jack’s intentions, Leonard asked with delight. I nodded my head several times.

“They said they wanted to test the achievements they had made so far.”

“That’s a good attitude!”

Leonard exclaimed with satisfaction. Seeing that, I smiled and asked him at a sudden thought.

“By the way, can Jack participate in such a big contest?”

Jack is from an orphanage. There was no further talk, but Leonard understood and nodded.

“It would be difficult if there was no family belonging to it, as it is a place where the children of nobles participate.”

“Then, isn’t it impossible to participate?”

When I asked worriedly, Leonard smiled as if not to worry.

“There is a way.”

“How?”

“To attend the convention in the name of the Duke of Crayman.”

“In the name of the Crayman duke?”

When asked about the unexpected words, he nodded.

“Yes. In fact, His Majesty has commanded that all Central noble families must participate. And families without self-control have children from other families as their representatives so they can participate. The Duke Crayman family has no heir, so we have to represent a child from another family as the representative, but rather than that, we are using Jack, who is being sponsored, as the representative.”

oh oh such a good way? When I responded positively, Leonard said even more excitedly.

“If Jack, who is sponsored by the duke, does well in this competition, it will have a positive impact on the duke.”

“On the other hand, if we don’t get good grades, won’t the peasant family suffer?”

When I asked with concern, Leonard held his breath and shook his head. he vomited

“Jack is one of the smartest kids I’ve ever educated. Rather, I was worried that I would do my best, but given Jack’s current attitude, I don’t think we need to worry about that. I bet Jack is going to do great!”

It seemed to me that Leonard was more enthusiastic than Jack. Actually, I just did it myself, so I didn’t worry about that. Because I know better than anyone that Jack is a smart kid.

“When is the competition date?”

“A month and a half later.”

“There is still plenty left.”

“Since this is the first tournament to be held, it must have been a leisurely schedule. So this competition is even more valuable. The first is always the most important thing.”

That’s right. First of all, the first is always the most important.

“Then we do it. Do I have anything to prepare?”

“There is not. The letter of recommendation will be written by the duke, and since you are participating in the duke’s name, we will provide all necessary support. I hope that the director will just focus on managing Jack’s condition. He said the cold is especially bad these days. If you get caught once, it lasts for a month, so it’s good to keep that in mind.”

“I will.”

Leonard smiled as I nodded confidently and stood up.

“I’m just going to have a look. We also have to create a contest prediction problem.”

“You are in a lot of trouble. I wish you well.”

“I am very grateful.”

I saw Leonard out to the outside and then came back inside.

‘Come to think of it, severe colds were in vogue around this time of the year.’

This winter, there was a particularly long cold season and the director did not turn on the heating, so I read a passage that all the children gathered and hugged each other and fell asleep. The fact that a severe cold that year was also prevalent, and that Roddy, who caught a cold, went right before he died.

‘I’ll have to tell Ho-yeon for more firewood.’

I’m concerned about heating, so that won’t happen, but you’d better be careful.

‘Well, this should be enough.’

Feeling the warm indoor air, I nodded my head. I was thinking lightly. without knowing what might happen to me.

* * *

I think I’m going to die. It also seemed to die very violently.

“Huh… … .”

Now, I am feeling the saying that when a person is too sick, there is nothing to see. The ceiling in front of me was spinning round and round. I’m dizzy… … .

‘I didn’t know I was going to catch a cold… … !’

There is a passage in the original story where Rody catches a cold, so I went out to check the status of the stove several times just in case, and then I caught a cold.

‘It is fortunate that the children did not catch a cold.’

It would be better if I didn’t get caught too. Does it have to be just one person?

smart.

“Master, a member of the council has arrived.”

Ho-yeon’s voice came from beyond the door. Knowing that I didn’t have the energy to answer, Ho-yeon immediately went inside with the lawmaker. For a brief moment, I could see the faces of the children who were not sure what to do through the door.

“Hmm, this is… … It’s the flu that’s prevalent these days.”

The senator shook his head as if he was sorry.

“What should I do.”

“There is no answer to this. I will prescribe antipyretics, so if you take the medicine and get a good night’s sleep, you will get better.”

The senator answered indifferently, but I couldn’t blame him. Because I knew better than anyone that this disease has no answer. But in Ho-yeon’s eyes, the doctor seemed irresponsible. When she revealed it, I quickly called Ho-yeon.

“Hoen… … okay… … okay… … Cologne! Cologne!”

As soon as I uttered my voice, a coughing like blood rushed in. Ho-yeon, who had revealed this, was startled and ran to me.

“master!”

“Hey, Tsutsuk. My throat is so swollen that I recommend not talking if possible. I’ll prescribe medication, so let’s go together.”

The senator, not knowing that he was just in danger, just looked at me with sad eyes and left the room.

“master… … .”

Ho-yeon, who looked at the lawmaker resentfully, looked at me with a sad face. I waved my hand to mean it was okay.

“More than that, children… … . Never let me into the room… … .”

If you catch a cold, it’s a big deal. At my words, Hoyeon nodded her head with a determined face. I was relieved to see it. I slowly closed my eyes. I feel like my head is being crushed by a headache. I thought it would be better to sleep.

“… … I’ll just sleep.”

“all right. Get a good night’s sleep.”

He spoke quietly and even Ho-yeon left the room. From beyond the room, I could hear the children asking Ho-yeon how I am. I was sorry to hear the worried voice, but somehow I laughed.

‘Because I was alone in my previous life.’

After the orphanage disappeared, there was a time when I suffered from a high fever like I do now. At that time, I couldn’t go to the hospital because I didn’t have money, so I had to suffer in the corner of the gosiwon room I got on a temporary basis. Even he had no choice but to silence the sound because he was hitting the wall in the next room saying it was noisy.

‘At that time, the sadness was greater than the pain.’

Compared to that time, now, in a warm and stable environment, there is no need to suppress pain, so it is much better.

“Collock! Cologne! flaw… … .”

Again, I crouched down and squeezed my eyes shut. And I tried to fall asleep. I hope that when you wake up from sleep, your body will get better.

* * *

Outside the door, I opened my eyes, pretending to be popular. And I rolled my eyes and checked the clock.

‘Jack’s class is over.’

Unsurprisingly, Leonard’s voice came from beyond the door. I wanted to see him off, but I wasn’t feeling well and I couldn’t possibly get sick, so I gave up and closed my eyes again. I fell asleep quickly.

“… … Heat is … … law… … I did… … .”

how sleepy were you I opened my eyes faintly at the sound of a voice next to me.

‘who… … ?’

A black man was sitting next to me, but it was night and my vision was blurry, so I couldn’t tell. But there was a good smell coming from somewhere. It felt like my head was clearing. I don’t smoke incense, where does this scent come from?

“Hoen… … ?”

With that in mind, I spit out the name of the person who might be guarding me right now. However… … .

“Are you awake?”

‘… … It’s not Hoyeon.’

The voice was completely different. Upon closer inspection, the silhouette was also significantly different from Hoyeon.

‘who… … .’

“Fortunately, the fever has gone down, but it’s better not to overdo it and sleep more.”

Oh, I got it. There was only one person who had a voice like this with a tone like this.

“dismissal… … ?”

“… … okay.”

‘Wow, that’s a real Crayman Duke.’

One day, I wondered if I was dreaming, so I raised my hand and pinched my cheek. … … I do not know. There was no strength in my hands and I didn’t feel anything.

‘Then this must be a dream.’

I was convinced it was a dream. that too.

‘There is no way the duke is here.’

Judging from the scenery outside the window, it was very deep at night, and there was no way the Duke was here at such an ambitious hour.

‘So it’s a dream.’

After concluding that it was a dream, I was relieved from being a little nervous. I relaxed my neck and closed my eyes.

“… … It’s a big deal.”

“What do you mean?”

He answered my murmur. I opened my eyes slightly. He had grown accustomed to the darkness and could see him better.

‘Why didn’t I notice?’

Those golden eyes are so bright. The only one in the world with such brilliant golden eyes would be the peacock. I looked at him and smiled roundly. Just someone who came out of my dream right now.

“Because I am sorry.”

“… … Are you disappointed with the country?”

“No, looking at your face makes me feel better.”

Did I say that beautiful things purify the mind and body? That was exactly the situation right now. His appearance was so dazzling that he forgot even a moment of pain. At my words, the peacock shut his lips. I wonder what kind of expression he was making, but he turned his head so he couldn’t see it.

‘Oh, my hair is out.’

Instead, I found something else. When he turned, the back of his head was stretched out.

‘Something similar happened before.’

when was it ah i remembered It was the time when the emperor’s messenger was rude. At that time, he had just arrived in the capital, so he looked unsatisfied. I reached out to him with hazy eyes.

“… … Ciel?”

The peacock looked at me in amazement as I brushed my spiky hair. It would have been something I would not have done normally, but my mind was hazy and this was a dream, so I became bold without realizing it.

“Hair, stretched out.”

As I stroked the stretched part, I could see his eyes widening.

“Ah, your face is red.”

I laughed bashfully.

“Hey, Ciel… … .”

“Sir, you are cuter than I thought.”

“… … .”

The peacock bit his lips at my words. He stared at me sternly.

‘It’s strange.’

Obviously, his worst physical condition seemed to get better as he laughed and chatted with him. Then I found his hand controlling my duvet.

‘Hands are really big… … .’

There were a lot of wounds as it was big. I don’t know. what were you thinking I just had the urge to hold his hand. I believed that that hand would protect me.

“hand… … Can I catch you?”

“… … .”

The peacock looked at me in amazement at my words. You seem to see a lot of peacock faces today. Is it because it’s a dream? So, did those expressions come from my imagination? It’s just too natural for that.

“… … no, I do not want?”

I looked up at him with a pathetic face. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, he shook his head.

“I don’t like it… … not.”

As I answered, he took my hand. It might be more accurate to say that it was covered with a large hand.

“Your hand, it feels so cold.”

His body temperature was so low that it seemed to cool my hot body. I said with my eyes closed.

“… … Will you stay by my side until I fall asleep again?”

Because it was a dream, I was afraid that he would disappear. But when no answer came, I carefully opened my eyes. It was because he was afraid that he might have already disappeared. But he was still there. He sat still and stared at me. As their eyes met, he slowly opened his mouth.

“okay.”

A voice like a lullaby came out of it.

“I’ll always be by your side, so you can sleep in peace.”

A smile was drawn naturally in a gentle tone like a child. His hand gently stroked the back of my hand. Feeling the touch, I closed my eyes again. Surprisingly, as soon as I closed my eyes, I started falling asleep again. I gradually fell into a deep suma. I thought in my fading consciousness. When I opened my eyes again, I wished there was a peacock even then. But when I woke up, the peacock was gone.

* * *

After a full week of catching a cold, I was barely able to get out of bed.

‘Uh-huh, I have the energy.’

The only thing he ate during that time was medicine and porridge – he almost ate even that. – My legs trembled when my feet touched the ground.

“Aren’t you supposed to rest a little more?”

Hoyeon said with a worried face, but I shook my head. In the meantime, the daycare work must have been delayed a lot, and I had to talk with Leonard about the competition. More than anything… … .

‘I think I’m going to die of boredom.’

No lie, for a week in bed, I could not move like a mountain cadaver. If I moved even a little, it was because Hoyeon ran and stopped me.

‘It must have been because Hoyeon was worried about me.’

Whatever it was, it was too much.

“It’s really okay.”

I quickly answered, wondering if Ho-yeon would stop me again. She still looked anxious, but only after showing me how to run in place was forced to retreat.

‘I should go for a walk after a long time.’

It was frustrating being at home all week. As soon as I opened the door with that thought, the children rushed in and fell.

“Ouch… … .”

“Cloane, heavy… … .”

“Hey, Ren! it’s okay? Have you been hurt anywhere?”

“Master Teacher!”

As I stood stunned by the sudden situation, Roddy ran out from among the children who had fallen. After a while, Roddy, who was hugging me softly, looked up at me and asked.

“Aren’t you sick now?”

Then I came to my senses, nodded my head and smiled.

“Yeah, it’s okay now. By the way, what were you guys doing?”

Fortunately, I asked Ren, the most mature person here, but Hoyeon answered.

“I protested in front of the door to see the owner all week.”

“You said you only wanted to see the status, but you didn’t pretend you didn’t hear it!”

When Cloan protested, Hoyeon snorted in response.

“It was commanded not to let anyone in but me.”

He seemed to be proud of himself for some reason. What’s even funnier is that Chloane didn’t respond at all and only shrugged her shoulders. As I watched it, I burst into laughter.

“Ahaha.”

The children and Ho-yeon looked at me with bewildered eyes at the sudden sound of laughter.

“what. Why are you laughing?”

When Cloan asked with a dissatisfied face, I answered, wiping the tears from my eyes.

“no. Just because I am happy.”

“… … ,”

Ho-yeon and the children did not say anything to my answer. I just smiled and stroked Lodi’s hair. Roddy rubbed her face against my skirt like a cat. Not long after, the first to grumble.

“Do you know how worried we are?”

“Did you?”

When I asked, Chloane nodded broadly. Then he pursed his lips and muttered in a low voice.

“I thought the director was going to die.”

“right. So did Clauan cry?”

“sleep… … wren! That’s a secret… … !”

“Hey, did you cry, Cloan? Were you afraid that I would die?”

When I asked in a smirk at Ren’s words, Cloan pursed her lips. His face was burning like it was about to explode. After a while, Cloan mumbled in a crawling voice.

“Because I’m just a guardian… … . Without a ledger, we cannot live now.”

The attachment to me and the fear of loss were completely buried. It wasn’t just Chloe. Edie, Ren, and even Rody showed how worried they had been. Each of them has their own abandoned wounds, so they are afraid that they will be alone again. I looked at it with pity, and said in a cheerful voice on purpose.

“I was kind of worried. There’s no way I’ll disappear leaving you alone.”

The children looked up at me.

“By the way, what about Jack?”

“I am currently in class.”

Hoyeon replied. I looked at the time and saw that class was almost over.

‘Before that, I have to hurry up and finish the walk and come back.’

The plan to go for a walk was still there, so I hurriedly moved. The children who said they were coming along barely stopped him, but he couldn’t stop Ho-yeon.

“Oh, I’m going to live now.”

When I came out, I took a deep breath and exhaled. It felt like my chest was being ripped open.

“You may catch a cold again, so you should go in soon.”

“Okay, I understand.”

I couldn’t stay long because Ho-yeon was too worried, so I went back inside.

“Oh, is class over?”

I met Leonard, who was coming down just in time. Leonard saw me and gave me a welcome expression.

“Are you all right now? I was very worried when I heard that you collapsed.”

“Yes, everything was fine. Thank you for your concern.”

After answering with a lively look, I looked at Jack standing behind Leonard.

“Jack, long time no see.”

I spoke to him with a friendly expression on his face, but Jack looked at me without saying a word. But is it because of the feeling? His complexion looked very bad. I tried to talk to him out of concern, but was interrupted by Leonard.

“Shall we go inside first? In the meantime, the tournament schedule has been released.”

“Ah yes.”

Jack was intrigued, but I couldn’t keep Leonard standing, so I went with him to the director’s office. I gave him a seat and sat across from him. Soon Ho-yeon came in and put out the car. Leonard had green tea and I had ginger tea that was good for colds. After taking a sip, I immediately put down the glass at the pungent aroma that hit me. I’m sorry to Ho-yeon, but ginger tea didn’t suit my taste.

“I am glad that you are doing well. Jack has been unable to concentrate on his young classes since the headmaster passed away.”

“Jack?”

When I asked, surprised, he nodded.

‘Jack did that?’

Looking back, I didn’t have a good complexion earlier. Frankly, it was surprising. Of course, you can worry about me now that we’ve gotten closer, but I didn’t know that it would interfere with the class because I was a child who was good at distinguishing between public and private.

“The date of the competition has been moved up a lot. It’s ‘Lishan’ week, so I’m going to finish it before that. In Lishan’s time, the imperial palace is probably crazy.”

Lee Shan. accustomed to the ear I was able to remember it easily. A total lunar eclipse takes place once a year for a week, during which time the monsters run wild and run wild. This phenomenon was called Lishan. And the period to subdue the rampaging monsters was Lishan Week. During the Lishan Week, it was a principle to maintain national defense and not hold events so as not to disturb the spirit of the subjugation team. As a result, the schedule of the competition has been moved forward.

“When is the competition date?”

“It will be held in Sverady Palace in the Imperial Palace in two weeks.”

‘Is it also held in the palace?’

It was organized by the imperial family, so I thought the test site might be the royal palace, but it was just as expected, so I thought I would breathe a sigh of relief.

“Jack couldn’t concentrate on his young classes because he was worried about Feirund. By the way, it seems that the common cold is very common these days. Your Excellency also caught a cold.”

“Sir?”

“Yes. He is very healthy, but he seems to have caught a cold from somewhere. You’ve been sick for a week.”

“uh… … .”

There was a moment that came to mind.

‘Then, maybe from me… … .’

But it’s definitely a dream… … .

‘Isn’t it a dream?’

Then, the way I got my hair done… … .

– “No, rather, seeing your face makes me feel better.”

“Sir, you’re cuter than I thought.”

-“hand… … Can I catch you?”

-“… … Will you stay by my side until I fall asleep again?”

‘Oh! Mi, you must be crazy!’

One by one, the afterimage of memories rushed in, and I held back what I wanted to struggle with. If Leonard hadn’t been here, I might have struggled and smashed the bed.

‘Though the heat made me crazy!’

How stupid was the duke at the time? I stopped trying to understand his feelings. It seemed that he couldn’t stand it any more.

“What are you doing? I don’t have a good complexion… … . The disease has not yet healed… … .”

“no! it’s okay. Are you any better than that?”

“Oh, yes. You have improved a lot. Even in the midst of pain, I struggled to dry myself up to just work.”

“i See. That’s fortunate.”

I was glad that it got better. I think it’s a disease that was transmitted from me.

“Then we will accept the recommendation letter today. And on the day of the competition, the guardian must accompany me, is that okay?”

“sure. it’s okay.”

cancer. It’s my child’s first contest, so of course I have to go. Leonard smiled contentedly as I accepted. After seeing Leonard off, I headed back to the director’s office. In the meantime, I had to do a lot of work. Then I ran into Jack who was going up to the second floor.

“Oh, Jack.”

Jack’s steps stopped at my call. he looked down at me

“Master.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Jack opened his mouth.

“Are you all right?”

“Huh. I heard you worried about me a lot.”

“… … .”

Jack didn’t answer my words. He turned his head to see if he was embarrassed, then nodded slowly after a while.

“It was frustrating. What I can’t do… … .”

“It caused me some concern.”

As I spoke in a friendly tone, Jack looked at me.

“… … Do not be sick.”

“Huh?”

“I hope you don’t get sick.”

“Ah, yes.”

I was taken aback for a moment by Jack’s more serious appearance, but soon I answered with a serious face.

“I won’t worry you anymore.”

Jack nodded and climbed up. After looking cutely at Jack’s back, I headed back to the director’s room. So, is the peacock okay?

‘Ugh, I’m concerned.’

After thinking for a long time, I decided to take out the new stationery and pen I bought this time from the drawer. Then, I dipped the nib in ink and carefully pressed it down on the stationery.

swish. There was only the sound of a pen nib being scraped in a quiet space.

“It’s done.”

After I finished writing the letter, I sealed it well and left the orphanage with Ho-yeon and went out to the downtown area. As soon as I got better, I heard a voice asking where I should go again, but when I said that I would be back soon, Ho-yeon nodded her head. I went to the downtown area and bought ginger tea and honey, which are good for colds. Honey is considered for the spicy flavor of ginger tea. I went straight to the post office and sent it to Duke Crayman. I want to go there in person, but I can’t see it in person… … .

‘I’ve even said that, how can I face you straight?’

Before that, I did not know that I would die of shame. I came out of the post office and turned around with a light foot. Please pass it on to the Duke.

* * *

“Sir, Miss Feirund has sent you the mail.”

Dietrich, who was at work, looked up at the words he had heard. His complexion was not very good. Rick asked with a worried face.

“The fever hasn’t gone down yet, so don’t overdo it.”

“This is fine. Rather, give me the mail she sent me.”

“Yes.”

When did he ever listen to him? Responding disrespectfully, Rick placed the mail that had just arrived on Duke Crayman’s desk. Immediately, the duke put down the pen and checked the contents. It was difficult for Rick to hide his embarrassment as he put the pen down so easily that he could not let go even after he was persuaded by cancer. Whether Rick was stunned or not, Dietrich hurriedly unpacked it.

“This is ginger tea. Come to think of it, I think I heard that ginger tea is good for colds.”

“There is honey too.”

“Perhaps the ginger tea has a strong scent, so it was sent for relief. You are very considerate.”

“How did she know my condition?”

Rick pondered for a moment at Dietrich’s words, and answered with a sigh of relief.

“Isn’t that what Leonard-sama said?”

It made sense. When he went to class at the orphanage, he seemed to have told him about his condition. Dietrich picked up the envelope at the bottom of the mail. Then he ordered Rick to bring him ginger tea. As Rick drove off, Dietrich glanced at the envelope for a moment, then carefully unsealed it and pulled out the inside.

[Dear Duke Dietrich Kreimann.

Hearing that you are not feeling well, I am sending you tea and honey in the hopes of helping you. If you drink it, you’ll feel a little better. and… … ]

A smile came to Dietrich’s lips as he read each letter of sincerity. He even read it down. The space between the lines of text was particularly far away. There was a mark on the bottom of the paper, probably because it was pressed firmly.

[If I have unintentionally committed rudeness, please view it with broad generosity and completely erase it from my mind.]

‘Are you talking about that time?’

You don’t know how startled Leonard was when he heard that Ciela was ill after returning from class. I wanted to run right away, but things didn’t work out. A messenger came from the Imperial Palace.

“Your Majesty has commanded you to lead the monster subjugation squad and subdue the monsters this Lishan Week.”

Seeing the fishy smile on the messenger’s lips, he felt as if he was facing the emperor. After the messenger returned, Rick was indignant, but Dietrich didn’t care about that.

“I know that Lishan Week is poison to you… … . Wait, sir! Where are you going!”

“I’m going to get some fresh air.”

“No, what kind of wind is coming at this late hour… … !”

He heard Rick shout from behind, but Dietrich didn’t turn around. He ran straight to the orphanage. She was so worried that she couldn’t do anything all day. I had no choice but to check her condition myself.

“There was an order from the owner not to let anyone into the room.”

However, he could not easily enter because of Ho-yeon, who was guarding the front door.

“I just want to check the status for a moment.”

“He said not to let anyone in. Go back.”

“I have prepared a scent that clears the mind. If you wake up, your head will hurt, so it would be better to light incense.”

“I smoke… … ”

“For the Beast, the scent would be Germany.”

“… … .”

At Dietrich’s words, Ho-yeon, who had already been struck by the scent of paralysis once, flinched. Dietrich said, looking at her bluntly.

“Don’t worry. It will only burn incense and come out. Knowing that you suffered because of her, she must be upset because of her personality. You don’t want that either.”

“… … .”

Ho-yeon’s brow furrowed. Reluctantly, she stepped aside in front of the door.

“It’s only coming out with incense.”

“Don’t let me do that.”

After nodding, Dietrich went inside. The room was dark, but he could find her right away. After burning incense, as he had told Ho-yeon, Dietrich sat down by her bed for a moment.

“ha… … . ha… … .”

Ciel was holding her breath as if it was hard to even breathe. Looking at it, Dietrich thought involuntarily.

‘Instead, I want to get sick.’ If I could get sick instead of her, it wouldn’t matter if it was several times more painful.

“more… … Woah… … .”

Then she muttered a little. The temperature rises because of the heat. Dietrich immediately stopped to bring a cold towel. And instead of a towel, he placed his hand on her forehead.

“I have a lower body temperature than normal people, so this one would be better.”

Even though she couldn’t hear it anyway, he mumbled as if in an excuse.

“Ummm… … .”

Siela’s lips drew an arc as if she liked the cold touch of her hand. Dietrich looked at him silently. It was an unknown feeling. To run frantically worrying about someone, to see a sick figure and feel the feeling of wanting to get sick instead. Just looking at your face like this… … .

‘It also puts my mind at ease.’

What does this feeling mean? I’m afraid of disappearing from my eyes, so I want to keep this feeling in front of my eyes so that I can’t run away anywhere.

‘I don’t know.’

But one thing is certain: she has become so special to him. A person who goes beyond simply ‘important’ and ‘precious’.

‘Knowing this might make Ciel uncomfortable.’

no in the first place.

‘If you know who I really am, Ciel will… … .’

How will she see herself? would you hate will you be afraid maybe sympathize When I imagined her like that, I felt like my heart stopped. Effortlessly erasing negative thoughts, Duke Crayman took her temperature once more.

“… … The fever has gone down quite a bit… … .”

Fortunately, the fever was gone and I was relieved.

‘I’ll just go back… … .’

Having confirmed that the fever had gone down, it was time to get up with the intention of returning home.

“Hoen… … ?”

Dietrich stopped at the heated voice he heard. She was looking at him with wide open eyes. Dietrich, who had been standing in an awkward position, sat down next to her again. and said quietly.

“Are you awake?”

It was difficult to make eye contact for some reason, so he brushed his eyes slightly and said.

“Fortunately, the fever has gone down, but it’s better not to overdo it and sleep more.”

His tone was cold because he was nervous without realizing it. Dietrich, startled by my voice, looked at her again. Then she recognized him and licked her lips.

“dismissal… … ?”

“… … okay.”

Then her eyes widened, and then she closed her eyes with a relaxed expression. Dietrich watched him silently.

“… … It’s a big deal.”

“What do you mean?”

She didn’t answer right away. He also didn’t rush. After a while, Ciel answered quietly.

“Because I am sorry.”

At that murmuring, Dietrich flinched involuntarily. I was worried that she might have been disappointed because the person next to her was herself. After hesitating, Dietrich asked cautiously.

“… … Are you disappointed with the country?”

The answer came right back.

“No, looking at your face makes me feel better.”

Seeing my face makes me feel better. It was hard to understand what he was saying, but… … .

‘That would be a good word.’

Dietrich thought so. Because after she said that, her expression looked so calm. Then a certain emotion flooded in. that is… … .

‘pleased.’

It was joy.

– “Why was a monster like you born? You ruined my life! Please disappear from my sight.”

Never in my life had I ever been told that I was happy for myself. Is it because of that? Dietrich’s emotions swelled up at her words, which may have been utterly meaningless. Dietrich turned his head to make sure she could see his face. But the next moment.

“… … Ciel?”

Dietrich, startled by the touch on the back of my head, looked back.

“Hair, stretched out.”

Is it because of the heat? Today, I felt that she was different from usual. I looked at her in embarrassment, and she said with a bashful smile.

“Ah, your face is red.”

I didn’t realize that my face had turned red. How funny is my appearance in her eyes right now? But Dietrich wanted to protest it. If you do something like that with that face and there is no reaction, that’s weird.

“Sir, you are cuter than I thought.”

After a while, Siela’s words made me want to hide even in a mouse hole. But at the same time, I was relieved to see her relaxed and smiling. Ciel closed her eyes again. Dietrich looked at her without a word. In that state, only her lips moved.

“hand… … Can I catch you?”

Dietrich stopped at Siella’s sudden words. Ciel’s behavior today was embarrassing.

‘Is it because of the heat?’

Dietrich felt as if he had been put to the test. I was afraid I would go overboard. When he didn’t respond, Ciela asked with a pathetic face.

“… … no, I do not want?”

Dietrich almost burst out laughing.

‘You can’t hate it.’

However, he hesitated as to whether he could touch her. Dietrich answered after hesitating, as she waited for an answer.

“I don’t like it… … not.”

Having said that, it will break if you hold it, and I carefully took her hand. Then Ciel said with a low laugh.

“Your hand, it feels so cold.”

“… … .”

Ciela may not know, but Dietrich was grateful that his body temperature was low that day. After a while, she said with her eyes closed.

“… … Will you stay by my side until I fall asleep again?”

At that, Dietrich looked at her without saying a word. A number of complex emotions arose. Worried about whether he can even be with her, and a desire to be with her until the end. Then, when her golden brown eyes met, Dietrich replied subconsciously.

“okay.”

Power entered Dietrich’s hand. I thought that I would only be greedy for today.

“I’ll always be by your side, so you can sleep in peace.”

Satisfied with the answer, she smiled softly and closed her eyes again. After a while, a ragged breath was heard, and Dietrich watched it. Ciela doesn’t know, but Dietrich had been with her all night.

‘I’d love to send you a reply too.’

Dietrich pulled out the best piece of paper from the drawer. And put a pen tip on it. But as time passed, his nib did not move. Finally, as the black ink spreads in circles, he sighed deeply and took out a new piece of paper.

‘It’s my first time writing something like this, so I don’t know how to write it.’

Moreover, a letter of thanks. After that, Dietrich, after thinking for a long time, moved the pen tip slowly. Thinking of Ciel, each word with sincerity.

* * *

It’s been a week since Jack’s tournament date. Perhaps it was for him that Leonard extended his class with Jack by an hour. I was worried that Jack was overdoing it, but Jack was ambitious. He grabbed Leonard as he was about to go back and asked him something he didn’t know. Stimulated by the appearance, other children also entered study mode, and the nursery entered the quietest period so far.

“Ah, your Excellency told me to deliver it to the director.”

Leonard, who stopped while trying to go upstairs with Jack, handed me something.

“Sir?”

With a puzzled face, I accepted it. It was a dark red envelope. Returning to the director’s office, I opened the envelope and took out the inside. Is it because of the feeling? It seemed to have a subtle tea scent unique to the peacock. But suddenly, what kind of letter is it? I read the letter with a puzzled face.

[Dear Ciela]

“… … .”

As soon as I read the first line, I was overcome with a strange feeling. I never thought I would hear the duke say ‘Dear’. Even though it was a letter, the feeling was new. I continued reading.

[The ginger tea and honey sent to me were well received. Perhaps Leonard heard of me. The disease is not that serious, so there is no need to worry. I heard you are all right. I’m really happy. I was very worried.]

‘The handwriting is really pretty.’

It was the impression that came to mind as I read his letter. It wasn’t flashy, but the elegant and neat handwriting caught my eye. I rolled my eyes to continue reading the letter. But suddenly, the space between the letters widened.

‘what?’

I tilted my head to find the next paragraph and read it. Toxic ink was smeared. It seemed like he thought about it for a long time and pressed it hard.

[I’m sorry I can’t see you. If you were there more… … .

It’s needlessly lengthy. I will eat the ginger tea he sent me every day without missing out. Please take good care of yourself too.

Dietrich Kreimann.]

When I read the last line of the letter, I was engulfed in lingering emotions. what is it It really felt like the peacock was next to me. What is most certain is that he wrote the letter with sincerity.

‘I feel weird.’

Maybe it’s because it’s the first time I’ve exchanged a letter with someone like this? I just felt tickled. It felt like I was getting closer to the peacock, and I felt a little excited.

‘You should keep it well.’

I opened the locked drawer and put the letter down so it wouldn’t be scratched. Inside was the aethernum of healing and nullity.

click. Even after locking the drawers, I was still caught up in the afterglow.

I woke up late, and, as always, I cross-legged for training. The nursery school will be quiet, too, and the children gather in the dining room and do not go out, so it seems that the rest of the time was devoted to training. But no matter what I did, I couldn’t read the magic.

‘Am I not completely talented?’

There were plenty of possibilities. In the first place, Ciela itself is not a great person, so what is different about the country that entered her body?

‘But for that sort of thing, I thought I might be quite good at reading the magic that penetrated my body… … .’

In the first place, it was said that Ethernum itself can only be effective when the owner of the body has a certain amount of magical power. The Ethernum of Nullity worked very well, so I asked, ‘Do I have any magical talents?’ I thought, I guess not.

“Do I have to give up magic…? … .”

Even if it’s not a great magic, I wanted to use a magic that would protect the children in an emergency. That moment when I only sighed deeply in frustration. A man’s voice came from the quiet space.

“what. Have you already given up?”

Astonished, she lifted her head and saw Vicente standing with her arms crossed.

“you… … .”

“I think you gave me plenty of time. How are you making any progress?”

Vincente came closer and asked. I shook my head with a sullen face.

“No, not at all. I don’t feel anything.”

“Hmm, have you given up?”

“It’s not about giving up, it’s about failing.”

“Did you not read magic?”

When he asked, I nodded.

“Yeah, I don’t feel it.”

“Oh my God, you are such an idiot.”

this child? I wanted to take issue with Vicente’s personality, who talks about fools in front of people, but what can I do? It’s my fault for not even passing step 1.

“Hmm.”

As I took a deep breath without saying a word, Vincente looked at me with an incomprehensible expression. Then he suddenly grabbed my hand. Startled, I opened my eyes wide and looked at him.

“what are you doing?”

“Look. I’ll look for it for you.”

As I was about to take my hand, I stopped at his words. But I didn’t really expect much. If you look for something that you haven’t been able to find for a long time, there’s a high possibility that you don’t have any talent. However… … .

“What is it, you?”

“Why?”

Suddenly, Vincente’s expression hardened. I looked at him nervously.

“now I get it. Why couldn’t I feel the flow of magic?”

“… … ?”

“I couldn’t feel it because the magic wasn’t flowing.”

“What are you talking about?”

I frowned slightly at his unkind self-talk. Like that or not, Vincente let out a smirk.

“Literally. Magical energy has to travel through the body, but the magic is full and stagnant with no gaps between the stones. That’s why I didn’t feel the flow.”

“… … .”

“In a word, there is too much magical power. This is the first time I have ever seen something like this.”

Vincent looked at me.

“What the hell are you?”

If I asked that question, there was no way I could answer it. I was just an unfortunate orphan, and it is unfair to die suddenly, but I can’t say that I am a small citizen who possessed the body of an evil director who was destined to die.

“Well, okay. Judging by your reaction, it seems you didn’t know either. You didn’t even need to feel the magic in the first place. If I release it, will it just come out?”

Hearing such a sound, I felt a little embarrassed. Whenever I had time to feel the magic, I sat cross-legged, but it was all in vain.

“Then what should I do now?”

“It’s the next step.”

“The next step… … Are you talking about magic control?”

Vincente nodded and snapped her fingers. Again the location changed. This time, it was someone else’s room, not the rock wall last time. The clean interior in black tones was impressive. Papers and books were neatly arranged on the desk. Above all, the expensive magic items were scattered all over the place.

“Here… … .”

“my room. It’s the top floor of Khan.”

‘also.’

I sensed that expensive magic item from the moment it was lying around. But it was quite surprising. It didn’t look like Vincente would be rewarded for a job well done. Surprisingly, the documents are well organized.

“what. Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Nope. Why else did you come here?”

“For step two.”

He responded lightly and swung his finger roughly, and a book flew out of the packed bookshelf. The book immediately settled in my arms. I accidentally picked up the book and looked at Vincente with the eyes of what this is.

“In order to control magical power, you must first know that it is a narrative formula. Well, it seems that in ancient times this was called a magic circle. I would say that book is a so-called material collection of magical narrative formulas.”

“This book?”

I looked at the book in my arms with amazement. When I heard it, it seemed pretty unusual.

“And since it’s annoying, let’s proceed with steps 2 and 3 at the same time.”

“What irresponsible… … .”

“Don’t think so. For a type full of magical power like you, if you just learn how to release it, magic will burst out. Well, I don’t know if my body will really explode.”

Vincente whispered quietly. Startled, I glanced at him, and he smiled hahaha and stepped back.

“do not worry. From what I’ve done, the human body doesn’t explode that easily.”

Do you not know that this is not a problem on that level? After taking a deep breath, Vincente continued to look at me like this.

“Step two is easy. For once, memorize the narrative form recklessly. There must be absolutely no error in every line or shape. If you do, your body could actually explode as a result of the reaction.”

“… … Is there really such a case?”

“It’s pretty good. Those guys who died after believing in one of my talents.”

Maybe I’m taking on a more dangerous challenge than I thought. When my complexion was not good due to the rush of worries, Vincente, who watched me like this, gave me advice.

“If you’re really worried, don’t think about memorizing everything, and focus on just one. Give me the book.”

He held out his hand and I handed the book over to him. Vicente turned the pages without hesitation and folded a section and handed it to me. Seeing me bewildered, Vincente pointed a finger at me.

“The most descriptive magic among magic is fire magic, and it is not too burdensome because it is a basic magic among them. Even if I list the narrative formula incorrectly, the side effects won’t be too big.”

“Ah… … .”

After hearing Vicente’s explanation, I looked down at the book again. It certainly felt more simple than the narrative form in the previous chapter. Somehow, if other narratives were focused on lines, fire magic seemed to focus on shapes and layouts. Personally, I felt less pressure than before because I was confident in memorizing figure arrangement.

‘Looking this way, I don’t think he’s that bad.’

He faithfully fulfills his promises and teaches me an easier way when he sees me struggling. Even if it was because of the contract, he could conclude that I didn’t have any magical talent and end it as it is. But Vincent did not. That was very surprising.

‘But considering Ho-yeon, I can’t think of it that way.’

It was also true that Ho-yeon or the people who were captured as slaves suffered and suffered here, in the basement of the Khan. I looked at Vincente without a word. Vincente sensed my gaze and made a puzzled expression.

“what? Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Nothing… … .”

There was nothing good about touching him for nothing, so the moment I was about to shake my head, Ho-yeon’s face came to mind. I also remembered the misfortune that she might have suffered if it hadn’t been for me. If Ho-yeon had not been taken as a slave, she would have turned into a greedy human doll and would not have blood on her hands or sold to the gladiators.

‘Thanks to that, Roddy learns swordsmanship, but that’s different.’

Excluding the impact on the overall work, the pain that Ho Yeon must have suffered will be beyond imagination. So I couldn’t stand it.

“Why are you doing something like a slave auction?”

Even though I know this is reckless behavior. At my words, Vincente’s expression hardened for an instant.

“… … Do I have any reason to say that?”

His usual playful, light-hearted appearance was unheard of, and his voice was so cold. But I did not back down and kept talking.

“It’s none of my business. But I’m curious. Why do you, who run this gigantic casino and dominate the world behind you, conduct a slave auction?”

Vincent looked at me without a word. Then he said with a smirk.

“I know that? I hate slavery.”

“what?”

The front and back of the words did not match. To say he hates the existence of slaves is because he already runs an auction house to buy and sell slaves. Vincente’s gaze lowered. His purple eyes darkened. Soon, Vincente walked over to me. Vincente didn’t know how to stop, and as I was stepping backwards, I was blocked by a desk and my back was bent. Still, Vincent did not stop. Deciding it was dangerous, I grabbed a quill on the desk. I was thinking of stinging it.

“What are you thinking?”

Vicente asked again in a light voice.

“You asked. Why are you doing a slave auction? I want to tell you why, but the momentum is fierce.”

With a characteristic smile, Vincente began to unbutton my shirt. Where are you looking at this just to tell you why?

The moment I couldn’t stand it, I was about to swing a quill.

“Do you know what sign this is?”

Vincente unbuttoned the top of her shirt and shook her head. An unknown seal was engraved on the nape of his neck. When I couldn’t answer, Vincente answered with a bright smile.

“It’s a sign of slavery.”

“Wait, that means… … .”

It means you are a slave. I couldn’t get the words out of my mouth. Vincente is a slave. Because it’s impossible. But Vincente smiled quietly without any reaction to my astonished face. It was telling me that my thoughts were true. Then I didn’t understand any more. Why did Vincente, a former slave, hold a slave auction?

“There is a curse in this stigma.”

“… … You are talking about the cursed Aethernum.”

“okay. The person who bought me cursed me. It must have been useful.”

“Are you holding a slave auction to find him without revealing your name?”

“A man who bought a slave once can’t buy it twice.”

As I stared at him, unable to find what to say, Vincente glanced at me. A smirk hung around his lips.

“Why? Am I disgusting?”

flinch. I shrugged my shoulders once and looked at him. His amethyst eyes turned to me, but there was nothing in them.

“… … Why do you think I will hate you?”

“Originally, nobles hate things like slaves.”

Vincent looked at me and smiled.

“You are a noble too.”

“I… … .”

The idea of ​​aristocratic supremacy is rampant in this world. Of course, there are aristocrats who do not like Duke Crayman, but it cannot be denied that most nobles are like that. They took the benefits they enjoyed for granted and looked down on those who did not enjoy them. The nobility, especially the lowly, who could not even belong to the common people, were considered less than worms.

The fact that it was labeled as a slave means that it was a class of the poor. It was only natural that Vincente harbored such a prejudice. Here I am like, ‘I’m not that kind of person! I think everyone’s rights are fair!’ There is no reason to verify my thoughts with him in the first place, but since we will continue to see each other in the future, I thought it would be good to keep things clear. I’m too embarrassed to leave it as it is.

I wondered how to start talking. Meanwhile, Vincente’s gaze was fixed on me. I slowly opened my mouth.

“I’m from Goa.”

“It’s not. After investigating, it turns out that you were born to the right parents. Where are you lying?”

“Would you mind not telling me that you did a background check?”

Of course, Vincente snorted. Shaking my head, I continued speaking.

“Just because parents exist doesn’t mean it’s a normal family.”

I don’t know who Siela’s parents really are, but her parents had already died in an accident, so I was able to tell my story without hesitation.

“I had neither money nor possessions, so I was despised and sympathized by people at the same time.”

“You spent all your money on luxury… … .”

“A little. Then I know that.”

I wrinkled my face as Vicente interrupted nonstop. Then Vincente nodded and took a step back.

“As I lived like that, I suddenly had a thought. I wasn’t born because I wanted to be born like this, so why am I being treated like this? embarrassing shit. Some people are born in good families and enjoy a lot of leisure, but I am not.”

“… … .”

“So, I don’t really think that nobles are superior or anything like that. Of course, that doesn’t mean you can’t just hurt people.”

The last words were the assassination of Vincente. I wanted it to be hot, but looking at his expression, it didn’t seem like that at all. Vincente was looking at me with a very surprised face. His tenacious gaze became embarrassing for nothing, so I rolled my eyes and said.

“And I know why you are auctioning slaves, but if you could find them that way, you would have found them right away.”

In fact, even in the original work, the curse of Vincente disappears by killing the caster while Cloan destroys the organization. In the end, Vincente could not lift the curse with her own hands. In any case, he is eventually freed from the curse, but that was a long story in the future. So, until then, he had to live in fear of when the curse might strike again. Thinking like that, he felt sorry for him. He was just a little boy, and he was cursed because he was sold into slavery for being poor.

‘Because of that, I lost my real name.’

The current name of Vincenta is Lee. The real name is different, but since the curse is triggered through the name, Vincente abandoned the real name to avoid the curse and created a new name. More real than real names.

“What are you thinking about?”

After I was silent for a long time, he spoke. After thinking for a while, I spoke up.

“Vincente.”

“Huh.”

“Will you stop the slave auction because I will help you break your curse?”

“what… … ?”

Vincente asked with a surprised face.

“Are you serious about that?”

“I’m serious.”

It was a decision made by impulse, but there was a clear reason.

‘The organization that collects Ethernum has a close relationship with the emperor.’

It was good to rule out in advance anything that might threaten Jack and the children in the future. And the situation was going more favorably than the original.

‘Because I have the void of Ethernum.’

In the original work, Vincente secretly leaks information about Ethernum to Cloan, who became Duke. Because he hoped he would collect Ethernum instead. At the same time, he hands over the invalid Ethernum that he possesses to the organization to gain trust and informs that Cloan is collecting Ethernum. This is because when Klauan and the organization collide and both powers lose their power, he intends to take advantage of the opportunity to intercept their Aethernum.

However, contrary to his expectations, Cloan succeeded in destroying the organization without any major injuries, and obtained the cursed Ethernum and the invalid Ethernum owned by the organization. In the end, Vincente tries to kill Cloan and take it, but fails and is killed by Cloan. Afterwards, Cloan seals the four Ethernums except for the last one that he could not find. Deleting the organization was an opportunity for Cloan, and he succeeded in revenge against the emperor. After that, he recovers Ren and kills Ciela, and the original story goes on a full-fledged romance trajectory.

‘The two Aethernums were found by Cloan himself, so I can find them too.’

Didn’t you actually get the Aethernum on top of Cloris? Then, under the current circumstances, the Ethernum to be found in this order was determined. Before we go to find the cursed Aethernum, we must first find the other Aethernum that Cloan had found.

I made eye contact with Vincente. I parted my lips.

“I will help you find the cursed Aethernum and break your curse. It won’t be easy, but you can do it. Do you still doubt me?”

Vincente didn’t say anything for a while and then nodded.

“great. I will believe you.”

I smiled at his answer and hardened my face.

“Before that, we have to acquire another Ethernum. It’s dangerous if it gets into their hands.”

“Any other Ethernum?”

Now that I knew that the Aethernum at the top of the Cloris was the Healing Aethernum, I could now tell you exactly what Ethernum to find this time.

“The ‘psychedelic ethernum’ embedded in the heart of the king of monsters.”

“He is the king of monsters… … .”

At my words, Vincente frowned.

“The king of monsters lives in the mist, so it’s not easy to find, but it’s getting annoying.”

As I had already said, Vincente accepted without a doubt, as he had found the healing ethernum at the top of the Cloris. I nodded. As he said, the king of monsters is usually hiding in the fog, so it is difficult to even find out where he is. However, there was a time when it appeared only once a year.

“Lishan Week.”

“Ah?”

“It will be Lishan Week soon. Then the king of monsters will surely appear.”

Because Cloan in the original found the king of monsters like this.

“It’s just that it’s unclear where they will appear… … .”

Cloan found the king of monsters in the Sitt Gorge, but that was only after Cloan became an adult. There was no guarantee that the king of monsters would appear there this year as well.

“Seems to be suspicious.”

I nodded at Vincente’s words after reading my hint.

“It’s the canyon of the poets.”

“Well, that’s because that’s the main habitat of monsters. It wouldn’t be strange if he showed up there.”

“But I’m not sure.”

“I have a place to think. It’s a monster forest.”

“If it’s a monster forest… … .”

“It’s an area where monsters haunt as much as the canyon. These two are the most powerful.”

I stroked my chin. There are two candidates. With a high probability, the king of monsters will appear in one of those two places. After contemplating, I opened my mouth.

“Then Vincente, you go to the canyon. I’m going to the forest.”

At my words, Vincente snorted and said.

“Then, aren’t you going to suffer?”

It was something quite self-deprecating, but it was true, so I couldn’t really refute it. But I also had an idea.

“Of course, I have no intention of fighting the Demon King. If the king of monsters appears, I will remove the ring, so you can appear at that time.”

The tracking magic he gave me was still in effect. Of course, one day he will undo the tracking magic, but for now it was convenient to use him. Perhaps he hadn’t thought of this, and Vincente looked at me with admiration.

“You have to find the hallucinatory Aethernum before the human who cursed you. If the hallucinatory aethernum falls into the hands of the organization, even if they find the one who cast the curse, they will be beaten again. But yes, you have to be careful not to get your name out now. I can’t be cursed again.”

“… … .”

At my words, Vincente’s expression darkened. Soon a deep smile appeared on his face.

“Yeah, that’s right. When I get my name back, I will kill him as painfully as possible.”

Like a beast preying on its prey, Vincente licked her lips with her tongue. Because his appearance is his appearance, his appearance was so provocative that it felt somehow dangerous. But knowing his authenticity, I just had a chill in my back. With that face, Vincente looked back at me.

“But I’m really curious. What is it that you are aware of all that information? like a god.”

He bowed his head and looked closely at me. Looking straight at her face, I answered indifferently.

“What is it? I am the head of the orphanage.”

“Pooh, puh haha. right. You are the nursery school director. I asked for the obvious.”

Fortunately, as if he had no intention of digging deeper, Vincente laughed lightly. I glanced at the time. It was already evening time. If I didn’t go back, I could have raised Ho-yeon’s suspicions.

“Stop laughing. Tell me the last step.”

“Oh, yes. Oh yeah.”

Vincente nodded as if he had forgotten. Then he suddenly grabbed my hand. Startled, I tried to pull my hand away, but then I stopped resisting the sensation.

“Can you feel this?”

“… … what’s this?”

what is it Like iron being pulled by a magnet, he could feel a powerful force gathering at the part that Vincente touched.

“Your magic.”

“… … .”

“Exit is very simple. All you have to do is come up with a narrative formula, concentrate the magic power in your hand, and release it as if you were breathing out.”

“… … difficult.”

“It’s the easiest way for me to tell you my standards, so you should take care of the rest. Oh, and my advice is to not practice inside the building. If you don’t want to see your precious children become whole roasts.”

“Vincente.”

As I frowned at his overly harsh words, he let out a laugh and snapped his fingers. Then, he returned to the principal’s office.

“Then see you during Lishan Week.”

Just like that, Vincent disappeared. Alone, I looked down at my palms and focused on the center of my hands, just like Vincente did. According to him, my body is full of magical power, so I don’t need to feel the flow.

‘The feeling of gathering… … .’

I tried to remember that feeling, but it wasn’t easy.

‘But there is still a possibility.’

After trying a few more times, I was exhausted and fell down on my desk. Then he opened the locked drawer. A bright green ethernum that had not yet been crafted could be seen.

‘If you collect all the Ethernum, you might be able to kill the emperor.’

In fact, the greatest driving force for the emperor is his organization. If only that organization were to be destroyed, the emperor’s power would also be significantly reduced.

‘That way, Jack won’t have to live in hiding anymore and the kids won’t be scattered.’

In fact, the lifting of Vincente’s curse was an addition to it. Because my only purpose is for my children to live happily and without any threats.

‘If the children become independent, it will be very lonely.’

It was an unavoidable fate for the grown up children to go out in search of their own lives. When I think of that time, loneliness floods in. But after a while I slapped my cheeks.

‘Let’s not get bitter thinking about the distant future already.’

Right now, I had to think about the present. I lifted my head and looked out the window. The golden moon was in the center of the sky.

‘By the way, it’s Jack’s contest.’

Then Jack enters the palace. I accepted it because Jack wanted it, but I couldn’t help but worry about it.

‘But I’m participating in the name of Duke Crayman, so I won’t be able to touch it prematurely.’

It’s no different than touching the Dukes of Crayman. Besides, according to Leonard, the students of the Royal Academy are also participating, and Leonard and I are going to be together, so I don’t think anything will happen.

‘Still, I have to be as careful as possible.’

I swore. So another night passed.

* * *

Those wearing black robes and masks sat around the round table. Among them, there was the only one who did not cover his face.

“It is Lishan Week, Your Majesty the Emperor.”

was the emperor Another man nodded at the man’s words.

“This year, the runaway of monsters will be especially severe for Rishan. Among the total lunar eclipses, ‘Luna’ comes once every 10 years.”

“Then it might appear.”

“The king of monsters, yes.”

One day, the son-in-law became silent. The emperor, who had heard the story, lowered his gaze and said.

“The hallucinatory ethernum must be embedded in the heart of the king of monsters.”

“Since an unidentified wizard has stolen the healing Aethernum hidden in the upper vault of Cloris, we have only one Aethernum of the curse left in our hands. We must have the hallucinatory aethernum in our hands.”

At that moment, there was a strange silence. No one expected Chloris top to be attacked. Moreover, the raider ran away with only Ethernum, without touching any other treasures.

“It’s a fact that only our organization knows that there is an Aethernum at the top of Cloris, how did they know?”

“… … There are people who communicate with outsiders, and there are people who know we exist.”

“Anyone who communicates with outsiders should be punished, and if anyone knows of our existence… … .”

“You have to find it and remove it.”

Those who wore masks nodded their heads at those words.

“Gong, are you taking good care of the cursed Aethernum?”

The eyes of the men in masks gathered in one place. It was a man in a red mask. He nodded.

“Of course.”

“Then what do you do? A curse that can only be cast on one person was cast on an unknown slave, and even the slave escaped. Is the real name still not working?”

When the man asked as if he was frustrated, the red mask nodded.

“It seems that they have come up with a new name. A name that is more real than real.”

“Then it’s useless, isn’t it? Rather, let’s break the curse and put a curse on the new one. chamberlain… … .”

The man glanced at the emperor. He raised an eyebrow and spoke.

“Something like Duke Crayman.”

The emperor’s eyes sharpened. The emperor glared at the man, but the man didn’t care and shrugged his shoulders. It was another man who stopped him.

“Cheong, don’t provoke Your Majesty.”

“What are you talking about? You are provoking your Majesty. Anyone who hears it will be misunderstood, Baek.”

At his smirk, the man called Baek turned his head.

Blue, red, black, white. It meant the color of the mask they wore, and it was also a nickname to hide the identity that might leak out. When Baek didn’t respond, Qing looked at the ‘enemy’ in the red mask and said.

“Isn’t it? If you make Crayman a slave, your Majesty’s worries will disappear and the continent will be unified more effectively. His power has not been revealed once before.”

The answer was black.

“The Duke of Crayman is a dangerous person. We never know when to point a knife at us. Better to kill than to leave room.”

“During this Lishan Week. When you see that, your Majesty has a very mean side. You know what Duke Crayman is like during the Lishan Week, but you want him to join the monster subjugation team.”

“… … .”

The emperor did not respond. The first time he glanced at the emperor with cold eyes, he opened his mouth.

“The slave possessed great magical powers. I was vigilant and missed it, but if I find out the name of it, I can make him a slave again.”

“Then what do you do? I can’t even find it.”

“You can find it.”

The enemy’s gaze fell down. As a child, he remembered the boy when he had been sold into slavery.

Those amethyst-colored eyes staring at him without screaming until the moment he put the slave’s seal.

“Because that guy will try to get my heart back somehow. They will acquire the hallucinatory ethernum and try to kill me. So it will also appear this Lishan Week. I will find him.”

“Ah, it started again. The enemy’s possessive nature. I don’t know what kind of guy he is, but he’s a pitiful guy. It must have been caught by the enemy.”

“You always talk a lot, Chung.”

When Black was bruised, Cheong clicked his tongue as if he didn’t like it.

“Anyway, then the enemy goes to catch the slave child, and who will go to the king of monsters?”

Cheong asked, but no one readily answered. Collecting Ethernum was not only very complicated, but it was also possible to avoid the organization’s punishment if it was done wrong. Chloris Sangju was also a member of the gang, but was deprived of the healing ethernum and is currently receiving a terrible punishment. When no one was willing to step forward, Chung shook his head as if pathetic.

“great. Then this time I’m on my way. I’ve always wanted to face the King of Monsters, and I also want to take a look at that Duke of Crayman. Oh, I don’t know if I accidentally kill you, Your Majesty?”

Qing glanced at the emperor and said, and the emperor nodded with expressionless expression.

“Do it yourself.”

“great. I’d also get permission. Shall we prepare now?”

Even though the emperor was still in place, Qing rose first. He flapped his robe once and disappeared in an instant. When Cheong disappeared, the others also disappeared one by one. The emperor, who was finally left alone, looked around the empty round table, got up and left the room.

“your Majesty.”

The waitress bowed his head. The emperor moved quickly without even paying attention. The chieftain followed. After a while, the emperor entered the room and buried himself deep in the chair as if tired. The waitress came in haste, took off his cloak and wiped his face with a clean towel. And as I was about to turn around to bring a drink, the emperor called me.

“for a moment. Take the coffin with you. It’s heavy.”

“Oh, yes.”

No matter how tired he was, he did not put down the coffin on his head. The emperor tilted his head back as if it had just become lighter.

After a while the chaplain left the room, the emperor laughed.

“I’m sure I’m the emperor, but I’m not the emperor.”

The reason he was able to become emperor safely despite committing a terrible act of treason was thanks to the members of the gang who were holding the central government. They were the ones who reached out to him in the first place, saying, ‘I will make you emperor.’

‘I have no regrets holding hands.’

Without them, it would have been difficult to become an emperor.

‘But this kind of ignorance is hard to bear.’

The emperor lowered his eyes. The biggest driving force they have is Ethernum. However, after the Healing Ethernum was stolen, the rest of the Ethernum was the cursed Ethernum.

‘The ethernum of hallucinations.’

The emperor recalled what he had said at the meeting. Soon he smiled.

‘Maybe this time, we can get rid of Duke Crayman and get Eternum.’

The emperor raised his head and looked up at the sky. The moon was slowly setting.

* * *

“Jack, are you ready?”

“Yes, go down now.”

I burst into exclamation at the appearance of Jack that was soon revealed along with the answer.

“Wow, Jack. They fit so well.”

“… … thank you.”

Jack’s face flushed with embarrassment at my compliment. I looked at Jack like that with delight. Now Jack was wearing a boy’s suit. The maroon suit fit Jack snugly.

‘Jack was adamantly refused.’

It was a contest where the sons of nobles participated, but it was worthwhile to say that it should not be ignored. All of a sudden, the children flocked to Jack. It was also Chloe who was most excited.

“brother! So cool!”

“okay?”

“Huh! After all, my brother is the best!”

Following Chloane, Ren and Edie also came.

“Your brother is so cool.”

“right. My brother would be the coolest there.”

“Ren, Edie, thank you for the empty words.”

“It’s empty. Is it true? He’s the coolest guy I’ve ever seen.”

“As of today, I will admit it.”

Usually, it’s ‘Ren! Me?’ Claudine, who would have jumped on the floor, also agreed with Ren’s words today. Seriously, I’m so moved by this, but the kids will be thrilled. The children were proud of Jack’s appearance in a suit. Finally, Roddy grabbed Jack’s hand. As Jack looked at Roddy, he smiled broadly.

“In Roddy’s eyes, Jack is always the coolest.”

“Thank you, Roddy.”

At Roddy’s sincere words, Jack smiled and patted his head. At that touch, Roddy laughed heh.

“The carriage is ready. Jack, are you here?”

“Yes, Master.”

Just then, Leonard came in. He glanced over Jack’s face once, then smiled contentedly.

“After all, my master disciple resembles me and has a beautiful character.”

“It’s overrated.”

I think about it sometimes, but there are times when I feel that Leonard is as hard-working as I am.

“Shall we go?”

Leonard and Jack nodded as they checked the time and said. I looked at Ho-yeon. Even if she didn’t say anything, she noticed and answered.

“I will take good care of the children, so don’t worry and go.”

“Then Ho-yeon! Let’s sleep together today.”

“right. I’ll read you a children’s book just like last time.”

“Yep. The food Hoyeon made is also delicious.”

“Wow, I love Hoyeon-sensei!”

Sometimes I was worried that I might be entrusting the children too much to Ho-yeon, but seeing the children’s reactions, fortunately, they seemed to get along well with Ho-yeon.

‘You seem closer than me.’

With a bit of bitterness in my arms, I left the nursery with Ho-yeon and headed to the carriage with Jack.

“Wow… … .”

Seeing the carriage, I burst into exclamation. Originally, the Duke Crayman’s carriage was magnificent, but this… … .

“… … That’s great.”

I mumbled a little, and Leonard nodded as if it was natural.

“of course. It’s Jack’s first competition, so shouldn’t it be enough to live up to it?”

“Ahaha, thank you for your concern.”

As I spoke, I unconsciously looked around. Seeing me like this, Leonard said as if he remembered me.

“Your Excellency asked me to tell you that I am sorry that I could not go with you. Originally, I was going to accompany you as a sponsor, but an unexpected variable arose… … .”

“A variable?”

I tilted my head and asked, and Leonard nodded with a stiff face.

“Your Majesty has ordered you to assume the position of captain of the demon subjugation squad during the Lishan Week. It’s a sudden order, so you’re in a hurry to do urgent work first.”

“The leader of the monster subjugation squad during Lishan Week?”

Isn’t that great? It was more of a sense of wonder than of surprise. Subjugating monsters during Lishan Week is a very important issue, because if you entrust the subjugation to Duke Crayman, you will have to acknowledge his contribution after the week is over. If that happens, the position of Duke Crayman will be stronger. But how did the emperor entrust Duke Crayman to such an important position?

As I pondered, I noticed that Leonard’s expression was not good. At the same time, it’s not that simple.

“Is something going to happen to you?”

I asked cautiously, hoping it wasn’t. Leonard turned his head and answered quietly.

“I can’t tell you in detail because it’s a top secret, but the Lishan Week is poisonous to you. To subdue a monster in that state is no different than a command to die.”

“… … I can.”

I shut my mouth on a more serious matter than I thought. I wanted to hear more details, but the departure time was already delayed, so I got on the wagon first.

“Master, what are you doing? He doesn’t look good.”

Jack, who got on first and couldn’t hear the conversation, asked in a worried voice. Then I quickly captured my expression and shook my head.

“Ugh, no. nothing is wrong You do not have to worry.”

‘Because I can’t interfere with the exam by causing any worries.’

I smiled as broadly as possible. Jack looked at me with strange eyes, then nodded and looked out the window. Leonard, who sat next to Jack, moved his mouth.

‘Are you okay?’

‘yes I’m okay.’

I also smiled brightly after answering with a mouth. Still, Leonard’s worried expression did not go away. Rather, I turned my head. I couldn’t keep showing this.

‘I could die?’

He knew Duke Crayman’s power better than anyone, so he knew he was not a man to die so easily. Isn’t it? In fact, he came back victorious in the war that was sent to die. No matter how difficult it is to subdue monsters, is it harder than defeat in a deep war leading to victory?

‘But somehow I feel bad.’

It’s not just because of what Leonard said. It is doubtful that the Emperor issued such an order, and… … .

‘If you think about it, there were scenes where the peacock fell several times in the original story.’

At that time, Cloan tried to find out the name of the duke’s disease by calling in the name of the Imperial First, but failed. The duke’s condition got worse and worse, and it was not known what his illness was until the end of the day.

‘Maybe it has something to do with the disease.’

He might have been thinking about it comfortably because it was the future 10 years later. There’s still a lot of time left, and at least until then it’ll be fine.

‘What the hell is the story behind the peacock?’

I swallowed the sigh that was about to burst out. I was worried, but at least I didn’t give up until Jack passed the exam.

* * *

“It seems you have arrived at the Imperial Palace.”

how far did you run The carriage began to slow down. I looked out the window.

‘It’s still great.’

The imperial palace, worthy of its reputation as an imperial palace, made people burst out in wonderment just by looking at it. I glanced at Jack. Jack was quietly staring outside. his eyes dimmed. When Jack couldn’t take his eyes off him, Leonard, who interpreted it differently, spoke to him.

“How are you, Jack? It is one of the most beautiful buildings on the continent.”

Jack looked at Leonard slowly. Then Jack replied with a very broad smile.

“Yes, Master. I have never seen such a gorgeous and beautiful building.”

“The buildings of the imperial palace are in harmony with each other and show their true beauty. That’s why it is said that even when there was a rebellion, it was ordered not to damage the building.”

“That Leonard… … .”

When the rebellion story came out, I tried to stop Leonard. That incident changed Jack’s life forever. But as soon as I was about to speak, Jack looked at me. Seeing Jack’s expression, I couldn’t speak any more. Jack shook his head slowly, as if it was okay, and asked Leonard a question.

“Master, I am curious to know which families are participating in today’s competition.”

Leonard smiled contentedly as Jack burned his enthusiasm.

“I don’t know everything, but it is said that all the children of the central nobles participate. But above all else, the participant you should be most concerned about is the prince.”

Leonard, who had hardened his expression, smiled bitterly.

“This competition will not be an individual competition, but a battle for pride between families. Therefore, the imperial family will surely send out the prince’s majesty.”

At Leonard’s words, Jack bowed his head. I was worried that I was putting too much pressure on Jack. Jack just wants to check his academic performance, but his family’s prestige is at stake. But he knew he was wrong by looking at Jack’s smile. Jack raised his head and smiled.

“I will try hard.”

Leonard looked at Jack like that with delight. Meanwhile, the carriage came to a complete stop and we got off the carriage.

* * *

“Your Majesty, the participants are entering the palace one by one. It is said that the eldest son of Count Jade Borough and the eldest son of Writer Risei Moon also entered the palace.”

“okay. Those two families are strong contenders for the title. Where is Seid?”

“That is… … .”

At the emperor’s question, the servant put on a puzzled expression. Then he answered with a sigh.

“It is said that he missed class and disappeared. I searched too but couldn’t find it. maybe… … I’m guessing you weren’t in disguise.”

“What an idiot!”

At the end of the servant’s report, the emperor burst into anger.

“At some point now, the Legion like a child who is still so ignorant!”

“We are still looking for the palace servants freed. Perhaps Soin thought that not being able to attend ‘Ciela Nursery School’ was stressful.”

“There’s nothing we can figure out, and the competition is just around the corner, so we can’t let it be arrogant. Find it right now. This competition is held for the prestige of the imperial family. Has the Duke Crayman arrived?”

“I think he arrived a little while ago.”

“Take care not to come into contact with the prince. Get away.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

The chieftain resigned and the emperor let out a deep sigh. Suddenly, his dark blue eyes gleamed coldly as he raised his head. When the first tournament was organized, the emperor had placed a condition that the central noble family must participate as it was the first tournament. All the central nobles must participate in order to make Seid’s achievements stand out. And on the one hand, it was aimed at the fact that the Dukes of Crayman had no successors to participate in the competition.

In order to save the participants, the second or third son of another family must be rescued, but the emperor had made it clear in advance that no one should cooperate with the Duke of Kreiman. For this reason, the duke family was forced to represent the common people. The emperor was very happy about that.

‘I’d rather be humiliated and go back. It was the peasant’s mistake to represent a stupid commoner.”

“The Dukes of Crayman will get nothing at this competition.”

The emperor twisted the corners of his mouth and smiled.

* * *

“There are a lot of people.”

The front of the stadium was really crowded. It was impossible to even estimate the number of people who were accompanied by one participant. I looked around the children participating in today’s competition. All of them raised their heads in arrogance. Then I found a group of children wearing the same clothes.

“They are students of the Royal Academy.”

“The Imperial Academy?”

Leonard noticed where I was looking and nodded and explained.

“It is a prestigious academy that only the children of the central nobles, the highest nobles of the empire, can attend. Seid, the prince’s maiden, is also a student at the Imperial Academy. The students of the Royal Academy are taught by the best professors ever. As an aside, I was also a professor at the Imperial Academy.”

“Wow, that’s right. Great.”

As they applauded and admired, Leonard raised his nose with an ahem cough.

“Anyway, those Royal Academy students will be Jack’s strong rivals in this competition. Those kids are also pretending not to be, but they must be wary of Jack.”

“Are those kids any reason to be wary of Jack?”

“The Dukes of Crayman and the central nobles are usually on bad terms. Perhaps it is because Your Excellency continues to oppose His Majesty’s intentions. If not, those kids would be in great trouble if they lost to the commoner Jack.”

“i See. I’m worried about Jack. Wouldn’t it feel like a burden?”

As I mumbled, Leonard said with a smile on his face.

“Did I not tell you? I am a professor at the Royal Academy. I know the level of the students of the Royal Academy better than anyone.”

Leonard raised his head and looked at Jack, who stood far away.

“Jack is the best kid I’ve ever seen.”

“I hope that only the participants remain and all companions leave.”

Then the servant came in and shouted. The competition is about to start soon. I finally approached Jack.

“Jack, I’ll be waiting outside with Mr. Leonard.”

Jack nodded at my words.

“Yes.”

After a moment’s hesitation, I stroked Jack’s hair. Jack looked up at me. Leonard told him not to worry, but he was worried. I hope that Jack’s score comes out only enough to satisfy Jack. I didn’t want him to feel the pressure of the checks between the families for nothing.

“Don’t think about anything, do what you think. I’m not cheering for you who came out as the representative of the dukes, I’m cheering for you, Jack.”

At my words, Jack looked at me with strange eyes. Soon he closed his eyes and answered.

“Yes, Principal. I will do that.”

“Okay, see you later.”

After saying our final goodbyes, I left the venue with Leonard. The last time Jack looked back, he was not shaken, not even enthusiastic, just standing still and watching me. The stable figure that would not be shaken by anything reassured me.

bang. The door is closed.

“We will wait in the waiting room.”

At Leonard’s words, I looked at the tightly closed door, then nodded and moved.

* * *

Ciela and Leonard left and a group approached Jack, who was left alone. Children in white school uniforms. They were students of the Royal Academy. When the students of the Royal Academy appeared, the other participants broke the road and retreated. Among them was Jack.

“It’s you, a commoner who came out as the representative of the Crayman family.”

A male student who appears to be the leader among the students looked at Jack and said: Jack glanced at the leader briefly, then turned his gaze back and read the logbook Leonard had made. Suddenly, the face of the leader, who had been ignored in front of the noble children, was exposed.

“How dare commoners ignore the words of nobles!”

The leader shouted and slapped Jack on the shoulder.

tuk. With that power, Jack’s memory box fell to the floor. One of the academy students picked up the memory book and chuckled.

“The invisible influence of Tamerson? Did you think that pretending to read something like this would look different? Do you know that commoners can write or read?”

“Pu ha ha! That’s right. Can you read the exam papers?”

“The Duke Craymans have passed away! They say there is no successor, but how dare you send such commoners to such an important tournament!”

As the academy students burst into laughter, laughter leaked out from among the children watching.

“It makes no sense for commoners to enter the Imperial Palace in the first place.”

“By the way, can you really call me a commoner? I heard that they were abandoned by their parents and live together with people in the same situation.”

“Oh, I heard. What was it, Ciela Nursery? Isn’t the manager there so beautiful?”

“Ah, now I know. How did you get the patronage of the Duke Crayman? It’s the director’s body to the duke… … ”

But the student could no longer speak. It was because Jack approached in an instant and grabbed the student by the collar and raised his hand. The students mocking the sudden situation and the children watching stopped breathing. The student who was grabbed by the collar struggled, but it was not enough to remove the recently tall and strong Jack. The student asked for help from those around him, but Jack’s momentum was so ferocious that no one was willing to approach him. The student screamed in helplessness.

“Let this go! How dare commoners put their hands on the body of an aristocrat… … !”

“He was the one who made the slanderous remarks against the Duke. According to the Nobility Act, if a lower nobleman disparages the honor of a higher noble in a public place, the member of the upper noble family has the right to punish the lower nobleman on the spot. If it’s more powerful than the Dukes of Crayman, please tell me. You will be punished sweetly.”

The student, who did not know that Jack knew the noble law, trembled with a contemplative face. He barely opened his mouth and cried.

“therefore! Does that mean you belong to the Duke Craymans? On the subject of commoners!”

“I came out under the name of the Duke Craymans, so I belong.”

“Such a coercion… … !”

“Whether it’s forced or not.”

You’ll find out if you check it out. It looked like Jack was going to hit his hand at any moment. But no one came forward. As Jack said, Jack was present at this event as a member of Crayman. Moreover, knowing the aristocratic law, if they went out together, they could be at a loss. The moment when the students, including the leader, couldn’t even move, the sassy Jack tried to slap his hand.

“Stop it, Jack.”

There was a man standing in front of him and blocking his hand.

“It’s not good for you if you make a fuss for nothing.”

“Woah, lower prince! You showed up just fine. That cheeky commoner child… … !”

“Shut up that mouth! Aren’t you the one who provoked me first?”

“That, it… … !”

When Seid, who was expected to be on my side, started yelling, the bewildered student did not know what to do. Shade looked coldly at the students of the Royal Academy for a moment, then looked at Jack.

“Jack, are you okay? Where were you injured? … .”

“… … It’s a bit of an obsession.”

Seid hurriedly tried to check Jack’s condition, but Jack turned his hand away and backed away.

“Jack… … .”

Shade could not hide his embarrassment at his completely different appearance from the nursery school. Jack turned around and left the arena. When Jack disappeared, Shade stiffened and looked at the academy students. The academy students broke into a sweat when Seid, who suddenly appeared, took Jack’s side and rebuked them. The current emperor is holding the power of the central government tightly, so it is difficult to get out of the eyes of Seid.

“The cost of making a fuss in the sacred arena, and even in the imperial palace, will be well paid after the competition is over.”

“Hey, lower!”

The student tried to catch him urgently at Seid’s threat, but Seid didn’t listen and followed Jack away.

‘Jack must have been hurt. I need to stay with you… … .’

“Degradation of the Prince.”

Then, with a hand holding him, Seide looked back with an angry face. Contrary to what he expected to be an academy student, it was the headmaster who caught him. Seid’s expression brightened.

“It came just fine. Mayor, there is someone I want to find. Find it together… … .”

“Hey, go back to the arena.”

“… … waitress? what is that… … , didn’t I just say that there is someone I need to find!”

Seid shouted, but the chieftain did not change his attitude.

“Your Majesty’s name. Your Majesty’s expectations for your Majesty in this competition are high… … .”

“Chief! Can’t you just pretend you don’t know and close your eyes? I will be back soon!”

“Majesty.”

The valet responded to Seid’s mournful voice. Seid looked at the headmaster with anticipation.

‘The chieftain obviously said he valued me… … .’

“Go back.”

Expectations were terribly shattered. Seid looked at the chieftain with a desperate expression, but the chieftain didn’t budge. He was looking down at Seid with a very businesslike look.

‘The chieftain does not value me.’

At that moment I realized That there is not a single person who likes him in this palace. A mischievous laugh leaked out.

“Sir, I will find him, so please go in. It’s an important test, isn’t it? Your Majesty is watching.”

The valet continued to urge Seid. Seid, who had her head lowered, slowly raised her head.

“okay.”

Seid stared at the servant chief with an expressionless expression. The chieftain clearly expected that Seid would go inside. Because he never disobeyed the Emperor’s orders. So, for a moment, I was distracted.

“If it’s such an important competition, then head in!”

“Sleep, my lord!”

Shade, who had shaken off his hand while the chaplain was careless for a moment, turned around and ran at full speed. He heard a call to himself from behind, but Seid didn’t look back. I just looked ahead and ran.

‘Actually, I didn’t even expect it.’

Since the vassal was a thorough follower of the emperor, he did not expect much that he would disobey the emperor’s orders and help him.

‘But I thought I’d be able to see the shaking.’

Since he was the chief of the valet who told me that he was precious, I thought he would show a slightly shaky figure. But it was a complete mistake. Even when he saw himself clinging and begging, the chaplain didn’t even blink an eye. In fact, Seid was a little regretting her actions now. For Seid, the emperor was the object of fear. Knowing that you have violated an order will surely be very heartbreaking.

‘But Jack is my friend.’

A friend might be crying, but I couldn’t leave him alone. Especially since it was the first time this had happened to Jack, he should have been more careful. The hallways were lined up in a straight line, so Shade only looked ahead and ran. But no matter how much he ran, Jack was nowhere to be seen. I was worried that I might have already gone outside the building.

‘If you go outside, you won’t be able to come in.’

Hana himself can come back even if he goes out, so if Jack really went out, he was going to go out and bring Shade in too. However, as soon as the road split into two parts, Shade stopped running. It was because he had no idea where Jack was going from here. There was a risk of crossing the road if I went in the wrong way.

“Jack, where are you?”

“I am here.”

The place where the answer came back to the self-talk was right behind my back. Shade turned around and saw Jack leaning against the wall in the left corner.

“Jack! Why are you here! Do you know how much I found?”

At Seid’s words, Jack got up and took off his pants. And he looked at Seid with an expression of incomprehension.

“Why are you looking for me?”

“Oh, that’s it, I think Jack is crying.”

As Seid stuttered, Jack let out an absurd laugh. are you crying how you see yourself

“I was waiting to get in just before the start of the competition.”

“Yeah, that’s right. But Jack, why are you calling me that? Tell me… … . Why is respect… … . As comfortable as in a nursery school… … .”

widely. Seid tried to grab Jack’s hand, but Jack slapped Seid’s hand coldly. Seid’s eyes widened in shock. On the other hand, Jack’s brown eyes were as cold as ice. Jack licked his lips slightly. A voice as cold as his eyes came out.

“Why are you my friend?”

“Jae, Jack… … .”

“I never once thought of you as a friend.”

Seid’s face was stained with despair at the harsh words that followed. Jack looked at Shade like that with dazed eyes. From the moment he first saw Seid, Jack didn’t like him. That he is a prince, that he pretends to be close to Ciela, that he jokes about being friends with Jack, Jack.

‘It’s just that I wasn’t paying attention.’

Because the children and Ciela are watching. He didn’t want to show his jealousy and hatred, so he just pretended to be okay. But neither Ciel nor children were here. It meant that there was no need to pretend to act. Jack looked at Seid for a moment, then turned his back. He didn’t want to go back there, but he wanted to do well in this competition. therefore… … .

‘I want to please the director.’

Just imagining how proud she is of herself put a smile on her face. Before leaving, Jack glanced at Shade, who was standing there stunned. I wanted to cry, but it wasn’t. Shade just stood still and lowered his head. Seid’s face was dark enough to be pathetic to anyone who saw it, but Jack just looked at it with an expressionless expression and went back to the arena.

The competition will start soon. Jack looked back as he walked halfway down the hallway and didn’t feel any familiarity following him. Contrary to Jack’s expectation that he was following him from afar, Seid was nowhere to be seen. Jack frowned.

‘If you don’t enter now, you won’t be able to participate in the competition.’

Seid’s face, who was looking at him with a desperate expression, passed by.

‘… … Don’t worry about it.’

With a wrinkled expression on his face, Jack walked back inside. Then, at the entrance to the venue, I found a man standing around.

‘That man… … .’

He was dressed in a servant’s attire, and had a badge on his chest stating that he was a servant. He stood there with an anxious face, as if looking for someone. Jack recognized that he was the vassal of the imperial palace. After pondering for a moment, Jack sighed as if it was bothering him and walked over to it.

“Hey.”

As I spoke, the waitress looked at Jack. Closing his eyes for a moment, he recognized Jack and was startled.

‘This time I attended as a representative of the Crayman family… … .’

After investigating Siela’s orphanage, he recognized Jack’s identity at once, but pretended not to know and rolled his eyes.

“Yeah, what’s going on?”

“I saw the Crown Prince running over there. The competition will start soon, so I’ll let you know in case you’re late.”

The chaplain looked at the direction Jack’s finger was pointing and then looked at Jack with a surprised expression. Without Shade, there would be one less competitor, because he did not know that he would help.

“i See. thank you for telling me. what is your name?”

The chieftain pretended not to know and looked at Jack. His background investigation made it difficult to know the details of the children. All I had to do was find out my name or age. In particular, Jack was shrouded in a veil among children, so I wanted to learn more about Jack this time. The chieftain pretended to be the kindest smile he could put on. Usually, children tend to be wary of people who are kind and affectionate. He had been watching Seid since childhood, so he was confident in handling children. But Jack was an exception.

“It’s nothing. Let’s just go in.”

Jack nodded briefly and walked in. The valet hardened with a friendly face, then looked back quickly. Jack had already closed the door and entered.

‘… … It’s the first I’ve ever seen.’

Even children who are usually shy or cold-headed try to look good to the emperor’s closest aide, the chief servant. Even if he didn’t know who he was, he was a commoner and wanted to be seen by people who worked in the Imperial Palace, but Jack didn’t seem like that at all.

‘I’m not an ordinary kid.’

This, too, was information. The chaplain saw the door Jack had entered and walked in the direction he had indicated. Truly, it cannot be a troublesome prince.

* * *

In the end, Seid did not appear at the arena. Jack was concerned about him, but for now he concentrated on the exam. The exam was divided into five subjects, and the subjects were mathematics, history, philosophy, theology, and foreign languages ​​including ancient languages. Each problem was of high difficulty, and grunts could be heard here and there. Some students were caught trying to cheat and dragged out. A student at the Royal Academy, who sat diagonally with Jack, looked at Jack’s back and sharpened his teeth.

‘You dare to hit this body? On the subject of commoners?’

The student grappled with it. Then I looked down the exam paper. Even the students of the Royal Academy, who were taking the elite course, were at a level that was difficult to solve. But, as a commoner, he could not solve it.

‘From this point on, it is said that it is the whole school right of the academy. let it go I’ll give you a higher score and press the bridge of your nose!’

It was a win-win as the prestige of the Duke Craymans, who had sent out common people at the same time, would also be destroyed. The student ignited the heat and solved the problem. When the test results came out, I was excited about the thought of crushing Jack.

* * *

At the end of the six-hour exam, as the sun went down, Jack came out of the arena. Me and Leonard, who were waiting outside, quickly approached Jack.

“Jack, you’ve been through a lot. Was it hard?”

I handed Jack the water I had prepared beforehand.

“thank you.”

Jack nodded and took a sip of the water. It was Leonard who spoke next.

“Yes, Jack. How was it? I heard that the test was not easy.”

As Leonard said, from what I heard sneakily in the waiting room, it was said that this was the first competition, so it was a college-level problem. In fact, the expressions on the faces of the children who came out of the competition were weary. But Jack shook his head.

“It wasn’t easy, but it wasn’t difficult either.”

Satisfied with the answer, Leonard laughed loudly.

“Did you say the results will come out today?”

“It won’t take too long since it’s grading using magic.”

Nodding our heads at Leonard’s words, we headed to the waiting room together. The inside was crowded with children who took the exam and their companions. But for some reason, as soon as me, Leonard, and Jack entered, it was quiet. All the children were watching this. In particular, the momentum of the students of the Royal Academy was tremendous. In an unexpected atmosphere, I whispered a whisper to Jack.

“Jack, did something happen inside?”

Jack shrugged at my question. It made me realize that something had happened.

“That’s actually… … .”

Jack told me and Leonard about what had happened inside.

‘So, Jack was arguing with Jack by blatantly ignoring that he was a commoner.’

I sighed. Actually, I was worried that something like this would happen. When it actually happened, I felt compelled. Jack, who interpreted me differently, said cautiously.

“I shouldn’t have made a fuss, but it has even ruined the reputation of the Duke Craymans. sorry.”

“Nope. Fine… … .”

I was going to tell you it’s okay. But my words were overshadowed by Leonard’s loud voice.

“No, good job! If someone ignores you again, then go harder.”

“… … Are you okay though?”

“of course. Today, you attended this contest in the name of Duke Crayman, and above all, aren’t you my disciple? be brave If anyone raises their head and insults you, boldly exclude them.”

At Leonard’s words, Jack nodded. Seeing that, my thoughts became more complicated. this… … Is it good for emotional education? While we were thinking, a student approached us. The student nodded at Leonard first.

“Hello, Leonard Brest! The reputation was well-known. He was the greatest professor in the history of the Royal Academy.”

“Hmm, you’re a student at the Royal Academy.”

“Yes, it is an honor to see you here, Leonard Brest! My name is Garyd, the second son of Baron Hagend.”

Gary turned to Jack. Then he smiled and said.

“Leonard, may I have a suggestion for you?”

“proposal?”

“Yes. I heard that the commoner is Leonard-sama’s disciple, is that right?”

“However?”

When Leonard affirmed, the student bit his lower lip and exclaimed in a confident voice.

“I cannot tolerate that such a commoner is Leonard-sama’s disciple! So I want to fight him.”

“Battle?”

“Yes! If I score higher than that commoner in this test, please accept me as a disciple instead of him!”

“Oh.”

An unexpected suggestion flashed through Leonard’s dark eyes.

“How are you, Jack? Your thought is.”

“I will accept it.”

“It’s a good attitude.”

As Jack accepted without hesitation, Leonard smiled contentedly. Gerry, on the other hand, clenched his fists with a hard expression on his face.

‘Jack seems to have hurt his pride because he accepted it so easily.’

Leonard is acting like Jack can’t get tired of it, so his self-esteem will be hurt even more. Then, when our eyes met, he clicked his tongue. Gary reached out to Jack. And he said with a smile.

“Let’s try our best.”

“… … .”

But Jack ignored the hand and came towards me. Gerid, who was shaking his shoulders at the sight, quickly turned his head and went back to his group. I looked at Jack anxiously. Of course, I didn’t think Jack would lose. Because Jack is a genius recognized by Leonard. However, it is very disturbing that Jack gets attention for this kind of thing. Sensing my gaze, Jack looked at me and smiled.

“it’s okay.”

Jack said he knew what I was thinking. I looked at him silently and nodded my head.

“okay.”

Exam results will be announced soon.

* * *

When the emperor heard the chieftain’s report, he was very dismayed.

“You mean that Seid didn’t participate in the competition?”

Then the servant bowed his back as if he was very sorry.

“Yes, you suddenly left the venue… … . I rushed after him, but he had already disappeared.”

“Such ugly!”

bang! The emperor, unable to contain his anger, slammed the desk hard. The recoil caused the inkwell to fall, staining the documents black.

“The prince representing the imperial family! Didn’t you attend the first convention organized by the imperial family? Do you think that makes sense!”

“… … I’m sorry.”

The emperor rubbed his forehead and spoke quietly.

“When you find Shade, lock him in the basement and do not give him a drop of water for a week. And for a month, don’t take a single step outside the Imperial Palace. The outing is now over.”

“Yes.”

The emperor closed his eyes.

‘It was meant to reaffirm the prestige of the imperial family using Seid.’

I didn’t know that a fool would run away from the arena. The emperor, who was determined not to let go this time, lifted his head at a sudden thought.

“Then, who is the first place?”

To that question, the chief servant looked at the emperor and answered.

“That is… … .”

Hearing the answer, the emperor burst out laughing as if it was ridiculous.

* * *

The announcement of the rankings began shortly thereafter. The name and rank appeared on the large sphere in the waiting room. The ranking went up from 5th to the top.

[5th ​​place. Richard Ebne.]

“I did it!”

As my name appeared on the marble, Richard cheered. Congratulatory words flowed around it.

[4th place. Kirik Debo]

“4th place, not bad.”

“You did very well, Master.”

“Huh, what? About this.”

I pretended not to be Kirik DeVeau, but raised my nose. The next ranking was announced soon.

[3rd place. Gerid Hagent]

“3rd place!”

The third place announced was none other than a student who challenged Jack to a duel.

“Congratulations, Master!”

“I thought you could do it!”

Congratulatory voices came from all over the place. Gary, who snorted as if it was natural, looked at Jack.

“How are you? Now you know my skills, right?”

“… … .”

“Fufu, it looks like you’re surprised that it doesn’t make sense. I understand.”

When Jack didn’t respond, Garyd thought it was good.

Gary then looked at Leonard with a bright face.

“Leonard! Did you see it? Now, not that child, but me… … .”

“You are a quick-tempered child. Are there any rankings that have not been announced yet?”

“Are you talking about second and first place? You’re not serious, are you? It can’t be possible, is it?”

“You will see that. Wait until then.”

“Fufu, that’s right. It would be better to check it yourself.”

Gerid was completely obsessed with victory. The next ranking was announced immediately.

[2nd place. Canasis Jade Borough]

“After all, the president of the whole school is different!”

“Congratulations!”

Despite the pouring celebration baptism, Kanasis’ expression was not very bright. He stared at the marble with a stiff face. Gerid, on the other hand, was completely festive.

“Look! Didn’t the 2nd place come out? Is it worth watching more?”

When Leonard didn’t respond, Gerrid shouted at Jack.

“Now, don’t you also graciously admit defeat? If you apologize to me now, I will gladly pass the rudeness you have done to me!”

But Jack didn’t respond. Gerrid looked at him with an angry look on his face, and then said with an arrogant expression on his face.

“okay. It would be better to build up a lot of self-esteem right now. Soon you will be trampled on by me!”

“The first place rises!”

At that moment, someone shouted. Everyone held their breath and waited for the first place to be announced soon. and… … .

n.

[1st. Jack Frit]

“… … .”

As soon as the 1st place was announced, there was a heavy silence in the arena.

In particular, Gerryd, who asked Jack for a showdown, rubbed his eyes as if in disbelief, and only after checking again did he shout in shock.

“Hey, this is nonsense! something is wrong… … !”

“Do you dare say there is a problem with the ranking of the imperial family?”

As Gerid, who could not agree with the result, jumped, Leonard was confused. Then, the momentum was suppressed, and Gerid flinched and stepped back. In the meantime, Gerryd’s protests did not stop.

“But it is not! How do commoners… … !”

“Where are the nobles and commoners in the depth of learning? It seems that the level of the Imperial Academy has dropped a lot since you can only see it with a shallow eye.”

Leonard shook his head with a sad expression on his face. At his provocative remarks, the faces of the students of the Imperial Academy gathered there, but no one could refute it. Known as one of the greatest professors in history, no one can match his words as he educates the heirs of the Duke Kreiman, who is now the highest aristocrat of the central aristocracy. The rebuke’s gaze returned to Gerryd, who had done this to tarnish the honor of the Imperial Academy.

“Why are you betting on a game that doesn’t even work?”

“If you lose to a commoner, you will feel embarrassed and quietly retreat.”

“He does all the disgrace of the academy.”

Gerid bit his lip at the accusations pouring in from here and there. In fact, a third place would be a very good result, but rather, he was eroding his reputation. Watching the scene, I took a deep breath.

‘I didn’t want to get involved in anything.’

It was my parenting philosophy that it was okay to realize this complicated group of people a little later, but it seems that it doesn’t work as I set it to. Instead, I led Jack inside out of the reach of children. I felt I didn’t need any more attention.

“Master.”

“Huh?”

When Jack, who was following me, called me, I turned around with a puzzled face.

‘what?’

However, Jack’s expression was a little strange. As he hesitated, I tilted my head. But Jack shook his head.

“it’s nothing. Never mind.”

But when you say it like that, it’s like it’s nothing at all.

“Jack, what’s wrong?”

It was my first time seeing Jack like this, so I was worried that something had happened to him. Jack shook his head quickly. As I looked at him with a worried expression, Jack sighed softly and spoke quietly.

“just… … I don’t think the principal is very pleased.”

“uh?”

I don’t think I’m very happy… … . Oh, please. When I looked at him with a surprised face, Jack opened his eyes slightly and murmured.

“… … I worked hard. I want to make you happy… … .”

Jack’s face was as hot as a burning sweet potato, as if he was embarrassed to speak. Seeing this, I felt a strong emotion.

‘… … cute!’

You worked hard to make me happy! I was even more moved by Jack because he usually doesn’t express his emotions.

“Jack, you… … .”

“… … .”

I looked at him with twinkling eyes, and Jack turned his back. I looked at him and hugged Warak Jack. I could feel Jack looking at me with big eyes.

“Wow, manager?”

“Why aren’t you happy? My child took first place.”

“… … Are you really?”

“Sure! It’s just that the situation was so ambiguous that I couldn’t be happy with it. I didn’t know that Jack would be upset with that.”

“Rather than being sad… … just… … .”

“It was hard. You worked really hard. I am so proud of our Jack.”

“… … .”

Jack’s head faltered. I hugged Jack even harder and ruffled my hair.

“Heh heh, that’s nice to see.”

Then Leonard came. I looked up at Leonard while holding Jack and asked.

“Are you going back now?”

Then Leonard shook his head and answered.

“The winners from the 1st to the 3rd place have a direct audience with His Majesty.”

“Your Majesty yourself?”

I couldn’t hide the darkening of my expression at Leonard’s words. Leonard, who interpreted this differently, said as if relieved.

“There is nothing to worry about. It’s just to say hello and come out.”

“However… … .”

Even with Leonard’s words, I couldn’t shake my anxiety. It seemed that Jack and the Emperor had to face each other. At that moment, Jack, who got out of my arms, looked at me and said,

“it’s okay. I’m also curious about who your Majesty is. When will I have this opportunity?”

“Jack… … Are you really okay?”

“yes I’m okay.”

Jack’s expression of agitation could not be read. I looked at Jack quietly and then nodded.

“okay. okay.”

On the contrary, I thought it would have a bad effect on Jack if I showed an anxious look, so I shook my head. Just then, the attendant came into the waiting room and called.

“Gerid Hagent, Kanasis Jadeborough and Jack Frit follow me right now. Your Majesty is waiting.”

“I will go.”

Jack nodded towards me and followed the attendant with the two students.

‘I’ll be fine.’

There is magic, and above all else, Jack is the one who is most wary of the emperor. I looked at the closed door and tried to calm my anxiety.

* * *

The three children headed to the emperor’s audience. The servant, standing in front of the huge door, cautioned.

“Until His Majesty grants permission, we must not make eye contact. You must listen to the word to the end, and you must not show reverence.”

gulp. Gary, nervous at the servant’s attention, swallowed his saliva. After a while, the servant, who had finished paying attention, blinked at the knight who was guarding the door.

“Open.”

The knight bowed his head and began to open the door. A huge door opened and light leaked out. Jack watched him silently.

“Go in.”

The door was fully opened and, following the guidance of the attendant, the three children entered the audience room. The audience room was so wide and splendid that the end could not be seen. The imperial mark and imperial seal were engraved on each wall, and colorful and beautiful stone statues filled the empty space. The knights of the guards guarding the emperor also lined up at both ends in a neat posture. Gerid’s legs trembled at the sight that made him cringe just by looking at it. On the other hand, Jack was consistent with his expressionless expression.

Soon, the children stopped in front of the emperor’s pedestal, knelt on one knee and bowed their heads, just as the servant had instructed.

“Wow, I see you, my Majesty the Emperor. I call it Garydra of Baron Hagent.”

“okay. I didn’t know Baron Hagend would have such a brilliant son.”

The emperor smiled and said. In the following order, Kanasis said.

“I see your Majesty the Emperor. I am Jadeborough, Count Jadeborough’s Canasis.”

“It’s Count Jadeborough. A very capable god. You too are looking forward to succeeding him and leading the empire.”

“I am sorry. I will do my best not to stain the family name.”

“I look forward to it. and… … .”

The emperor’s gaze turned to the end. His eyes narrowed.

“Did you get first place this time? Raise your head and look at your luggage.”

Jack slowly shook his head at his command. The emperor’s blue eyes met Jack’s brown eyes. Jack looked down again.

“I heard that you are not a nobleman. What is your name?”

“… … My name is Jack Frit.”

“Jack Frit… … . Frit is a local name. Is your hometown Frit?”

Jack bowed his head even more to answer his question.

“Yes, I was born there and abandoned.”

“Feel free.”

Gerryd, who was listening in the seat next to Jack, gave a brief laugh. Because it was funny to say that Jack, who was constantly annoying, was thrown out of my mouth. At that moment, the cold gaze of the emperor turned to Gerid.

“Gerid Hagent, what’s funny?”

“Yes, yes?”

“I wonder what made him laugh in front of Jim because it was so funny.”

Gerid’s face turned pale at the unexpected cold appearance of the emperor. Gerid quickly fell flat on his face.

“sorry! your Majesty!”

The emperor, ignoring Garyd, looked at Jack again and asked.

“If I had been abandoned when I was young, I would have suffered a lot. Still, you’re doing great in competitions. It is truly unique.”

“It’s overrated.”

Despite all the praise, Jack just silently bowed his head. The emperor looked at it.

‘Ira patronized by Duke Crayman.’

From the outside, it didn’t look like anything special.

‘It must have been that Leonard had predicted the problem and guided him to get 1st place.’

Even so, it was a very good result, but other than that, there didn’t seem to be anything special about it.

‘You don’t have to worry about it.’

Since the Duke pays special attention to the support of the orphanage, he called to see if there were any special factors other than the director, but it didn’t seem like that.

‘But I feel a strange sense of incongruity.’

The Emperor looked closely at Jack again. He must have sensed his gaze, but Jack just kept his head down and didn’t respond.

‘Is it simply because of my mood?’

The emperor took turns asking the winners one by one, unable to clear his doubts.

“Gerid Hagent took third place. don’t listen to what you want Tell me.”

At that, Gerrid was rejoicing and said in a loud voice.

“It’s crazy, Your Majesty. I want a horse that is faster and stronger than any other horse. I want to go back proudly on that horse.”

“It’s a fast and strong horse. good. Gerid Hagent, let me give you a Wenggrid horse.”

Gerid’s mouth widened at the emperor’s words that he would grant him a Wenggrid breed of horses, one castle for one price. Soon, Gerrid fell on his face in front of the emperor and cried.

“thank you! your Majesty!”

After a while, the emperor looked at Canasis and asked the same question.

“Canasis Jadeboro, what do you want?”

Then Kanasis bowed her head deeply and answered in a calm tone.

“What I want is to be an assistant to His Majesty after graduating from the academy.”

The emperor chuckled at those words that were full of loyalty.

“To have a servant like you by my side. Wouldn’t that be a great gift for me? Will it really work?”

“Yes, that is the greatest honor.”

“Heh heh, good. great. Count Jadeborough’s future is bright. The Count will be very helpful.”

“thank you.”

Kanasis bowed his head humbly, and the Emperor let out a satisfied smile. Finally, the emperor’s gaze turned to Jack. The emperor looked at him for a moment and asked the same question.

“Okay, what do you want Jack Friet of the Craymans?”

Jack nodded in response to his question.

“I want the highest prize that Your Majesty can bestow on me.”

“The highest prize money?”

At Jack’s answer, which was more material than expected, the emperor gave an expression of surprise. But that too, for a moment, soon put a smile on his face.

‘Well then.’

The answer was different from the attitude I had seen at first, so I just thought it was a surprise for a moment. Rather, the emperor was satisfied with Jack’s greedy answer, hoping for a prize.

“Yeah, there’s nothing you can’t do.”

“and.”

As the Emperor answered, Jack slowly raised his head to meet his eyes. Jack’s lips parted.

“Please donate the prize money to a relief organization.”

“… … what? Would you like to donate?”

“Yeah, so if you can show your Majesty’s grace, that’s enough.”

In effect, Jack’s answer was like giving up the prize money. At Jack’s unexpected request, Gerid and Kanasis turned their heads. Gerrid laughed at Jack for actually giving up the reward. But it looked different in the eyes of the emperor. It felt as if there was no room left. At Jack’s unusual remark, the Emperor asked with a questionable expression on his face.

“Still, it would be funny if you went back without getting anything even though your reputation is number one.”

“I have already been rewarded.”

“Have you already been rewarded? What is it?”

At the emperor’s question, Jack’s gaze fell low. A smile was drawn on his lips.

– “It was hard. You worked really hard. The director is really proud of our Jack.”

“… … I can’t ask for anything more since I participated in such a big competition and received praise from Master, Director, and His Majesty.”

Saying so, Jack smiled. The answer that compliments are satisfactory seemed to be true.

‘I thought it was to leave no room, was it because I thought it was more important to receive compliments? This child just wants praise rather than money.’

Seeing the innocent look of a child, the emperor struggled to shake off his sense of incongruity and answered.

“Hmm. Yeah, I got it. The prize money that will be bestowed upon you shall be donated in the name of the Duke of Kreiman and the imperial family.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.”

Jack bowed deeply. The emperor, who watched it, slowly leaned his back and said.

“okay. It was a meaningful time to see such talented people. I hope that you will continue to devote yourself to your academic abilities and work hard for the sake of the Empire.”

“It is an honor, Your Majesty.”

At the Emperor’s words, the three children spoke at the same time. After the audience was over, the winners all left together. Jack came out of the audience and quickly made fun of his steps to return to Ciela. But at that moment, Garyd looked at Jack’s back and laughed out loud.

“You want to donate? Who is not an orphan and commoner, and their wishes are as wretched as you!”

It was clearly a mockery of Jack. But Jack didn’t show the slightest interest in Gerid’s outspoken quarrels. The moment Gerrid felt ashamed at the sight and was about to grab Jack’s shoulder, Kanasis grabbed Gerid’s hand.

“Car, Canasis?”

“Stop being more rude than this, Gerry.”

“what? scene? Wherever I look, it’s called Chutae!”

“You applied for a match first, but you’re just being grumpy because you’re embarrassed by losing.”

“What are you talking about! Don’t misunderstand me… … !”

Gerid tried to argue, but Kanasis was no longer looking at Gerid.

“Did you say Jack Frit?”

At Kanasis’ words, Jack looked at him with cold eyes.

“I have never seen a commoner like you. Won’t you compete with me next time?”

Kanasis reached out to reach Jack. Then Jack’s eyes turned towards him. Kanasis was sure Jack would hold his hand. So far, no one has refused the hand he gave. However… … .

“I have nothing to look forward to.”

Jack, ignoring Kanasis’ extended hand, turned away and turned away. Gerid jumped next to him.

“look! Look at that shit! But are you saying I’m wrong? How dare commoners ignore Baron Hagend and Count Jadeborough… … .”

“Gerid, you are noisy.”

Gerid was immediately taken aback by Kanasis’s cold voice. Gerrid looked at Canasis with a stiff face.

“uh?”

“It’s noisy. Quiet.”

“Uh, uh… … .”

Even for the same Imperial Academy students, Kanasis was special. Not only is he the eldest son of the prestigious Count Jade Borough, he has never missed the first place in the entire school since he entered the school, and with overwhelming support he even took the seat of the student council president. In fact, he was considered one of the most promising students in the school. Gerid, too, had to go to power after graduation, so he couldn’t help but look at him. As Gerid quieted down, Kanasis looked again in the direction Jack had disappeared. His pale green eyes gleamed with a strange light. The lips drew an arc.

‘It must be fun.’

Jack Frit. Remembering the name of the child who rejected him and turned away, Kanasis turned away. Geryd, who was noticing, hurriedly followed after him.

* * *

Two weeks have passed since the tournament ended safely. Leonard and Jack regained their original class patterns, and Ho-yeon and the children continued their peaceful lives. And I… … . It felt like sparks were coming out of my outstretched palm, but it quickly cooled when I pushed it.

“Oh, I failed again!”

I don’t know how many times this has already been done. Tired of the constant failures, I slumped down on the spot. And he looked down at his hands with troubled eyes.

‘Why do you keep failing?’

The narrative was memorized perfectly. Just in case, I drew it on paper and compared it with the original, and it was perfect with no errors.

‘I don’t think the environment is the problem.’

I lifted my head. The scenery that unfolded before my eyes was not the appearance of the cozy director’s office, but the front of a rock wall with an impressive sheer cliff. Practicing at the orphanage was too dangerous, so I asked Vincente to make a magical item with movement magic. Vincente grumbled that she thought she was a factory, but made it anyway. The complaint is that I will make it right away… … . Anyway, I was able to move places, so whenever I had a chance, I moved places and practiced magic. But instead of emitting it, only the extinguished flame rose and then cooled.

“What’s the matter… … .”

“Yeah. What is the problem?”

I muttered to myself in anguish, but I heard a voice behind my back. Startled, I jumped up from my seat.

“Vincente!”

“I came here to check if things were going well, but looking at your face, you don’t think it’s a spirit?”

He smiled and asked, but I nodded with a sullen face.

“I must have memorized the narration, but for some reason I couldn’t get it out.”

“Hmm, that’s weird. Give me your hand.”

At Vincente’s words, I gently held out my hand. Soon after, Vincente grabbed my hand and looked around with sharp eyes.

“It doesn’t look like there’s something wrong with your body.”

“of course! His hands are very good.”

I groaned. Then, with a giggled smile, Vincente spoke with a slightly serious face.

“Or you, aren’t you lacking in earnestness?”

“what?”

Am I not lacking in earnestness? It won’t be. I wanted to learn magic more than anyone. So it was included in the terms of the contract with Vincente. But before I could deny that it wasn’t me, Vincente continued.

“Otherwise, there would be no way out. The magic power is well-packed, the narrative is perfect, and the sparks splatter a bit, so it’s not that it’s not completely unleashed. But isn’t it a psychological factor that magic doesn’t work?”

“However… … .”

It was the perfect word. Above all, since Vincente is an expert on magic, his analysis of whether something else is a factor would be accurate.

‘Even so, the earnestness is not enough.’

Thinking about it, he might be right. Because the life of the nursery school was maintained very peacefully. And now, unless Jack is dead and the children are scattered, I will never die. If we go like we are now, I and my children will be safe. Besides, there was Hoyeon, so I didn’t even need to go out. The only reason I wanted to learn magic was just in case.

“Looks like you got stabbed too.”

“Ugh… … .”

When I couldn’t readily refute, Vincente let out a sly smile. On the other hand, I was a little embarrassed. He even asked me to teach him magic while making a deal, but he couldn’t use magic because he lacked earnestness. From Vincente’s point of view, it could have been absurd.

“Well, it doesn’t matter.”

… … Fortunately, he didn’t seem to care much.

“The real purpose I came to today is different.”

As Vincente turned her finger around, the place changed to the director’s room in front of the cliff. He naturally sat down on the sofa.

“The story we talked about last time… … .”

But Vincente was no longer able to speak.

Bump.

“master… … !”

Without notice, Ho-yeon slammed the door open and came in.

‘What is this? Vincente must have hidden his presence.’

Hoyeon and Vincente’s eyes met in the air. Contrary to the bewildered cheerleader, Vincente leisurely crossed one leg and waved her hand.

“The beast of the Myoin tribe. Is it our sphere?”

“Your boy… … .”

Ho-yeon recognized Vincente at once, and a fearful death rose from her body. Vincente just smiled at what made him so happy. In the middle, I bowed my head and rested my forehead.

ah really

‘Nothing is easy.’

I wanted to cry.

* * *

At present, the Dukes of Crayman are very busy. It was because of preparations for the upcoming monster subjugation expedition. While everyone in the mansion was busy, Dietrich, the party involved, was working in a relaxed manner. Rick, unable to watch with an anxious look, stepped forward.

“Sir, I don’t think so. He immediately sent a letter to the imperial palace and said that it would be impossible to go out… … .”

“Don’t do anything stupid, Rick. Right now, the day after tomorrow is going out, and I can’t change the schedule now. You know better, don’t you?”

It wasn’t wrong, so Rick was even more frustrated.

‘That’s why I said to say no right away!’

The emperor’s intentions were clearly visible, but he had no idea what he was thinking. At that moment, Dietrich said as if he had read Rick’s thoughts.

“If you step back now, ‘they’, including the Emperor, will take the blame for this. They’ll make fun of you for being a coward and insist that you don’t fit a peacock, just like before.”

“… … But sir… … .”

Dietrich’s lips curled into a sneer. Because it was true, Rick couldn’t hide his even more upset feelings. When Rick couldn’t speak any more, Dietrich turned his gaze back to the paperwork. That moment… … .

“Sir, the elders have come.”

At that, Rick looked at the door with a stiff face. Dietrich stopped the nib and said.

“Take it.”

The door opened and five elders rushed in. Rick stepped back and bowed his head.

“long time no see.”

“Ah, Rick Henamoon. You were there too.”

“I am your assistant.”

When Rick responded politely, the Elder clicked his tongue, wondering what he didn’t like.

“There must be a lot of work for the Henamoon family. Oh well… … Your brother will take care of everything, so are you going to relax?”

“… … Could it be? Since you have a reliable older brother, I am concentrating on assisting the Duke.”

Rick did not lose his composure despite the sharpened elder’s words. The Elder, who looked at Rick like he was displeased, looked at Dietrich as if he was talking about the real thing. Dietrich looked at the elders with indifferent eyes.

“What have you been up to here?”

“What’s going on? Since the Duke is going out on an expedition to subdue monsters, isn’t it natural to visit them as a member of the family? Maybe it’s not that we didn’t like it?”

One of the elders asked a provocative sarcastic question, but Dietrich replied with a smile again.

“Is that possible? I know how devoted the Senate is to the dukes, but I can’t be bothered. I’m rather glad. Is this your first visit since the coronation ceremony?”

“Great.”

The elders expressed discomfort at the appearance of Dietrich, who was more relaxed than expected.

“If you came because you were afraid of going out the next day, there is nothing to worry about. It will proceed as planned.”

Dietrich picked up the pen he had put down and said bluntly. However, his hand motions stopped for a moment after the next words.

“It is Lishan Week from the day after tomorrow. It’s a period when ‘monsters’ run wild. But are you all right?”

“Why not?”

“Because your body… … . Great, anyway, it’s a big deal if anything happens to you in the yard where there is no successor. I came here thinking if it would be better to cancel the schedule even now.”

Unseen Rick stepped out.

“Mat, Your Excellency has already… … .”

“We will proceed with the monster subjugation as scheduled.”

Dietrich, who put the pen down, said, looking coldly at the elder. When they met the golden eyes, the elders flinched involuntarily. Dietrich raised the corners of his lips crookedly at that sight.

“I know what the Senate is worried about, but there is no turning back. As scheduled, I will go out the next day. In the meantime, my aide, Rick Hennamun, will take over the duties for me, so keep that in mind.”

“One sir!”

“Do I need to explain more to understand? Elders?”

“… … .”

The elder tried to refute it, but was forced to retreat due to Dietrich’s momentum. They said before leaving the office.

“If your Excellency is true, there is nothing we can do about it. Please come back safely.”

bang.

“You’re having a hard time saying things you don’t even care about.”

The door closed, and Dietrich sarcastically sneered. Rick sighed and came over.

“ha. Now that we have put a wedge in the elders, we can’t really back down. Sir, are you really okay? If in front of the subjugation team… … .”

“… … Well.”

Dietrich smiled softly at Rick’s worried voice. Then he moved the pen again and murmured.

“Then there will be no choice. Okay. It will only add one more rumor.”

‘That’s the problem.’

Rick took a deep breath as if complaining of frustration and left the room to prepare for the battle. Left alone, Dietrich put down his pen and touched his forehead as if tired.

‘I haven’t even gone out yet, but I’m tired.’

Dietrich gave a brief laugh and closed his eyes. Suddenly, I wanted to see her.

* * *

“Master, why the hell are you here?”

Ho-yeon, who recognized Vincente, exclaimed in fury.

“Um, that’s it.”

I expected this moment to come someday, but I didn’t know it would come so suddenly, so I didn’t know what to do. On the other hand, Vincente only waved her hands in a stretched, stretched posture.

“Why is there? I’m here to help your master.”

“… … ! Is that really?”

“Ugh, what. Yes, but… … .”

“Did you see it? Because it’s fair.”

I wasn’t fanning the house on fire, I just wanted to shut up Vincente’s mouth. Then, Ho-yeon’s face was dyed with a sense of betrayal. Meanwhile, Ho-yeon closed the door so the children could see inside.

“Why? Knowing what the author has done to us… … !”

“Hoyeon, I know you are angry. Let me explain the situation first… … .”

As I approached somehow to calm the excited Ho-yeon, I couldn’t speak any more.

“Hoen… … .”

Tears were dripping from her eyes.

“I didn’t know that the owner was close to Yi… … .”

Ho-yeon smirked and said.

‘You are completely misunderstood.’

I can’t let Hoyeon misunderstand any more, so I told him what had happened so far. When he got Ho-yeon at the slave auction, it was purely to take care of the orphanage, and when Jack became ill, he made a deal with Vincente to get medicine. I couldn’t even tell you the details of the transaction, but I explained as much as I could. After the story ended, Ho-yeon shook her head.

“… … I didn’t know there was such a thing… … .”

Seeing that, I shook my head and said.

“No, it was my fault for not explaining it first. I’m sorry, Ho-yeon.”

Hoyeon shook her head. I pat Hoyeon on the back and give Vincente a wink to go back today. Being in the same room with Vincente was considered poison. However, Vincente’s words that followed were completely out of my expectation.

“Don’t look at me with those eyes. Because I purposely lured the Myoin people.”

“what… … ? Did you lure me on purpose?”

I couldn’t hide my embarrassment. Come to think of it, there has never been a case where Ho-yeon came in suddenly like today. He always knocked and came in. So I was careless too.

‘Moreover, Vincente was hiding her presence with magic. Obviously this time… … .’

No, the lure means that Vincente intentionally dispels the magic that hides his presence. Ho-yeon, who noticed a strange presence, came without warning to protect me.

‘Why?’

“I have something I want to say.”

Vincente got up and came towards us. As he got closer, Hoyeon lowered her posture and revealed it. I looked at Hoyeon with concern. Ho-yeon’s shoulders trembled slightly. I was nervous with the intention of blocking the front of Vincente if I had a car. Vincente noticed this and said with a low smile.

“You’re a total villain, me.”

“Because I’ve already done it.”

“So I’m going to stop that villain now.”

“what?”

“Hey, myoin tribe beast. Are you unable to return because you do not know where your people are?”

“… … !”

Hoyeon’s eyes widened at Vincente’s piercing words. Ho-yeon’s silver-gray eyes shook greatly.

“Hey, how… … . If you touch even one fingertip of my people, I will not let you go!”

“You touch me. I’m done with that now, thanks to someone.”

For an instant, Vincente’s gaze turned to me. Then I looked at him with bewildered eyes.

“What do you mean? kin… … Are you not touching it?”

“Yeah, but I can also send you to a place where your people are.”

“… … !”

Hoyeon stopped breathing at Vicente’s shocking words. On the other hand, I narrowed my eyes to gauge Vincente’s intentions. Seeing me like this, Vincente burst into laughter.

“What do you think, Vincente?”

He must have been very suspicious, so when I asked with a frown on his face, he raised his hands and shook his head.

“Literally. As you said, even if the slave auction is continued, it is unlikely that he will appear, and it is frustrating to hide his presence and meet with you every time. I just came to the conclusion that it would be better to send that beast to his people.”

I tried to understand his intentions. But I knew better than anyone that his words were not lies. Vincente never lies.

“Hoen… … .”

I looked back at Hoenn. So, all that was left was Ho-yeon’s choice. He looked at me with trembling eyes.

“I… … .”

She was not ready to give an answer. Vincente, who watched it, took a step back and said.

“I’m not telling you to choose right now. But it would be better to reply quickly. Suin moves places irregularly.”

and looked at me and said

“You decide by tomorrow. There is no redemption.”

“… … okay.”

Confused, I nodded my head briefly. After looking at me with a strange expression, Vincente disappeared in an instant. When only the two of us were left, I looked at Ho-yeon. Ho-yeon still looked confused. I said quietly.

“Because it doesn’t sound like a lie… … Think carefully, Ho-yeon. I missed you a lot.”

“master… … .”

Ho-yeon bowed her head, and tears still welled up in her eyes. It was instead telling her of the pain and wounds she had suffered during that time.

“From the master… … Do you want me to leave?”

Hoyeon raised her head and met her eyes. Why? It looked overlapping with the scarred Ho-yeon I saw at the slave auction house. And at the same time, I also remembered Ho-yeon, who was upset when she thought of her people at the clothing store. After the silence, I said quietly.

“… … Don’t worry about anything else and do whatever Hoyeon wants.”

“… … .”

“But I… … .”

He bit his lower lip firmly. I looked at her, thinking that I was a very selfish person too.

“I need a ho-yeon.”

“… … .”

Ho-yeon’s silver-gray eyes looking at me fluttered. I looked at her with complicated eyes. I know ethically I have to let her go, but realistically I still need her. But that didn’t make me qualified to hold her. I’m the only owner of the horse, and I’m in the position of receiving her help.

“Think about it. Whatever choice you make, I will respect it.”

“… … all right.”

Ho-yeon left the director’s office with droopy shoulders. The sound of children screaming could be heard through the closed door. Hoyeon came out and I sat down on the chair and covered my forehead with my arm. And he muttered while grinding it out.

“Vincente, you bastard… … .”

If you’re going to do something like this, you don’t have to listen first. With a sigh, I raised my arms. I could see the ceiling shining with magic stones.

‘It’s desperate… … .’

The source of my leisure was mostly Hoyeon. He knew Ho-yeon’s abilities better than anyone else, so it was almost resolved if she was alone. But if Ho-yeon disappears, then… … .

‘Can I use magic?’

If I can’t use magic even then, what should I do? A sigh escaped from the darkness.

* * *

The next day, a three-way meeting was held in the director’s office. I couldn’t sleep at night, so my face was very pale, Ho-yeon had no idea what she was thinking, and Vincente… … .

‘It’s annoying because you look so relaxed.’

Anyway, I didn’t think it was a very good idea as it was the culprit behind this.

“how? Have you decided?”

The culprit asked Hoyeon. As soon as I got into the main topic after being overcooked, I swallowed my saliva and looked at Hoyeon. Hoyeon raised her indifferent gaze and looked at Vincente.

“I… … .”

gulp. As I waited for Ho-yeon’s answer, I felt my lips dry. Even if Hoyeon leaves this place, I’m thinking of letting her go without any regrets… … .

“I will stay here.”

Surprised by the reply I got back, I opened my eyes wide and looked at Hoyeon. Vincente also whistled briefly, perhaps unexpectedly.

“Hoyeon, what is that… … . Are you okay?”

I doubted my ears. Obviously, I expected Hoyeon to leave. When I looked at her with a surprised face, Hoyeon smiled and nodded her head.

“I like this place. It is fun to take care of the children while the master is away, and I will never forget the grace that the master gave his life to save me. As before, I want to protect the orphanage by assisting the owner.”

“But you worried a lot about your people.”

“All of my people are strong, so I’ll be fine without me.”

“Hoen… … .”

An indescribable emotion surged. I was thrilled, but I was also worried. If Ho-yeon stayed by my side, I was unparalleled and reassured, but is it really okay? When I looked at her with a complicated heart, Hoyeon smiled softly and looked back at Vincente.

“I have some request.”

“What?”

“I will stay here. Previously… … Let me see my people just once. If you do that, I will erase my resentment against you.”

To erase the grudge against Vincente. It may not be a big deal for others, but it will be a very big decision for Ho-yeon. I looked at Vincente. If he refused, I was going to try and make a deal. But it didn’t have to be.

“OK got it.”

To the point where it was futile, Vincente readily accepted Hoyeon’s request. Ho-yeon also opened her eyes wide, wondering if she didn’t know that he would accept it so easily.

“Really?”

“Yeah, I told you. It’s frustrating to hide your presence every time we meet. Every time I come here, I can’t get a murder, so it’s better to solve it as much as possible.”

It was very surprising. At least the Vincente I know was a cruel and ruthless man who killed everything he didn’t like. However, the Vincente in front of me now had more humanity than the original. I frowned.

‘Is it because it’s not the original Vicente?’

It is 10 years from now that Vincente appears in earnest in the original work. It was time to tell the grown-up Cloan about the existence of Ethernum. With that in mind, I understood the sense of disparity between Vincente in the original work and Vincente in front of me.

“what? Why are you looking at me like that?”

As I stared, Vincente asked with a slight frown to see if the gaze bothered him. I shook my head at him.

“No, I just thought there was a possibility that you too would be reincarnated.”

“… … I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I feel strangely bad.”

Vincente grumbled a little and looked at Hoyeon.

“Then let me go now.”

“good.”

“just a second!”

As Vincente and Ho-yeon seemed to leave immediately, I hurriedly grabbed Ho-yeon. Hoyeon looked at him with bewildered eyes.

“Before I go, there is something I want to give you. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen you guys, but it’s better than going bare-handed.”

“However… … To cause trouble to the owner… … .”

“It’s a lung, there’s no way. Rather, I am being helped by Ho-yeon, so I have to express my sincerity even like this.”

After smiling brightly, I turned to Vincente. Vincente, who was looking at me with a strange expression, said as if there was nothing he could do.

“great. Then we leave in an hour.”

“thanks.”

“… … .”

Ignoring my thanks, Vincente shook her head. I felt bad for a moment, but I was really grateful that he was this kind of person and that he accepted my request, so I just moved on. During the hour Vincente suggested, I was very busy. The children followed me like a chick. I was wondering what I was doing.

First of all, I bought clothes for the people of Hoyeon to wear. I heard that there are a total of 10 people in Hoyeon’s group, so I bought 20 sets to survive the winter. The expenses were very high, but the monthly income from the tea bag business was huge, so it was not even that much. After buying clothes, I bought a lot of ingredients and made a sandwich. The method is easy to make, and it reminded me of Ho-yeon’s hastily ate a sandwich on the first day, so I wanted to make other Myo-in eat it as well. Hoyeon and the children made one for each other to make their eyes shine. I gave one to Vincente.

“what’s this?”

“Sandwich. I’m tired of waiting. Try it, it will be delicious. I made it myself.”

“… … I don’t know if I’m going to eat and die.”

“I don’t like it or eat it.”

“I’ll eat you with your sincerity.”

What are you grunting about when you’re going to eat anyway? Vicente took a bite of the sandwich with a suspicious look and widened her eyes. Then he looked at me with surprising eyes. I raised my shoulders towards him.

“It’s pretty good. It’s surprisingly edible.”

“How about just being honest and saying it’s delicious?”

“It’s not like that.”

“okay? Then I won’t give it to you.”

“… … taste… … there is.”

As soon as I declared that there was no more, Vincente flinched, turning her head slightly and muttering.

“what? I can not hear well.”

“… … I’m going?”

“okay. I’ll give you more. I am waiting here.”

For no reason, Vincente came out and told me to wait in the director’s office so that the children wouldn’t be surprised. Then Vincente said with a sullen expression.

“I am not a dog.”

I grumbled, but surprisingly, Vincente listened to me well. To be honest, it was really unexpected. Even in the current situation where I was working together, I didn’t know that it would kill my temper to this extent. I thought it was going to be a little more arbitrary.

“What are you looking at like that?”

“Because you are pretty.”

“… … .”

I was going to add the word ‘the appearance of killing nature.’ Vincente’s face, who looked at me dissatisfied, was strangely hardened. After leaving him, I went back to the restaurant. After making the sandwiches, he stacked them one by one in a basket. I couldn’t even start with one or two baskets of how many I had made. Six baskets were enough. I delivered the basket and winter coat to Hoyeon. Ho-yeon’s eyes fluttered.

“It shouldn’t be enough.”

“this… … That is enough.”

Ho-yeon’s head dropped.

“Hoen? what’s the matter?”

I went to Ho-yeon, wondering if there was something wrong. Hoyeon shook her head and said.

“no… … . I’m just so glad that you are my master… … .”

“Hoen… … .”

When I think about it, there were many times when I neglected Ho-yeon, but I was both sorry and thankful that I felt so grateful. Hesitating, I gently wrapped my arms around Hoyeon’s shoulder. And patted his back.

“I am always grateful.”

“master… … .”

There was water in Ho-yeon’s voice. After a while, I fell and looked at Vincente and said,

“I beg you.”

Vincente, who watched me quietly, got up.

“Ah, yes. Let’s go, Suin.”

“… … I will go, my lord.”

“Yeah, let’s go.”

Hoyeon and Vincente stood side by side. I waved at the two of them. As soon as Hoyeon nodded at me, Vincente snapped her hand. After a while, the two disappeared. Left alone, I sighed deeply.

‘Honestly, I was relieved.’

He said he respects Ho-yeon no matter what choice he makes, but in fact, all night long, I struggled with what to do if Ho-yeon really left. I can’t use magic yet, and I’ll often have to leave the nursery to find Ethernum, but I couldn’t leave the nursery alone with the children. However, there was no one I could trust as much as Hoyeon. So, frankly, when I said that Ho-yeon would stay here, I was more relieved than worried about Ho-yeon. Knowing that Ho-yeon thought of me as a good person, I felt even more guilty.

‘I should have come back safely.’

I looked at the place where the two of them had left. Suddenly, I felt anxious.

‘Only the two of us… … Is it okay to leave it alone?’

Vincente didn’t seem to mind, and Ho-yeon said that he would erase his grudge… … Still, I was worried.

‘I thought you were going to go together.’

Please come back safely.

* * *

“… … Sir, I have been.”

“Ah… … .”

I opened my eyes at the voice I heard.

‘I forgot to sleep… … .’

Ho-yeon left, and while she was doing her work, lying on her desk and closing her eyes for a moment seems to have fallen asleep. I looked outside. It’s dark.

“sorry. I didn’t know you were sleeping… … .”

Hoyeon was standing there with a puzzled expression on her face as if she had just returned. I shook my head towards her. I blinked a few times to wake up.

“no… … . Have you been well?”

“Yes, I have delivered everything you have given me, and I have also heard about where the next site will be located. Everyone looked healthy.”

“thank God. What did Vincente not do?”

I was worried about it, so I asked with concern. Hoyeon shook her head.

“It was fine. But maybe… … .”

Hoyeon, who was speaking, blurted the end. I tilted my head to see her unfinished. Soon, Ho-yeon shook her head.

“it’s nothing. I’ll just go in.”

“Ah, huh.”

It was the first time seeing Ho-yeon choosing what to say to me, so I was a little embarrassed, but I nodded my head. Hoyeon went out and I stretched out. Then I looked at the papers on the desk, which were neatly organized.

‘This should be enough for a few days.’

Lishan Week is a total of one week. In the meantime, I had to leave to find Eternum, so it was better to finish my work as much as possible before leaving.

‘It’s already tomorrow.’

I turned my head and looked out the window. The color of the moon was red as if foretelling a total lunar eclipse. That month just felt uneasy.

‘It’s a period when demons run rampant… … .’

It would be a lie if I said I wasn’t afraid to go into a forest that was said to be infested with monsters on such a day.

‘But I told you that Vincente would cast a spell to erase your presence, so if you do, you can take off the ring and call Vincente.’

For a while I wondered if Vincente would betray me, but as long as I have information from Ethernum, he will never betray me. Because he only wanted to break the curse until the end. It was practically the goal of life.

‘It’s a monster… … .’

I suddenly remembered what Leonard had said.

‘By the way, I heard that Duke Crayman would also go out as a monster subjugation commander… … .’

I lowered my gaze.

‘Aren’t we supposed to meet in the forest of monsters?’

I did, but the chances of that happening were very low. The monster haunting area isn’t the only monster forest, and even if that’s the case, I’ll avoid it, so I won’t see you again. It was difficult for me to even meet. by the way… … .

‘What does it mean to say that this monster subjugation is no different from the duke’s order to die?’

At that time, I wanted to ask Leonard, but things didn’t work out so I just passed it on. But looking back, I couldn’t help but wonder. With Vicente in the movie, he has a strong worldview, why is his life in danger?

‘… … I do not know.’

I fell down and turned my head to look at the red moon. Is it because of some thoughts? The red moon felt even more ominous than before.

‘I’ll be fine.’

If the Duke died at this time, there would have been no meeting between Cloan and the Duke in the future. Considering the original content, the duke will return safely after subjugation.

‘Fine… … Is it?’

Even so, the anxiety did not go away. I looked away from the moon. It was better to pack up quickly and sleep a little more.

* * *

After leaving Siela’s room, Ho-yeon looked at the nursery after checking that the children were well. Meanwhile, she recalled a conversation she had with Vincente while visiting her people.

– “Are you okay? No matter how fancy the packaging is, it is a master-slave relationship in the end. Why don’t you just run away this time?”

As if seducing, Vincente whispered. But Ho-yeon responded without hesitation.

“If someone else had been the owner, he might have run away already. But the Master is different from the others. You said it was an employment relationship, not a master-slave relationship, and you care and think about me more than anyone else. If it’s someone like this, even if it’s a master-slave relationship, I’m fine.”

-“… … .”

When Vicente didn’t answer, Ho-yeon looked at him. At that time, Vincente’s expression was very complicated and difficult. After a moment’s silence he murmured.

“It’s the first time I’ve ever felt envious of a slave. If I’m like your master… … .”

Vincente probably didn’t know she was listening. I mumbled in a very small voice. However, Ho-yeon’s hearing was superior among the beasts, so he could hear even the smallest voices.

-“… … If I had been sold to a human, I might have been living a different life by now.”

Ho-yeon pretended not to hear that. But Ho-yeon knew immediately what he meant. Slaves are the only cases in which humans are sold in this world.

‘I tried to ask if he was also a slave, but he couldn’t.’

He said he would erase his grudge if he allowed him to meet his people, but Ho-yeon still hated him very much. If I hadn’t stopped in the first place, I wouldn’t have been separated from my people. But if he really came from a slave, he knew how great the wound was, so he couldn’t tell others about it. Even for Ciel.

Ho-yeon knew what a slave’s life was like. Ho-yeon was also expected to live such a life for a long time, but luckily she was rescued by Ciela. But, like ordinary slaves, Vincente would have had no such luck. At that moment, Ho-yeon looked a little sad for Vincente. With that in mind, Ho-yeon even toured the orphanage.

* * *

Early the next morning, Vincente came to visit.

“Are you ready?”

“Yeah, what.”

In fact, there wasn’t much to prepare. Things like a coat for the cold, emergency food, and lodging charges.

‘Just in case you don’t know, take the healing ethernum.’

Unlike the void of ethernum crafted with a ring, the ethernum of healing is in the form of a raw stone, so it is put in the deepest part of the bag. For the sake of movement magic, the invalid Ethernum was also kept in his pocket for a while. After carrying my luggage, I looked at Ho-yeon. The children hadn’t woken up yet, because it wasn’t even dawn yet.

“I will take care of the children while I am away. It will take about a week.”

“Yes, don’t worry and go. Please take care of yourself.”

He didn’t say simple words to Ho-yeon in the forest of monsters. Even so, Hoyeon looked uneasy because she was out for a long time. If I said I was going to the monster forest, they would have caught me somehow. I thought I was cheating on Ho-yeon for nothing, so I smiled awkwardly and nodded my head.

“Yeah, of course. Don’t worry, there’s also Vincente.”

Of course, Vincente and I go somewhere else, but I said that to reassure Ho-yeon. Ho-yeon looked at Vincente at my words. He had something to say to him. Vincente, who stood there as if bored with him, looked at him with a puzzled face.

“… … Please take good care of me.”

“Hmm, I’m surprised. I thought you would be wary of me.”

“I don’t trust you completely. But since you are by your side, I am asking you.”

Vincente’s eyes narrowed for a while as if trying to understand Hoyeon’s intentions. Ho-yeon watched him silently. Soon, Vincente shrugged and said.

“I can’t do it without him. There will be nothing for you to worry about.”

Having said that, Vincente turned around. When the two of them finished their conversation, I greeted Ho-yeon.

“Then I will go.”

“Yes, please go.”

After waving his hand, he approached Vincente. He made eye contact with me and immediately snapped his fingers. As usual, the place changed in an instant.

“Here… … .”

We arrived at a narrow alleyway. There was an unbearable odor from somewhere. I wanted to ask if I should send it to a place like this, but I realized that it was to avoid people’s attention and held my breath.

“Your face is funny.”

Seeing me like this, Vincente gasped. I barely said it with a wrinkled face.

“The smell is so strong that I can’t stand it… … .”

Wook. I opened my mouth to speak, but the stench rushed in and I covered my nose and mouth with my hands again. Seeing me like this, Vincente burst out laughing briefly, reached out and removed my hands that were covering her nose and mouth. I looked at Vincente with bewildered eyes. What are you doing now? I knew it smelled bad, but I couldn’t understand Vicente’s intention to put my hands away.

“what are you doing?”

“Breathe.”

“However… … .”

You want me to smell this stench again? Are you kidding me? As I opened my mouth to question, I suddenly noticed that I didn’t smell anything. I looked at him with his big eyes and he smiled as if he was having fun.

“Is it magic?”

“okay.”

Vincente nodded lightly. I inhaled a little louder and exhaled. I didn’t feel any stench that was so unbearable.

‘I knew magic was great… … .’

It was more amazing and practical than I expected. I looked at Vicente again with admiration eyes, and then left the alley.

“Is this Lores Village?”

“That’s right, it’s the closest town to the monster forest.”

Before leaving, Vincent and I laid out a map and looked at the route. Vicenteya’s magic allows you to go to and from Sid’at canyon at any time, but I can’t, so I took the nearest town, Lores, as my base.

“Are you more gloomy than you think?”

I came out of the alley and said with a puzzled tone. The first temple of the empire existed in Lores village. That’s why I said it’s a famous tourist destination with a lot of floating population. However, the sight now visible was plain without a single person. Not to mention that there are no tourists coming and going, there were even some shops that were closed.

“There is no crazy person who goes sightseeing near the monster forest during Lishan Week unless they are determined to die. normally.”

Vincente, when you say that, you must say that we have become insane humans with the intent to die. But if you think about it objectively, Vincente was right. That meant that Lishan Week was dangerous.

“It’s a big deal. Are there any lodging establishments open?”

There were no tourists and merchants had their doors locked for Lishan Week, so I muttered as I walked down the open street. Then Vincente pointed to a place.

“There it is.”

Following his finger, there was an inn where the light really leaked out. Reflecting, I went straight into the inn.

“Excuse me.”

“welcome!”

As soon as I and Vincente entered, the owner ran out immediately. I looked around the hall for a moment.

‘Are there more people than you think?’

The inside of the inn was quite busy, unlike the outside, which was quiet and reminiscent of a ghost town. When I looked at them, the owner noticed their gaze, said the owner.

“The people in our inn now are all mercenaries who have come to hunt monsters.”

“A mercenary?”

“Yeah, it’s hard to find monsters unless it’s Lishan Week, so I’m going to take this opportunity to hunt closely.”

“Aha, that’s right.”

I nodded.

‘Because the corpse of a monster becomes money.’

Even a monster’s skin, organs, and even one claw could be sold at a very high price. But the most expensive of all dogs.

‘The core of the monster.’

The core of a monster acts like a heart in human terms. The difference from the heart is that while the heart helps blood circulation, the nucleus helps the magic circulation. The high-density magic power was concentrated in the core of the monster. A single core gives the effect of 10 high-end magic stones, so the value will only hurt your mouth. I said to the owner.

“Can I get a room? First of all, we will stay for about four days, and we will add more later if necessary.”

“There is only one room left. What would you like to eat?”

“I will. How much is it?”

“A total of 4 gold.”

The owner smiled brightly. I frowned slightly.

‘It’s expensive.’

Considering that the average lodging cost is about 20 silver per day, it was a whopping 5 times difference.

‘You took advantage of the fact that there is only one inn available here.’

The blatant tactics were disappointing, but this was the only ryokan that had opened its doors, so I couldn’t do it. I held out the 4 gold I brought. The face of the owner who was handed the gold brightened.

“Thank you, customer! Yude, take them to the guest rooms!”

“Come here!”

A boy who jumped out of the kitchen at the owner’s call led us to the second floor. As the boy guided me up the stairs, I glanced down the hall. Is it because of the feeling? It seems that the eyes were focused on me and Vincente. As he looked further into the hall with a puzzled expression, he met a man with a rough scar on his face. For a moment, he squinted one eye at me. With a pale complexion, I quickly turned my head.

“You can use this room. Breakfast is served from 7 am to 9 am and dinner is from 7 pm to 9 pm, and no lunch is provided. Shake the bell if you need anything!”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Then I hope you two have a good night!”

Yude left and I wrinkled my face.

“The two of you, have a good night… … . Did you say this to me and you?”

“It seems that they mistook us for a couple.”

To my bewildered words, Vincente answered with a gasp. he thinks this is fun It’s strangely uncomfortable for me to be mistaken for a couple with him. It didn’t feel good to have had a misunderstanding, but this side could have been better. It would be safer to be known with a companion than alone. I looked around the room. It couldn’t be called a good room for the price, but fortunately it wasn’t bad either. It was small and old, but it was clean overall as it was well cleaned.

“It’s Lishan Week from today, so it would be better to keep an eye on the dynamics. Monsters are mainly active at night, so that would be the best time. Well, if you just wander around, the monsters will come to you.”

Vincente said the dreadful words without any hesitation. Nodding my head, I looked out the window. Especially since this inn was adjacent to the monster forest, the lush forest could be seen at a glance. But is it simply because of my mood that the forest feels so gloomy? I looked away from the window and looked at Vincente. When our eyes met, he smiled as if he knew what I was thinking. Then he turned around and handed me something.

“Because if you die, I’ll be in trouble too.”

What he handed over was a necklace with a transparent jewel.

“Put your magic here. It doesn’t eject at all, so if you collect it, fill it up, and hang it around your neck, you’ll be able to hide your presence unless you’re seeing it with your own eyes. It’s using your magic power, so you can use it even if you’re wearing a ring. It also has fire magic built-in, so you can use it only by using your magic power if you have a spare. Because monsters are usually weak to fire.”

“Hmm.”

At first, I thought that Vincente needed me, so she wouldn’t leave me without magic.

‘It’s pretty useful.’

Can you hide your presence and use fire magic? Even if you give me something like a weapon, it will be difficult for me to fight with it. In the first place, my purpose was to search for the location of the monster king, so it was better not to stand out as much as possible.

“Does hiding your presence work for people too?”

“of course.”

Vincente nodded confidently. He smiled contentedly and hung the necklace around his neck. I put my hand down for nothing, but nothing changed. However, since it is a magical item made by Vincente, the effect will be certain.

“And this is a gift.”

After seeing that I had the necklace around my neck, Vincente handed me something again. Receiving it with a bewildered face, I hardened my expression.

“this… … It’s a knife.”

“If there’s a guy you don’t like, stab him with it. Note that if you stab your throat or forehead, you will die instantly. Well, with that being said, I don’t think you’ll be able to attack when the situation arises.”

“… … .”

I couldn’t deny it, so I kept my lips shut. stab the vitals easy to say I’m not an expert, so there’s no way I’d be able to subdue my opponent so easily. Vincente, who smiled as if she knew it, continued.

“I put poison on the blade of this dagger. It is a poison strong enough to kill even a monster at once. So, just in case, stab this dagger as hard as you can.”

“… … Thank you so much.”

I don’t think I’ll be using it, but I’ve got it ready in case something happens.

“When you find the king of monsters, immediately remove the ring. Even if it’s not, I’ll call you when it’s dangerous. It’s annoying, but I’ll come.”

Vincente said sympathetically. At first, I wanted to argue that this process was to lift your curse, but in fact, my ultimate goal was to weaken the power of the emperor, so I nodded my head without saying a word.

“Are you going to the Sidt Gorge now?”

“uh. Before that, clean up the trash.”

“… … ?”

I tilted my head at Vincente’s unknown words, but he disappeared.

‘what.’

The combination of garbage sweeping and Vincente didn’t really go well together, but I quickly lost interest, unpacked my things, and went to bed. Then I looked up at the ceiling and fell in thought.

‘I’ll be fine.’

To be honest, I pretended to be relaxed in front of Vincente, but I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t afraid because I’m a human too. It’s not a normal monster, it’s a search for the king of monsters, how can you not be afraid?

‘It will be fine.’

I have a necklace that Vincente gave me, and if I’m still there, I can take off the ring and call Vincente.

‘Will the kids be okay?’

A week, short if short, and long if long. In the meantime, I should have gotten along well with Hoyeon. Still, I was happy to have Ho-yeon by my side. Without it, I wouldn’t have been able to do anything to worry about the children.

‘The peacock… … .’

Thoughts flowed and reached Duke Crayman.

‘It must have already departed.’

It’s not like I’m moving by magic, so it must have already left. where did he really go

‘Isn’t it supposed to meet Vincente in the Sicit Gorge?’

My eyes trembled at the family that followed. In that case, the canyon itself could have disappeared rather than the monster being the problem.

‘… … Is the peacock okay?’

Apparently, Leonard’s words still stuck in my mind. What has happened to the Duke that makes Lishan Week dangerous?

‘I’ll have to go see you once this is over.’

Knowing the original story, I knew he would be fine, but I was worried about Young’s heart. I decided to check the peacock’s condition with my own eyes later, so I turned my head and looked towards the door.

‘By the way, what does garbage cleaning mean?’

I don’t think Vincente really cleans up the garbage. I was worried that he might have had an accident.

* * *

As Vincente left the inn, the four mercenaries who were watching from the hall giggled and stood up. The other mercenaries and the innkeeper saw it, but they just pretended not to know and turned their heads.

“Those bad things. It started again.”

Yud, who was cleaning the table, tilted his head at the owner’s murmur and asked.

“It started again, what?”

“Oh, well. okay. You can’t interrupt me without notice later, so I’ll tell you now. Those are the things.”

The owner pointed his finger at the four men who stood up. Then the four men went out.

“Why those mercenaries?”

“They are not mercenaries.”

“Aren’t you a mercenary?”

Yud, who had known their identities as mercenaries until now, asked in surprise. The owner nodded and said.

“It is a thief.”

“A thief!”

“Shh, lower your voice. It’s annoying if I get caught up in it.”

At the owner’s warning, Yud inhaled and covered his mouth with both hands. And asked in a quiet voice.

“You’re a thief… … . Thieves are dangerous… … .”

“Don’t worry. If we don’t touch them, they won’t touch us either. They are so-called inn thieves, because they target the seemingly easygoing guests. Did you see the people who went out earlier, beckoning to the second floor?”

Yud nodded his head.

“First, you’re trying to get the money of the male customer who just left. After I deal with the man, I will aim for the woman. It looks like aristocrats who don’t know anything, but you’re out of luck.”

“Ugh… … . Shouldn’t I follow up and tell you?”

At Yud’s words, the boss frowned and warned.

“Don’t do anything stupid. If we do something wrong, our inn will be retaliated against.”

“However… … .”

“If you don’t want to be cut, stay calm.”

At the boss’s apology, Yude wept and nodded her head. After looking at Yude with anxious eyes, the boss entered the kitchen. Yud looked towards the entrance where the men and the mercenaries had left. Then, after looking at the second floor, I looked towards the entrance again.

‘I wonder if I can come and talk to you.’

Yud looked around the kitchen with an anxious face. It was almost breakfast time, so the owner was not in a hurry. Having finally made up his mind, Yud moved out of the inn. I immediately looked around to find the man. Then, I found that the thieves who had gone out a while ago were entering an alley. Maybe he’s already been attacked by a thief.

Yud stomped his feet and cautiously approached it.

puck!

‘Oh my God. I guess you’re right… … !’

At the sound of a dull sound coming from over the alley, Yude stopped his steps and closed his eyes. It’s clear if you don’t look The man was the most beautiful of all the men he had ever seen. He had a cute appearance, and his body was slender. It would be no match for rogues with muscular, scarred skin.

‘Chi, I have to tell the police… … !’

But the owner’s warning caught Yued’s ankle. In the meantime, a dull sound continued to be heard from across the alley. Occasionally, painful moans were heard.

‘Oh my God. Oh my God.’

Yud became crying and rolled his feet. Then, at some point, the sound stopped. Maybe the thieves killed the man. Yued tilted his head slightly and looked into the alley. At that moment, Yud doubted his own eyes. There was only one person standing in the shade without sunlight.

Yud initially thought he was one of the thieves. Still, the man was a very talented man, so he defeated three people, but in the end, I thought that the remaining one did not win. It changed his mind when he saw the amethyst-colored eyes that glowed in the dark. Suddenly, his eyes met. As if he had seen something he shouldn’t have seen, Yud opened his eyes wide and stiffened his body. It was as if he had been enchanted. At that moment, the man slowly raised the corners of his mouth. Yude, who finally came to his senses, quickly hid behind the wall. My heart was pounding. Yued’s instinct was calling for him to run away, but his instinct could not overcome his curiosity.

‘What the hell did I see?’

I never thought that the slender man would have defeated the four thieves.

‘But the sight I saw was clear… … .’

Thinking it was absurd, Yud carefully looked into the alley again. Suddenly, Jude’s eyes widened. Yud jumped out altogether.

‘Are you gone?’

The person did not exist in the back alley. Surprised, Yud ran inside. The inside of the alley was blocked by a wall, so there was no place to escape. Yud looked around and looked down at the feeling of being kicked by his feet.

“Hey!”

Then Yud was so startled that he screamed in terror and fell backwards.

‘Lord, are you dead?’

The Inyeongs lying on the floor were obviously thieves who ran after the man from the inn a while ago. The broken neck turned towards Yued. There was no more vitality in the opened eyes. The crawling Yud looked at the condition of the thieves. all were dead

“Aww!”

Yude, engulfed in fear, turned around and ran away. Yude disappeared and Vincente appeared again in the alley where only silence remained. Vincente bent down and picked up the gold coin that had fallen to the ground.

“I came running to help, so I left a tip, but I just left.”

After flicking the gold coin with her finger, Vincente looked towards the inn where Ciela was resting.

“The garbage has been cleaned, so let’s go.”

Vincente stretched slightly and turned around. And it disappeared as quietly as it appeared.

* * *

It seems that I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. It must have been that he was tired of staying up all night to finish his work before he was away. I looked up at the sky through the window.

‘Total lunar eclipse… … .’

The moon, which should illuminate the world, could not be seen. Only the faint red color was proving that the moon was there. That’s why the village and forest felt especially dark. I took the enchanted necklace and dagger, as well as the healing ethernum, just in case, and went down to the first floor for dinner. Contrary to what I had seen in the morning, the hall was empty. When I was seated, the owner took care of serving the food.

“Oh, thank you.”

The food I brought was potato stew. It was quite delicious to eat with a spoon. Taking a few more spoonfuls, I asked lightly.

“There are a lot of people in the hall.”

To my words, the owner replied as if it were a normal thing to say.

“Uh huh then. It’s been a while since everyone went into the forest to hunt monsters.”

“Oh, it was.”

The purpose of the people gathered here is a monster, so it was natural to leave when the time came for the monsters to appear. After I finished eating, I got up from my seat. Seeing me like this, the owner asked with a puzzled face.

“Where are you going at this late hour?”

“Well, I’m going to go into the woods for a while too.”

Then the owner waved his hand like Arthur and said,

“It would be better not to leave the monster and go there now.”

“Why?”

If it was a monster, I could understand it, but looking at it, it didn’t seem like that. As I tilted my head and asked, the owner, who looked around for a moment, whispered quietly in my ear.

“It is said that the Imperial Army is currently stationed in the Monster Forest.”

“The Imperial Army… … ?”

When I asked the question, the owner quickly nodded his head.

“Originally, it is illegal to hunt monsters during Lishan Week. The mercenaries are also careful and do their best not to get caught, but if you get caught by the imperial army for nothing, it’s a hassle, so it’s better not to create a fuss. I think she doesn’t know what to do, so I’m giving you my special advice.”

Apparently, the owner thought of me as an ignorant young lady. than that… … .

‘The Imperial Army.’

But why?

-“Your Majesty has ordered you to assume the position of captain of the demon subjugation squad during the Lishan Week. It’s a sudden order, so you’re in a hurry to do urgent work first.”

At this moment, Leonard’s words came to mind.

* * *

“Take this as your base.”

Hey! At Dietrich’s words, the subjugation team stopped moving. Then they quickly made a fire, set up a tent, and prepared for the night. Dietrich was the first to enter the finished tent. The executives of this subjugation team followed.

The composition of this subjugation group was divided into two categories. They were the imperial knights who were directly selected by the emperor to support subjugation, and nobles who were conscripted by duty. The conscripted aristocrats were mainly the second or third sons who did not inherit the family line. The cadres consisted of the highest rank among the dogs.

“The main haunting areas of monsters are divided into five areas. I think it would be good to sweep one place a day.”

One of the executives said while exchanging opinions on subjugation with the map spread out on the round table. Dietrich nodded.

“Torches can spread fire to trees, so light the path with a luminous stick made of magic stone. As soon as the garrison is completed, recover health and head to Area 1.”

“Yes!”

The executives nodded at Dietrich’s words and went out. Left alone, Dietrich looked down at the map divided by the dotted lines.

[Monster Forest]

Suddenly, a smile appeared on Dietrich’s lips.

‘Among the areas where monsters appear, it is the place with the highest frequency of occurrence.’

In particular, the Forest of Monsters was a place with a strangely strong magical energy in the air. The intention of the emperor who sent him to such a place was very clear.

‘… … Are you still okay?’

Dietrich looked down. It was a scarred, but clear human hand. However, his heart was beating violently from the moment he entered the monster forest as if his body sensed something. Dietrich clenched his fists. Blood vessels bulged out in his strong hand. Is it because the situation is bleak? There was a person that came to mind.

‘What is Cielah doing now?’

After this was over, I wanted to go see her. I thought it would be nice to just look at her face. After a while he got up and left the tent. The crews who had already finished preparing for the garrison were lined up. Looking at them, Dietrich got on his horse and said in a loud voice.

“From now on, we will start subjugating the monsters in the Monster Forest!”

“Yes!”

Dietrich took the lead and started running, followed by dozens of subjugation squads. Even then, Dietrich didn’t know. What will happen in this forest?

* * *

It has been the 4th day since I came to the Monster Forest.

“Doesn’t that have any clues?”

When I asked while sitting on the bed, Vincente, who was leaning against the wall and eating bread, shook her head.

“at all. I can’t even feel the aura of Aethernum, let alone the king of monsters. you?”

When Vincente asked, I shook my head.

“There is no news here either.”

Then he took a deep breath.

“I haven’t even seen the imperial subjugation squad.”

Four days ago, at the words of the owner that the imperial subjugation squad had entered the forest, I thought of Duke Crayman for a moment, but contrary to what I expected, the subjugation squad didn’t even show a nose.

‘Well, it might be more difficult to meet because the range of the forest is so wide.’

Contrary to what I was worried about at first, when nothing happened, I even felt like I was out for a night walk.

‘I ran into a monster occasionally, but thanks to the necklace Vincente gave me, I was able to escape safely.’

Rather, it felt peaceful. To the extent that I doubt that the king of monsters will ever appear.

“Isn’t it supposed to appear somewhere other than a forest or a canyon?”

As she muttered in a sudden panic, Vincente shook her head at once.

“It wouldn’t be.”

“How do you know?”

When I asked him with a puzzled look at his too decisive attitude, he said with a smile.

“The members of Khan have been sent to all the monster-infested areas of the Empire. I put a spell on it to give me a signal when I die, but looking at it’s still quiet, it means that the king of monsters has not appeared anywhere else.”

“… … .”

I didn’t know where to start pointing out. After quietly praying for the well-being of the Khan members, who would be trembling among the demons by now, I stood up. Vincente’s gaze followed me.

“Then there is still a chance.”

“Tonight is the most likely. For Rishan, the 4th day is the best.”

I nodded and looked out the window.

‘It’s foggy today. I’ll have to be careful not to get lost.’

Today, I made up my mind to go a little further inside than I normally did.

“The sun will set soon. I have to go too.”

Then Vincente said. I looked at him and nodded.

“okay.”

“If something happens, take off the ring and call me.”

Vincente turned around. I said to his back.

“You take care of yourself too.”

But for some reason, Vincente’s movements stopped. I looked at Vincente with curiosity. Then, after a while, he spoke in a small voice.

“You’re the only one in this world telling me to take care of myself.”

Then he looked back at me. His amethyst-colored eyes gleamed with a strange light.

“You are so weird.”

“uh?”

When I looked at him with a bewildered face at his words, he let out a smirk and disappeared. I muttered a little as I stared at the empty wall.

“While he’s weirder.”

Somehow, the steam was gone and I shook my head and looked out the window. The fog seems to have gotten thicker. Is it because of the dark red moon? Even the thick fog looked red. When I saw the fog, my shoulders stiffened with tension.

‘Because I can take the ring off if I get a car.’

There was nothing to worry about. Then a thought suddenly came to my mind and I burst into laughter.

‘The day will come when I will live and live and rely on Vincente.’

He tried to find me and kill me, and to me he was an enemy to avoid. When did he and I become like this? It was clear that signing a contract for Jack was the trigger.

‘If the Duke finds out, he will definitely be very angry.’

I lowered my gaze.

‘By the way, it’s already the 4th day, is the peacock okay?’

It is not certain whether the imperial subjugation squad is led by the duke, but the mercenary who witnessed it said that he was a very beautiful and ruthless man. Is that so? I kept thinking of Duke Crayman.

‘You should be safe.’

I took a deep breath and grabbed my bag. Time to go back into the woods.

* * *

“You have completed the subjugation of the Orc Swarm.”

Dietrich turned his head at the report he heard. The commander lowered the sword stained with monster blood to the ground and approached. Dietrich looked around indifferently. The scene unfolded was truly horrifying. The orcs, who had been moving in groups until a while ago, were brutally slaughtered by the subjugation party. The green blood characteristic of monsters was scattered on the floor, and the terrible moans of the orcs could be heard from time to time.

“Is this the end of the monsters in this area?”

“Yes that’s right. Oh, sorry.”

Suddenly, the commander nodded toward Dietrich and slashed the head of the last orc that was still alive.

hooked. Green blood splashed on the captain’s sword and armor with a disgusting sound. After wiping it carelessly, he smiled at Dietrich.

“It’s all over.”

“… … .”

Dietrich looked at the commander with cold eyes.

‘Did you say that you were the commander of the Imperial Knights?’

While Dietrich looked at him, the commander approached and spoke to him.

“The only area left with this is Area 5. The sun is setting, what do you want to do?”

At the commander’s question, Dietrich nodded and turned his back.

“Go straight to Area 5 and start looking at the campsite.”

“Yes, I will prepare the knights.”

Leaving the captain behind, Dietrich returned to the horse’s place. Then all of a sudden, my vision became blurry and I stumbled.

‘… … It’s getting harder and harder.’

The longer the total lunar eclipse, the more limited Dietrich’s mental power.

‘You still have to endure.’

If you lose your reason right now, something out of your control may happen.

‘That’s what the Emperor wants.’

Dietrich caught his breath and hurriedly got on the horse. Meanwhile, the knights who had finished preparing for departure gathered.

“It starts right away.”

“Yes!”

It was good to get to the camp before nightfall. Dietrich immediately pulled the reins. The horse started to run quickly after crying once. The commander and the subjugation crew followed. Running straight ahead, Dietrich frowned slightly.

‘It’s foggy today.’

Originally, the Forest of Monsters was often foggy due to the high humidity, but today it has become worse. It was so foggy that I couldn’t see an inch ahead, so I had to be careful not to get caught in a tree.

‘I don’t feel good.’

At night, it will be even more difficult to tell the difference. Dietrich ran even faster.

‘When night falls in this state… … .’

An unfamiliar feeling of uneasiness engulfed me.

* * *

We arrived at the camp in Area 5 an hour later. It was already night and the fog was getting thicker. Dietrich got into the tent with his horse tied up and fell down on the extra bed. He barely opened his eyes. The light from the magic stone hung on the ceiling looked dim.

Dietrich closed his eyes.

‘Not good.’

His condition was much worse than expected. Even now, if I was careless, my reason seemed to fly away. For now, it was the only thing holding the opposite sex. The body, which had accumulated fatigue from excessive subjugation, also played a part. When I think about it, I don’t think I’ve slept properly since I came here because I was in a hurry.

‘Should I close my eyes for a moment?’

There is still time left, so it would be good to stock up on stamina. Dietrich took a deep breath. The surroundings were quiet, so it was not difficult to fall asleep. Dietrich quickly became obsessed with Suma. He regained consciousness when he felt the noise outside. Just then, a voice came from beyond the tent.

“Captain, are you sleeping?”

Dietrich’s eyes widened at the commander’s voice. When there was no answer, the commander’s voice was heard again.

“Wait, excuse me.”

As soon as the tent was lifted, life was felt. Dietrich intuitively grabbed the sword and swung it with its scabbard to block the flying sword. At the same time, he got up.

“Oh, I thought you were sleeping, but it’s a shame.”

He let out a sad laugh, as if Dietrich was genuinely regretting blocking the sword. Dietrich struggled to clear his blurry focus and spoke in a hoarse voice.

“… … After all, I was the target of this subjugation.”

“I am sorry. Still, at times… … .”

The captain swung his sword once more. For a moment, Dietrich rolled over and avoided the sword. The seat where he was lying was dug deep. The commander even spoke to Dietrich, who struggled to get himself up and prepare his posture.

“That I have to kill you, whom I respected, with my own hands.”

“… … You don’t say things like that until you kill them.”

“Even in this situation, you have a lot of leeway. Or are you pretending to be relaxed?”

“… … .”

“Your condition is known from His Majesty. The monster, Duke Dietrich Kreimann. When it comes to Lishan Week, you lose your temper and become a monster.”

“… … .”

Dietrich’s expression hardened at those words. Looking at it, the commander felt a chill from his toes. He shivered and ran towards Dietrich again.

“die!”

sudden. The moment the captain’s sword was about to cut Dietrich’s neck, Dietrich lowered his posture and threw the blanket that fell on the floor into the captain’s face.

“What, what!”

Dietrich ran out of the tent while the commander panicked. But the scenery outside was even worse.

“… … I sent him to subdue monsters, and he killed a person.”

The subjugation squad was annihilated. The emperor’s knights rushed at Dietrich with blood on their swords. Dietrich quickly pinpointed the horse’s location, but the horses were already dead, with the exception of the horses ridden by the emperor’s knights. Dietrich quickly dodged the flying swords and then left the camp. The commander’s shout came from behind.

“Catch it now! Don’t miss it!”

The sound of horse hooves followed Dietrich. Dietrich sprinted forward, barely gauging the path with his blurred vision.

Whik!

“Ugh.”

At that moment, an arrow flew past his shoulder. Since then, several arrows have wounded him.

‘Worst.’

Running away from the arrow, Dietrich gave a self-helpful smile.

‘If it had been the original, it would have been worth dealing with.’

More dire and more serious situations were experienced in the war countless times. Each time, Dietrich overcame the crisis and survived.

‘It’s hard not to have a body like this.’

It was impossible to deal with the imperial knights in this state, even just to catch the spirit of flying.

“ね!”

At that moment, Dietrich stumbled and fell down a cliff. Fortunately, the cliff wasn’t deep, but the impact made the wound bigger.

“Find the peacock!”

But thanks to that, the Imperial Knights went away without finding him. The duke, who was even groaning, was barely able to breathe after his insignificance had completely disappeared. Dietrich first checked his injuries.

‘I have a serious shoulder injury… … .’

He suffered injuries all over his body, but his shoulder was bigger than the rest. I think it was because he fell off a cliff and hit his shoulder.

‘first of all… … We have to move from place to place.’

The fog was thick and fortunately the falling was not detected, but the emperor’s knights will return soon.

‘The camp is… … .’

Dietrich, who suddenly remembered the afterimages of the horribly dead subjugation crew, bit his lip and wiped his face with both hands.

‘I’m powerless again… … .’

his eyes dimmed. Is it because the situation now is similar to then? Suddenly, the afterimage of that day flashed before my eyes. Even on the battlefield, Lishan Week always came. Then he was as helpless as he is now. At that time, the enemy forces attacked the barracks. Many soldiers lost their lives to protect him. Seeing that, he lost his temper, and after that… … .

‘… … This is not the time to be like this.’

For now, the priority was to return safely to the duke’s house and sort the situation. Dietrich lowered his eyes. His golden eyes hardened coldly. he blamed himself

‘I was distracted.’

Of course, when the emperor, who knew his condition, sent him out for this subjugation, he knew what plan he was going to make. But I didn’t expect it to be such a blatant assassination. In order not to leave any behind, I thought he must have planned to kill him by driving him to be a monster when he lost his mind. That’s why I was only concerned about controlling my reason.

‘But seeing it like this, it doesn’t matter if I don’t die.’

If he had survived alone, he would have been ready to be charged with murder. He is a very careful person, so he would have considered all the cases.

‘The reason why you suddenly want to deal with me is because of the Western trade case.’

Until then, Dietrich had been confronted with the Emperor, but the Emperor had never been so active. The only thing that could be predicted as a reason for such a bold move was the Western Kingdom trade case. An all-out war between the imperial family and the duke was unavoidable now.

‘I wish I could return safely before that.’

Dietrich let out a short chuckle and struggled to get up. He suffered a serious shoulder injury, but luckily he didn’t hurt his leg.

limp. limp. Dietrich hurriedly moved in the opposite direction to the direction the Knights had gone. The fourth day of the Lishan Week was a particularly magical time. It would be a big deal if you encountered even a monster at this point. Dietrich looked around and moved faster. That was then.

Creung. Afraid to think, I heard the sound of a monster from the other side. Dietrich stopped moving, hoping that the monster would just pass by. However, the monster approached Dietrich with its red eyes shining. It was a monster reminiscent of a wolf. Saliva dripped from the monster’s large, sharp fangs. Smoke was rising from the part where the saliva touched and it was boiling. It was a high-risk, high-level monster that was said to be dangerous among monsters.

‘In this state, it’s a high-risk group monster. That’s the worst.’

Dietrich burst out laughing at the absurdity of this escalating situation. I had a foreboding that I could really die on this spot.

‘… … I can’t die.’

Dietrich made up his mind. For some reason, Ciela came to mind at this moment. I missed her so much.

Sreung. Dietrich drew his sword with his uninjured arm and aimed it at the monster. Seeing Dietrich taking an attacking stance, the monster shed a cry and lowered his stance threateningly. A tense tension that could not even breathe engulfed the space. And in the next moment, the monster quickly rushed towards Dietrich.

Dietrich clenched his teeth and swung his sword.

* * *

‘The fog is too thick.’

As we moved forward, the fog seemed to get thicker for some reason.

‘Looking at the inn, I don’t think it was this much.’

Young didn’t feel good.

‘I’ll have to hang the magic stone around here.’

I stopped for a moment and hung the magic stone lantern I had prepared in advance on a branch. It was to be prepared in case of any chance of getting lost. During the Lishan Week, there was no need to worry about monsters coming in because the magic stone was exposed. Hanging a small magic stone lantern at a certain distance, I moved forward.

put it on! At that moment, the sound of horseshoes was heard from nearby. Startled, I quickly hid through the grass. A horde passed right in front of me. They paused for a moment as if looking for something, looked around, and then turned their heads the other way.

“You must find it now!”

“You can’t let him go alive!”

“The peacock is now weakened!”

With a single commotion, the group moved away. Hiding in the grass, I leaned my head slightly and looked around. Taking a deep breath of relief, I remembered the crowd I had just passed by.

‘I didn’t look like a mercenary. what?’

At first glance, when the horse was stopped in front of it, a pattern was engraved on the saddle of the horse. The pattern was obviously that of the imperial family. It had been a long time since the mercenaries heard the news that the Imperial Army was stationed in the Monster Forest and moved to another area. Even though they were mercenaries, the words they heard were unusual. Above all, the saying ‘The peacock is weak now.’

‘It’s a peacock… … Are you talking about Duke Crayman?’

It could have been an overestimate. But I remembered what Leonard had said.

-“Lishan Week is poisonous to you. To subdue a monster in that state is no different than a command to die.”

If I think about it honestly, there was a high possibility that this was my bias. Duke Crayman is not the only duke in this empire. Besides Duke Crayman, there may be other Dukes who have gone out for subjugation.

‘But no duke will be chased by the subjugation team.’

Except for the Emperor and the Chucked Duke of Crayman.

I was overcome with some kind of certainty. Convinced that something happened to Duke Crayman. I got up from my seat, looked around, and headed in the direction the Knights came from.

‘I’d love to find out.’

Of course, I don’t think you’ll find it easily in this wide forest, but seeing the knights roaming around here, it’s very likely that it’s not too far away. As time passed, the anxiety increased. Is it because of the fog that can’t see even an inch ahead? Is it because of the red moon that seems to have been dyed with blood? I kept having bad thoughts.

‘I’d rather call Vincente and ask him to help me find it… … .’

After a while I shook my head.

‘Vincente is only cooperative with me. I don’t know what I’ll do if I find the peacock first.’

At least I could guarantee his safety only when I was by his side.

‘I must hurry.’

Fortunately, I had several magic stones prepared to light the way. When I added the magic stone to mark the road, my son-in-law became quite bright. It was easier to distinguish the surroundings than before.

‘Since you said that you are being chased by the subjugation squad and are currently in a weakened state, there is a high possibility that you are hiding somewhere.’

Mostly in the grass or behind trees and… … .

‘A place like under a cliff.’

Swallowing my saliva, I searched for the peacock that might be hiding somewhere. He had already forgotten about the king of monsters in his mind. Then at some point.

Awake! A beast’s scream was heard from somewhere. I shuddered at the sharp sound that crossed the air. If someone was hunting monsters or even fighting for power, they had to run away so they wouldn’t get caught. I turned away. But at that moment, the family that came to mind suddenly stopped.

‘What if the peacock and the demon were in a battle?’

If the hidden peacock and the monster met, and that caused a battle.

‘… … I’ll have to check it out.’

In fact, the chances of that happening are very low. It was rather risky, but the fact that there was even a slight possibility held me back. Relying on the possibility of being one in all, I headed towards the place where the sound was coming from.

‘If you’re not a peacock, you’ll get out of there right away.’

Fortunately, it wasn’t too far from where the sound came from. Just in case, I hid the light of the magic stone and entered slowly. pinch… … . The cry of the monster was heard again from a distance. Shaking my body, I looked at it.

‘A wolf… … ?’

No, looking closely, it wasn’t a wolf.

‘This monster is definitely… … .’

Before coming to the Monster Forest, I looked up the Monster Encyclopedia, wondering if it would be easier to avoid if I knew the characteristics of the monster. I also remember seeing this monster in the illustrated book.

‘It’s a high-level monster.’

Werewolf. A wolf-type, advanced monster, characterized by sharp fangs and strong acidic body fluids. Because of their quick movements, once caught, they could never escape, so they were classified as high-risk monsters. The werewolf’s eyes, which had been whining upside down, soon faded from life.

‘It’s not a mercenary thing.’

Werewolf hides, fangs and hacks sell for a very high price. So, if you were a mercenary, you couldn’t have left the Werewolf’s body behind.

‘The subjugation squad… … .’

The subjugation team has already moved away from me in the opposite direction. When I saw that there were no new subjugation members I met while coming here, they must have gone in the opposite direction to me. It had been a while since I had heard the werewolf scream. There was no way the subjugation squad had returned and dealt with the werewolf. So, there are two families left. It was the work of a monster that fought for power.

‘Peacock.’

I looked closely at the werewolf’s wounds. The wound looked like it had been cut by a sword. I looked around. It didn’t feel like being popular. Instead, I found a trace of a dubious connection.

“This… … blood?”

It was dark around so I couldn’t see it in detail, but it looked like bloodstains dripping down. The trail continued towards the grass.

‘Maybe the owner of this blood… … .’

Swallowing my saliva, I took a step towards the grass that followed the trail. crumble. From the inside of the grass, the bloodstains were not on the ground, but between the bushes, so it took a long time to find the way. Finally, after going through all the grass, I reached the shore of a lake.

‘Is there ever been a place like this… … ?’

I guess I didn’t see it on the map. No matter how wide the forest was, I didn’t know that there would even be a lake, so I forgot the situation for a moment and was mesmerized.

“pretty… … .”

Although the moon was covered, the sky was clear without a single cloud, and there was no fog near the lake shore, so the sky full of stars was reflected. As I was looking around the lake, I came to my senses and looked around again.

‘I can’t seem to feel the presence of a monster.’

Still, just in case you didn’t know, I didn’t let go of the tension.

‘Oh there.’

A little further away, I found the mark again. I hurriedly approached it. The marks circled the lake and disappeared toward the grass. And the moment I stood in front of the grass where the bloodstains had disappeared, I heard an unknown sound from behind.

“… … ha… … .”

It was like a deep breath. I carefully parted the bushes with both hands.

“… … !”

Beyond that, I found a figure. A man with deep injuries and half unconscious. His black hair was drenched in sweat and his shirt was stained with red blood. He let out a hard breath through his slightly gapped lips. A pair of golden eyes could be seen through the cracks in her eyes.

“dismissal!”

Recognizing him, I quickly ran away.

“Ciel… … La?”

He looked at me and licked his lips briefly. I was relieved to see it.

‘Fortunately, the consciousness is still attached.’

But before long, the peacock’s eyelids were completely closed. Without even thinking about it, I took the healing ethernum from the corner of the bag I was carrying and placed it on the duke’s chest. And drained my magic.

pod. At that moment, a green light emanated from the Aethernum and colored the peacock and its surroundings with light. In the glow, I noticed that the peacock’s wound was slowly healing. Soon the light faded and I checked the peacock again.

‘It looks better on the outside.’

It was covered by clothes, so it was hard to see if the wound was completely healed. I looked down at the peacock with confused eyes for a moment. Despite the use of Healing Aethernum, his consciousness had not returned. Most of all, I was worried about the wound on my shoulder. Judging by the amount of blood on the coat, the shoulder injury is probably the biggest.

‘You have to check… … .’

I was upset. I have to take off my coat to confirm, but is it okay to do that to an unconscious person? … .

‘However… … .’

Finally, I made a decision.

‘I’m just checking.’

I swallowed my saliva and slowly unbuttoned my shirt with a tense hand. I was worried that he might be broken in the meantime, but his consciousness did not return until the moment he loosened the last button. I’m not sure if I should call this lucky. Half of his shirt off, I looked at his shoulder where he might have been injured.

‘thank God. All injuries are well.’

All signs of injuries, including the shoulder, were gone. However… … .

‘Scars… … .’

There was a scar on his chest as if he had been cut down with a sword. It wasn’t just that. There were scars everywhere he could see. It seemed that the old scars could not be healed even by the healing ethernum.

“… … It must have been very painful.”

Looking at the scars left on my body, I muttered in a hoarse voice. I thought of his past when he might have had these scars. His past was only a few lines in a book. Those few lines left a scar on him that could not be erased in any way.

My mind was confused. Anyway, I confirmed that his wound had healed and the moment I was about to move him somehow. thud. thud. A low sound was heard. At the same time, the ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. The hair all over his body stood up, and his spine shivered. The sound was getting closer and closer and the shaking of the ground got stronger. On the shore of the lake where there was no fog, a thick fog began to form than ever before.

Then, at some point, the ringing and vibrating stopped. I slowly lifted my head in the direction the ringing stopped. As he raised his head, his eyes met the ‘it’ standing in the distance. It was as big as a mountain and reminded me of a giant. If it hadn’t been for the lavender glare that supposedly looked like snow, I might have dismissed it as just a hill.

Whoops. As it exhaled, the waves of the lake rumbled and the bushes tilted their heads in one direction. The branches swayed and the leaves fluttered. I intuited it. That is the highest-level monster in the highest-risk group.

king of monsters. It found me and started moving again. He strode over the tree and approached me. I immediately took the ring off. Vincente, who has sensed the signal, will appear soon. … … I should… … .

‘Why don’t you show up, Vincente!’

No matter how much he waited, Vincente did not appear. I wondered if he didn’t feel the signal, so I took the ring off and put it back on repeatedly, but he didn’t show up. In the meantime, the king of monsters was getting closer and closer. I hugged the peacock and looked up at the monster king with despairing eyes.

* * *

‘I’m sorry, but I can’t afford this either.’

The tracking magic engraved on Siela appeared and disappeared repeatedly, as if urging him. It signaled the urgency of the situation.

“Long time no see. I think it’s been pretty big so far.”

Vincente came to his senses and lifted his gaze. There, a man in a red mask was floating in the air. Vincente replied with a crooked smile.

“Yeah. I didn’t know you’d come to die at my own hands.”

Vincente knew the red mask very well. how can i forget If I can forget it, it appears in my dreams and imprints the brand of a slave on my body countless times. Vincente resisted the urge to scratch the nape of her neck at the sudden surge of pain. Instead, I pressed the hood I was wearing deeper.

‘It’s a shame because I was wearing a robe beforehand.’

If it wasn’t, he would have found out about himself. In addition to her name, Vincente had changed her appearance with magic to avoid being pursued by men. The appearance can be changed again, but it was important to be inconspicuous as much as possible. Because a person’s unique atmosphere cannot be changed.

“Looks like they changed their name. I’m not using my name anymore.”

“I have a lot to say.”

“Still cheeky.”

Vincente set flames in her hands. It’s good that this happened If you kill that man, the owner, without finding the cursed Ethernum, the curse will be lifted naturally. Under the hood, Vincente’s lips curled in delight. The ‘enemy’ watched it quietly and said.

“I became a wizard. It looks like it turned out to be a pretty good thing than I expected. Lost things… … .”

At that moment, the enemy disappeared from view. Immediately sensing the presence of the enemy, Vincente lowered her posture. Immediately, an outstretched hand cut through the air where Vincente’s head was.

“We need to get it back.”

Vincente narrowly avoided his hand. The enemy clicked his tongue as if it was not worth it.

“I’m sorry. I wanted to see a grown-up face. She had a beautiful appearance when she was young, so she must have become more beautiful.”

“… … crazy guy.”

After muttering with sincere contempt, Vincente grabbed the enemy’s mask.

“Speak more. I’ll pull out that filthy tongue.”

“You need to re-educate yourself.”

Even though the mask was captured, the enemy’s attitude was not so relaxed. That made Vincente even more angry. Vincente held the enemy’s mask and blew out flames. He drew almost all of his magical power with the intention of finishing it in one shot. The grass and trees around it that could not stand the heat completely melted. Even Vincente’s hand, who was using magic, was burned. However… … .

“why… … .”

Despite the fire that was enough to melt the surroundings, the man did not receive any damage. Even the mask was slightly tanned. When the divergence ceased, Vincente quickly retreated. The man lowered his head and took off the mask. Her hair, which was slightly exposed, was red.

“It’s pretty good. I am more greedy.”

“What did you do, you?”

Again the masked man looked at Vicente and rolled his eyes. From there, an unusual magical energy erupted. It was large enough to fill the surroundings. It was impossible.

‘He didn’t have this level of magical power.’

Rather, he was an ordinary person with no magical powers at all. To have such magical power in just a few years.

“Now, it’s time to retrieve the lost items.”

The man chuckled. Seeing this, Vincente raised one corner of her mouth. I’m sorry Ciel.

‘It seems a little late.’

Vincente pulled out his dagger and ran towards him. I hope Ciela is still alive when I go back.

* * *

‘You bad bastard!’

I chewed hard on Vincente, who never came back. But that didn’t mean he didn’t come back.

‘… … If I’m alone, I can run away.’

The king of monsters was very intimidating just by his existence, but his movements were sluggish due to his size. At that speed, I could have escaped on my own.

‘But it’s impossible to bring a peacock.’

Had he been even a little bit conscious, he would have moved, even if he had been assisted, but the duke was desperately in a state of complete unconsciousness. I couldn’t carry an adult man who had lost consciousness.

‘I can’t leave the peacock alone.’

I looked down at the peacock. His injuries had healed, but for some reason he was still struggling to breathe. My body was hot like a fireball. I hugged the peacock even tighter. It started out knowing it would be dangerous. I was enduring it all.

‘I’m scared… … .’

That didn’t mean I wasn’t afraid. Even if I was prepared for everything, it was different from meeting in person. But if I fall here, the Duke and I will really die.

I raised my head and opened my eyes. Suddenly, the king of monsters approached me and raised my feet towards the duke. His feet slowly split the air. A huge shadow fell over the peacock and my head. If it stays like this, both the peacock and I will be crushed by those feet.

‘I can’t give up like this.’

I reached out towards the feet of the monster that was getting closer.

‘I’ve never been successful, though.’

I began to list the narrative formulas of fire magic in my head. He concentrated the magic with his palms.

‘If it really lacked earnestness.’

Finally, the narrative was completed. A gentle wind blew at the feet of the king of monsters that cut through the air from afar. I stretched out my arms toward him and hugged the other Duke of Fallon strongly. At this moment, it felt like he was my support.

‘Then now is… … .’

It’s time to be desperate. I drew all the magic in my body and released it in an instant.

Wrath! Flames burst from under my hands, and at the same time my body and the peacock’s body flew backwards. Fortunately, the giant tree was supported to prevent it from being pushed further. I opened my eyes that had been closed in shock. The vision in front of me brightened up. At that moment, Vincente’s necklace was engulfed in flames. Then the flame grew even bigger.

The fire magic that I started was the most basic among the basics, but the fire magic that unfolded in front of me was the most magnificent and intense of all the magic I had ever seen. The flames overturned the king of monsters and devoured them, burning his body hot.

great! The king of monsters, engulfed in flames, ran wildly. The ground was shaking and my body floated up and down. However, the flames inflated their bodies even more as if they would not be put out until they were completely set on fire.

big ooh! The roar came back as a mountain echo. It felt as if the mountain itself was howling. I looked at the Demon King with unbelievable eyes.

‘What the hell… … .’

The flame that engulfed his body must have been the magic I had started. But no matter how good you look, the magic that I started was the basic magic among the basics. It is by no means a magic that can produce that level of firepower. I clenched my fist. I couldn’t understand English, but for now, getting out of here was my priority.

thud! thud! To extinguish the flames, the king of monsters rolled his feet. In the meantime, I dragged the peacock and moved my body inward as far as I could. However.

“Huiyu, I felt the presence of the king of monsters and followed him, and it was spectacular.”

I was holding my breath while hiding behind a giant tree, but I stiffened at the sudden sound of a man’s voice. When I lifted my head slightly and looked up, a man was floating above the head of the king of monsters.

‘That mask… … .’

The man was covering his face with a blue mask. I felt it at the sight.

‘It’s an organization.’

A man wearing a mask. And even in the presence of the Demon King, he had an attitude of not being embarrassed at all. I’ve read it in the original. It is said that members of the gang who collect Ethernum cover their faces with masks to hide their identity.

‘Because that mask is blue, is it blue?’

If it was Cheong, he was the first person to be hit by Cloan. But the fact that Cheong is here.

‘After all, the organization is also aiming for the hallucinatory ethernum.’

It was expected, but I didn’t expect it to happen so easily. Besides, I had almost exhausted my magic power and there was no Vicente.

‘Maybe that’s why Vincente didn’t show up… … .’

I didn’t know it had anything to do with the organization. Things were very bad. If it goes on like this, the ethernum of hallucinations will be taken away by the organization. But I can’t deal with it… … .

‘What if… … .’

“But how long are you going to hide there? If you were there, you thought I wouldn’t notice.”

Cheong looked straight at me and said in an arsenic voice. Embarrassed, I immediately hid behind a giant tree, but in vain. Suddenly, Cheong appeared in front of me.

With a moment’s wits, I pushed the peacock into the grass. Fortunately, Qing did not notice the peacock.

“Hmm, are you? The thing that burned the king of that monster.”

Cheong tilted her head. But it wasn’t a question. I’m really judging whether I used that magic or not. I pulled back my burnt hand, but Chung noticed and grabbed my wrist.

“Ugh.”

The burned area was sore because there was no force control at all. I tried to pull it out, but it didn’t come out at all. I stared at Cheong. It would be nice to use magic, but it seemed that it would take a long time for the magic power to fill up as it consumed almost all of the magic power a while ago.

I frowned and turned my head. But Chung grabbed my chin with the other hand and turned it around. The hood I was wearing was long gone. Behind the mask, his dark blue eyes stared at me in every nook and cranny.

“This is the first time I have heard of such a wizard. Besides, with such destructive power, there’s no way it wouldn’t have been known… … . A hermit wizard?”

“… … .”

I chose silence. Any answer seemed poisonous.

‘Perhaps Vincente also ran into a member of the gang.’

I didn’t think he would win. No matter how much Vicente is cursed, the fact that he is a genius wizard will not change.

‘It will take time instead.’

Until then, making time was a priority.

“If you don’t talk, will you kill me?”

“Speaking of a hermit wizard… … Will you spare me?”

“A hermit wizard was hunting the king of monsters here? Are you aware of the existence of ‘it’?”

He didn’t say clearly what ‘it’ was, but I knew the moment I heard it. What he was talking about was ‘ethernum’. Even pretending to know Aethernum in such a situation could turn things against him. I smiled softly, sweating profusely.

“That’s it. what is that… … .”

I was going to ask you what

“Oh, I see.”

But before I could even speak, Cheong spoke in a bright voice.

“The wizard who destroyed the ship on top of Chloris and stole the Aethernum. right?”

“no… … .”

“After healing, I came here to steal the ethernum of hallucinations.”

That’s not me, it’s Vincente! It was embarrassing, but even if I shook my head here and said no, Chung did not seem to listen at all. He was completely convinced. He nodded exaggeratedly.

“I finally found you, you thief.”

The strength of the hand holding my chin grew stronger. I frowned at the shock that seemed to crush my bones. Seeing me like this, Cheong murmured in agony.

“Now what do I do with this? Since I dared to go over it, it would be right to give them a proper punishment.”

Cheong pushed me towards the tree. His hand gripped my neck tightly to prevent me from moving. Choking, I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. Seeing me like this, he curved his eyes under the mask like a crescent moon.

“Once you catch this, the cheeky enemy won’t say anything anymore.”

The strength of his grasp was so strong that his struggle was to no avail. At that moment, something came into my blurred vision.

‘That’s… … .’

Something was rising through the bushes. The moonlight was weak, so I couldn’t see well, but I could tell who Inyoung was. Because that location was definitely where I pushed the peacock.

‘But apparently he was unconscious… … .’

Had he just regained consciousness? Even so, the state of the duke was somewhat strange. The fact that he is bowing his head, and the strange aura that rises around him. But in this situation, one thing is clear.

‘You must not notice the existence of Duke Chung.’

He wasn’t sure what was going on, but he knew that Chung shouldn’t be aware of the Duke’s existence now. It was important to somehow get Chung’s attention. Then, in the meantime, the duke will finish grasping the situation and hit Qing’s back. I shook my head and opened my mouth.

“Healing… … Do you think the loss of Ethernum was a huge blow? Is the only Ethernum left now, the cursed Aethernum?”

“… … !”

Chung’s eyes widened at my words. Maybe it’s because I didn’t know that I even knew that. Then he burst out laughing.

“Wow! That’s right! Healing Aethernum, in your hands?”

“Well… … .”

I sighed and glanced at the peacock again.

‘Why are you just standing still?’

I looked at him with anxious eyes, who was like a mangbu-seok doing nothing.

‘Have you not found consciousness?’

If that was the case, I was very upset. This means that he has been provoking a lot to get Cheong’s attention.

“Where do you see… … .”

“for a moment!”

As his gaze continued to turn to the peacock’s motionless appearance, Cheong looked back with suspicion. I hurriedly tried to stop him, but what followed, neither I nor Qingdao could speak any more.

🤩 Cheong’s body was cut with a precise slash. The blue mask he was wearing creaked to pieces.

“Cool!”

The neck he had been holding was released. Losing my strength, I slid down as it was. I coughed hard and shook my head.

“👌… … .”

Cheng, who had been cut along with the mask, collapsed without making a single sound. I looked at Cheong with wide-eyed eyes. He was dead without even closing his eyes. It happened so quickly that he didn’t seem to even realize that he was dead. The face hidden behind the mask was ordinary. I slowly raised my head. The peacock’s golden eyes were looking at me coldly.

drop. drop. Blood dripped from the tip of his sword to the ground. Looking at it, I felt it. The current duke is not sane. The golden eyes were out of focus. The energy that surged around him was unusual. The peacock looked at me and raised his sword. I slowly got up from my seat. My legs were shaking because I had been through so much.

“… … dismissal.”

“… … .”

I called his name, but there was no answer. He turned to me with an expressionless expression. I didn’t know what the hell was going on. It felt like the accident had stopped at some point. But one thing was certain.

‘Dangerous.’

The current peacock is too dangerous. His sword, soaked in blue blood, was pointed at me this time.

“dismissal.”

I called him again, but there was still no answer. I was caught up in a deep conflict. Are you going to run away like this? The duke who lost his reason seemed more dangerous than the king of monsters or blue. But will you be able to escape? No, before… … .

‘Can I leave the peacock alone?’

I felt so stupid. I’m worried about the peacock in a situation where my life is in danger right now.

‘However… … .’

There was a reason I couldn’t run away from the peacock.

‘You seem to be crying.’

The peacock’s expression towards me is expressionless, but there is no sway in his eyes either. Still, it seemed to me that he was suffering from this situation now. Is it because of the tight lips? Maybe it’s because of the particularly wet look around the eyes?

‘The peacock helped me many times.’

So I couldn’t ignore him. Even if he returned, the duke had to go with him. Besides, the moment I showed my back in the first place, it seemed like he would bite me like a wild beast. I took a step back and fixed my gaze on him. Then, something from the waist dance caught on my fingertips.

‘This… … .’

It was the dagger that Vincente gave me.

‘I completely forgot.’

The situation was so urgent that he hung it around his waist and forgot.

‘By the way, this dagger… … It’s obviously poisoned.’

However, I was concerned that it was poisonous enough to kill even a monster.

‘I don’t know if I’ll be able to approach the peacock.’

But even with that thought, I pulled out the dagger without the Duke noticing it. Then I looked at him. Then, all of a sudden, this situation got ridiculous and I burst out laughing. who would have known The duke and I would have to stand facing each other with swords.

Is that so? This moment felt so unreal. It was as if he was having a bad dream. However, the burning smell of the king of monsters, the corpse of blue, and the bloody smell of blood were telling us that this was by no means a dream. The peacock who pointed his sword at me in front of me was a reality.

I lowered my gaze.

‘I can’t avoid it either.’

If you can’t escape, you can’t escape.

‘The only choice is to bump into it.’

I raised my head and made eye contact with him. Perhaps he sensed something, the duke fixed his sword. he lowered his posture. Then he ran towards me with his sword fixed on me. I looked at it painfully and clenched the dagger.

‘Only once.’

His sword was pointed right at my neck. I didn’t move until he got close. The peacock didn’t feel any intention to kill. Those inanimate eyes made my heart ache even more. Finally, just as the tip of his sword was about to touch me, I barely turned around.

pooh. A piercing sound came from right next to him. It was accompanied by a terrible pain as if on fire.

“Uh-huh.”

The sword pushed further. The peacock and my body were completely in close contact. My eyes became white. When I fell off the stairs while cleaning and broke my leg, it didn’t hurt that much.

wobbly. Meanwhile, he twisted his sword. As the weight got worse, I felt like I was going to lose my mind in the blink of an eye. But it shouldn’t be. Then there’s no point in sacrificing my shoulders. The sensation of the left arm pierced by the sword disappeared. Even so, I raised my arm and grabbed the peacock’s collar. It was a weak force that could not be said to have captured him, but he did his best not to let go of him.

I slipped forward half a step. There was a wound on the shoulder. I sighed in unbearable pain and rested my head on the peacock’s shoulder. Is it because of the feeling? His shoulders seemed to shudder for an instant. In that state, I muttered.

“… … I’m sorry, sir, but I can’t die.”

The faces I was responsible for passed by. Even now, the nursery is waiting for me to come back. Maybe my time with Hoyeon was so enjoyable that I forgot about it.

‘That’s a little sad… … .’

peck laughed. I lifted my gaze and looked at the peacock. And I opened my eyes wide. The peacock’s gaze, which had been facing the front, suddenly fell on me. His eyes were still dead, but I noticed he was looking straight at me. that too.

“… … .”

Tears dripped down his cheeks. Is this situation just as painful for him as me? What is making him so sick? If you cry so sadly… … .

“I can’t be mad.”

sloppy person. I turned my head. Then he took hold of the dagger in his right hand. From now on is the most important. Because I said it was poisonous enough to kill even a monster.

‘Just a little… … Just enough to faint for a moment… … .’

I raised my right hand while still holding the peacock with my left hand. He didn’t seem to notice at all. Power control was not easy. At first, the power itself did not enter. Then I stabbed him in the side. The peacock looked at me with amazement. I whispered quietly to him.

“… … Get some sleep.”

At the end of those words, his body collapsed. The sword that pierced my shoulder with him was also pulled out.

“Ugh… … .”

The pain was greater when pulled out than when stabbed.

dump. I collapsed and tried to cover the wound with my hand, but it didn’t work. I was bleeding too much. To make matters worse, my mind was clouded. At that moment, someone’s voice was heard.

“Ciel!”

I fell to the floor and raised my eyes. I saw Vincente running towards me. thank God. you’re okay too He immediately ran and hugged me.

“Sir too… … .”

take care I kept the peacock in my sight until the last moment of consciousness flying away.

* * *

“sister… … I don’t want to go. I want to continue living with my sister.”

A girl was crying in front of me. It wasn’t just the girls. All the children gathered around me and wept.

“… … Go and have a good time. Should I go to bed early and wake up early?”

My mouth moved freely. However, this situation is very familiar. Suddenly, I realized what the situation was. It was a situation on the verge of the orphanage going bankrupt and all the children scattered.

‘okay. At this time, I wanted to cry too, but seeing the children, I held it in.’

“Sister, will we never see each other again?”

Jihyun was the only child who followed me. Among the children, I particularly loved Jihyun. They were probably more affectionate than their real sisters. But Jihyun and I couldn’t be real sisters. They had different directions to go. I lowered my posture and made eye contact with Jihyun. And he smiled and wiped away the dripping tears.

“I’ll go see my sister because she earns a lot of money.”

“really… … ? Really?”

“Sure.”

I couldn’t tell Jihyun, but that was a lie. I didn’t even know which nursery school Jihyun was sent to. But to reassure him right away, I lied. I used to teach my kids not to lie.

“Are you going to be fine until then? If you listen carefully to the director’s words, eat well and sleep well, we will see you soon.”

“Yes… … I’ll be waiting. Must come! It’s a promise.”

The boy held out his little little finger to me. After looking at it for a moment, I put my finger on it and answered.

“Yes, I promise.”

With those words, Jihyun and the children were sent to different nurseries. leaving only me

I pretended to be okay, I pretended to be determined, but I wasn’t. Actually, I wanted to cry too. I wanted to cling to him crying to keep us from dropping. Actually, I… … .

“… … uh Wake up!”

“Ugh.”

Suddenly, I opened my eyes with the sensation of being pulled up from below the surface of the water. He gasped as if he had held his breath for a long time. A man filled my sight.

“Vincen… … frame?”

“ha.”

As I spoke his name, he let out a deep sigh of relief. I looked around.

‘motel… … room.’

I quickly figured out where this place was. It was the inn where I stayed while I was staying in Lores Village. I looked out the window and it was still night.

“How did I… … .”

Memories flooded my mind while I was speaking. After discovering the peacock being chased by the subjugation squad, the king of monsters appears, uses magic and runs into Cheong who comes to retrieve Aethernum and… … .

“… … Vincente, Duke… … Sir, Duke Crayman?”

When I first asked him how he was, Vincente said with a puzzled face.

“Is that the problem now? you were about to die know? I barely arrived, but the king of monsters has turned into a lump of charcoal, and you are lying on your back with your shoulder pierced. If I had left it alone, I would have died from excessive bleeding. But now it’s a peacock, what does it matter?”

Vincente came with her arms crossed and poured out her words. I closed my eyes and looked at him. His words got faster and faster.

“I can’t even use healing magic, but while I was moving, I couldn’t see the healing ethernum, so I thought it was going to fall off. I managed to find Ethernum and treat it, but I was unconscious and shed tears.”

“tear? Ah… … .”

I lifted my hand and touched the corner of my eyes before realizing that I was crying.

‘Is it because of a dream?’

I had a dream in the past. Even though it was only a few months ago, to say the least. It seemed that the emotions at that time were well-received and affected the reality. I rubbed my eyes with my sleeve. Then the terrified Vincente quickly grabbed my wrist.

“Wake! I’ve been treating you at the best, but you’re going to hurt me again, right?”

I looked at Vincente with surprising eyes. I thought you wouldn’t care if my body was hurt or not… … . His fine brow was wrinkled. Looking at it, I said.

“Are you worried about me?”

“… … of course. Without you, I am in trouble.”

Saying so, Vincente avoided my gaze.

‘Just because you’re hurt doesn’t mean there’s a problem.’

His reaction was a bit excessive to say that it was simply because he needed me. But I didn’t say. I had no intention of digging into it, and above all… … .

“What about you?”

I got up and said Seeing me like this, Vincente contorted her face fiercely.

“His lord, sir. Is he that important?”

I shut my mouth at Vincente’s question. And after a while he replied.

“He’s an important person.”

“Did I hurt you?”

“I was crazy then.”

At my words, Vincente smirked and smirked. But I was very serious. I remembered the last peacock I had seen. Empty eyes and an expressionless expression. and… … .

‘Even the way he cried looking at me.’

Obviously something must have happened to him. As I did not shake, Vincente took a deep breath and moved her finger. I looked over there.

“… … Anyway, isn’t that too bad?”

“Thank you for not leaving.”

Unlike me, who was lying flat on the bed, the peacock had been thrown into the corner. However, I was grateful for taking care of him just as he said it, so I didn’t respond any more and immediately looked at the duke’s condition. There were no signs of injury or poisoning, whether the Duke Vincente had also been treated with ethernum, but he was worried that the aftereffects of the poison would still remain. I could feel Vincente looking at me dissatisfied. It was probably because of the poor first impression of the duke. When I looked at Vincente, he said annoyed.

“Poison is no problem.”

“Does ‘poison is not a problem’ mean something else is the problem?”

When I asked, Vincente shrugged. And he said it was surprising.

“Oh, are you sharper than I thought?”

“Don’t play around. What’s the matter?”

“Yes, you. Do you look kind enough to let me know about each of those things?”

Vincente gave me a mischievous expression and brought her face close to me. I looked at him and turned my head.

“Yeah. I must have depended too much on you. It’s not like that.”

It wasn’t that I was offended or anything like that. Initially, my relationship with him was more like a contractual business relationship.

‘I was treated too close without realizing it.’

He treated me without hesitation and I was comfortable with him. Recently, the feeling of guilt about Ho-yeon has also faded, and he may have been more close to him. At first, the duke was a person who had nothing to do with him. As I meekly agreed, for some reason, Vincente was bewildered. I smiled softly at him and said.

“Thank you though. After all, you did my request.”

Before he lost his last consciousness, he asked me to take care of the peacock.

“What is it, you?”

“what?”

“A little more… … . Oh, okay.”

Vincente scratched her head out of dissatisfaction with what she was complaining about, and hurriedly fell off and headed towards the door. However, the guy who acted as if he was going to leave at any moment hesitated for a moment and then muttered in a small voice.

“Poison is no problem. However, the flow of magic in the body is too weak. That’s why I’m out of my mind.”

I tilted my head. What kind of change of heart are you telling me?

“Then what should I do?”

“Simple. You just have to re-inject the magic. Usually, you can drink a solution obtained by extracting the magic of the magic stone, but there is an easier way.”

“Easier way?”

Vincent looked at me. His amethyst-colored eyes shone strangely. Then he said with a look on his face that he didn’t know what he was thinking.

“Kiss. There is nothing more effective than injecting energy through lips and lips.”

“What, what?”

Confused, I asked, but Vincente had already left the room. Standing far away, I turned my head. I saw a peacock with her eyes closed like a sleeping princess. Feeling nervous for some reason, I clenched my fists.

“first… … .”

You can’t leave it on the floor forever, so let’s move it to the bed.

* * *

bang. With the door closed, Vincente leaned back for a while.

“damn.”

A curse came out of his mouth. With her back on her back, Vincente hurriedly went down the stairs. The owner who found him approached him.

“Ah, sir, you just came down.”

“what?”

Startled by the vicious Vicente’s momentum, the owner cautiously spoke out.

“It’s past the fourth day you first counted, so you have to pay extra… … .”

“… … .”

Suddenly, the situation itself was ridiculous, and after throwing a gold coin at the owner, Vincente left the inn. He headed to the forest where Siela and Dietrich had fallen. The horrors of that time were still there. Even the corpse of the king of monsters, who must have been subjected to fire magic, a mask that was cut in half, and even the bloodstains shed by Siela. In particular, unable to take her eyes off the bloodstain, Vincente recalled the time when she had just discovered Ciela.

Vincente, who faced the enemy in the Sicit Gorge, did all she could to the situation in front of her, even though Ciela took off the ring. His ultimate goal was to lift the curse, so the man in front of him was more important than the hallucinatory ethernum.

Siela was not worried because she had the magic tool he had given her. He said he would run away on his own. Vicente did his best, but it was not easy to deal with him. For some reason, the enemy used magic very skillfully. Above all, Vincente’s magic didn’t work for him. Before long, Vincente discovered the cause.

“… … You amplified the magic power in an ignorant way.”

At Vincente’s words, he raised an eyebrow. The enemy did not respond. I just smiled brightly. That was the answer.

‘I’ve heard that there is such a way, but… … .’

The method was simple and really ignorant. It was to inject a large amount of magical power into the body recklessly. inject and inject again. It was impossible in a short time because of the limitations of the human body. For a very long time, it was to continuously inject magical energy as if it were applying poison resistance to the body. Then, naturally, the amount of magical power flowing in the body increases.

‘The heart itself becomes like the core of a monster.’

An unconventional method that anyone can become a wizard, once spread like a fad. Mostly, the wealthy or nobles who had a lot of money bought magic stones or developed mines themselves. Because of that, there were times when the price of an astronomical magic stone rose to an unbelievable level.

‘But it quickly faded away.’

The fashion cycled around very briefly and ended. The reason was simple. This is because the people who absorbed too much magic turned into monsters one by one. The sight of losing intellect, making a cry of an animal and attacking at will, was completely a monster itself. A person who has turned into a monster cannot be brought back. Reluctantly, the Empire killed all those who had turned into monsters. The incident was not well known because the injection of magic was done secretly. However, since most of the people who injected too much magic power were from the ruling class, the damage suffered by the Empire was also great.

It was a story from 30 years ago. It was a story that Vincente found out by chance while studying magic. I remember reading it and saying they were crazy.

‘I didn’t know I would see that crazy guy in person.’

However, it seemed possible to understand why they were so passionate about instilling magical powers. Even he, who is called a genius, had such a formidable power that he stuck out his tongue. In terms of strength, the enemy overwhelms Vincente.

But there was no way at all. There was a fatal weakness in this method.

‘The magic power is not refilled.’

People who are naturally gifted with magical power will recover over time even if their magic power is depleted, as long as there are no side effects. Those who don’t, their magic power won’t regenerate. That means.

‘There is an end.’

That was Vincente’s plan. Taking a long time to drain the enemy’s magic. But the situation was not so easy. It was because his magical power was almost depleted with the magic of the past. The enemy will be well aware of that fact. So he’ll try to finish before Vincente’s powers run out again.

The terrain wasn’t good either. Right in front of it was a cliff, and the forest behind it was burning with Vicente’s magic. It was a situation where he had to conserve as much mana as possible, so he could not consume mana with protective magic. If he jumped into such a place without any protective magic, it was clear that he would turn into a lump of charcoal before time wasted. In the meantime, Ciela’s signal stopped, making Vincente even more nervous. Vicente intuitively knew what had happened to Ciela. Thinking back, it was clear what had happened. Being a member of the gang here now means that someone has gone to Ciela’s side as well.

‘Damn it.’

Vincente bit her teeth. He bit so hard that he could taste the blood in his mouth. Vincente looked at the enemy. He was leisurely observing the amount Vincente was doing. The confidence that he could subdue Vicente at any time was evident at a glance. Vincente, who was staring at him, smiled softly after a while. Then he took a break and fell down the cliff. He had to conserve his magical power as much as possible, so he descended by stepping on the protruding rock wall as much as he could.

“mockery.”

I could hear the enemy muttering above my head. He floated into the air and flew in the direction of Vicente. The evil Vicente jumped down even though there was still a lot of distance left.

wow. Feeling his leg hurt from the shock, Vincente ran without hesitation. The enemy followed from behind and poured magic, but he savvyly avoided it. And as soon as Vincente turned the corner, he hid himself in a deep-cut rock wall. Immediately there was the sound of an enemy looking for Vincente.

“Where are you. Now, come back to your master’s arms.”

‘Crazy.’

Vincente waited, holding back the desire to jump out and rip her throat at any moment. May the enemy come close. At first, I had no intention of staying here. With limited territory, he will soon find Vincente. Vincente wanted to see a match in it.

You only have one chance. Vincente lowered herself and held her breath. It slowly radiated magic power and created an ice pick under her hand. Very secretive and quiet.

“Real hunters don’t kill their prey right away. After seeing enough of them shivering in fear by driving them into a corner, they die.”

Tub. Tub. footsteps are getting closer

“That is the true joy of hunting. right?”

Suddenly, Vincente’s face invaded into his field of vision. Beyond the red mask, dark red eyes curved into a crescent shape.

“found.”

He didn’t know he would come so suddenly, so Vincente’s eyes widened. But for a while. Vincente smiled brightly in return.

“No, hunting is about patience and surprise.”

Without giving him a moment’s break, Vincente slammed the awl he was holding down through the only hole in the mask.

Whoops!

“Aaaah!”

The enemy covered his eyes, screamed, and stepped back. As he escaped from the rock, Vicente quickly followed after him, but the enemy had already disappeared.

Vincente bit her lip in anger. But it was rather good. Because his magic was showing the bottom now. If the enemy had remained here, even Vincente would not have been able to hold out. And since the area around the pierced eye has been rapidly cooled, that eye will no longer be usable unless it is the healing ethernum. For now, I decided to be content with just that.

Vincente, who had lost his energy, wanted to stop now. But he couldn’t. Without a moment to catch her breath, Vincente snapped her fingers. I went straight to Ciel’s place. The horror that unfolded before my eyes was tragic. The king of monsters was in a state of fire.

‘Ciel… … .’

But Ciel was nowhere to be seen. Vincente hesitated in response. I tracked down Siela’s location, but it wasn’t easy because she didn’t have much magic left. Siela, who had managed to find it, was almost all dead. Feeling her heart sink, Vincente ran to Ciela, forgetting that she had injured her leg.

“Ciel!”

He didn’t even realize that he had put her name in his mouth. Perhaps in response to his call, Ciela slowly opened her eyes. Vincente quickly hugged her. Soon his arms got wet. Ciel’s blood was thickly clinging to it. Vincente crumpled her face as it touched her fingertips. Ciel licked her lips. Vincente immediately put her ear to it.

“Sir too… … .”

With those words, she lost consciousness again. You don’t know how savage she was at that moment. Some people thought it was because of me, but to say that you are worried about other people. Vicente quickly knew who she meant by ‘sir’. The master of the sword soaked in her blood. The dissatisfied child who protected Siela in the last Count Simor’s book.

‘I know who can help.’

In the first place, it was not in the contract. Leaving it here shouldn’t be a problem.

“… … Damn it.”

But Vincent couldn’t. It was not about conscience or a humanitarian level. It was just because she didn’t want to see her disappointed face after waking up. Thinking that even thinking about it for herself, she felt very pathetic, and Vincente hugged Ciela with one hand and grabbed Dietrich’s neck with the other hand. And memorized the move spell.

He arrived at the inn. As soon as they arrived, Vincente threw the duke away and carefully laid Ciela on the bed. After looking at her face for a moment, he went back to the forest and found Aethernum in his scattered luggage.

‘Now it’s really impossible.’

It had been a long time since I had squeezed my magic power like today. It will be the first time since he escaped from the enemy’s mansion. Aethernum was placed on Siela’s body, and all the remaining magical power was squeezed out. A green light permeated the room. Naturally, his foot injury also healed.

After a while, the light disappeared, and Vincente bowed her head and listened to Ciela’s breathing to assess her condition. Fortunately, my breathing was much more stable than before. Since it is ethernum, the therapeutic effect will be certain. Vincente sat down on the chair in that state. Then I looked at Siela’s sleepy face. His gaze ran across his forehead, eyes, and nose, touching his red lips.

– “Your Excellency… … .”

Those clumsy lips only spit out words they don’t like. Vincente crossed her legs and looked at her with her chin crossed. The night was getting deeper. He seems to have fallen asleep too.

“flaw… … .”

A faint sobbing sounded from somewhere, and Vincente slowly opened her eyes. Then he reflexively looked at Ciel, and then he hardened. Tears were flowing from Siela’s tightly closed eyes. For a moment I wondered if she had woken up, but it didn’t seem to be. She moved her lips.

“… … egg plant … … mind.”

“… … It really bothers me.”

Vicente shook her head angrily. I didn’t like the look of Ciela crying, as if she was having some kind of nightmare. He paused as he tried to wipe her eyes with his sleeve. And instead of wiping away the tears, he cried out in that state.

“wake up! Wake up!”

“Ugh!”

Suddenly she woke up. Big golden brown eyes caught him.

“Vincen… … frame?”

“ha.”

As she spoke his name, Vincente let out a deep sigh. There were complex emotions in the sigh, but I think the biggest emotion was relief. But even for a moment, Vincente felt some kind of resentment at Siela’s concern for the duke. So I grunted at her asking about the state of the duke… … .

“Yeah. I must have depended too much on you. It’s not like that.”

At the reply that came back, Vincente flinched for some reason. it’s not like that Then I wanted to ask what’s the relationship between you and me now, but I couldn’t. Vincente herself knew best what kind of relationship they were. Forgetting that and trying to cross the line is also you.

‘Shit… … .’

No matter how much I thought about the insult, the frustration of not knowing what it was was not resolved.

‘Why do you even say things like that!’

– “Kiss. There is nothing more effective than injecting energy through lips and lips.”

It wasn’t wrong. There was no better way for magic to flow than lips and lips. But when I told him that, his feelings were not in favor. Vincente herself knew better than anyone that it was not kindness. The feeling at that time… … Is it ugliness and jealousy?

‘Damn it.’

His face flushed with embarrassment. I felt so unfamiliar with myself like this. What is it? Why does she care so much? Would this annoyance go away if I killed him?

“… … done. Let’s get back to Ethernum.”

She was no longer able to kill just because she wanted to kill her. Vincente first approached the corpse of the king of monsters. The smell of burning stung my nose. At first, I thought it was a gang member, but after seeing the burns on Ciela’s hand, I realized it wasn’t. This is what Ciel did.

‘Even though I was joking about whether it was a lack of earnestness.’

This is way too much. The magical power that was latent in the body and this explosive firepower.

‘I mean, I can’t guess the identity.’

So I’m more interested in her. As Ciela’s thoughts again tried to take over her head, Vincente shook her head to clear her thoughts. Then, he concentrated his magical energy in his hand and pierced the king’s chest as it was. The sharply refined magic penetrated the skin and reached the core. Holding it, Vincente pulled out her hand at once. Under his hand, a pale purple hallucinatory ethernum shone. Vincente, who looked at it with a curious gaze, wiped it clean with lake water and took it well in her arms. And he headed to the place where Ciel had fallen.

‘by the way… … .’

I felt it when I moved Siela, but there was a mysterious corner to this place. Vincente bent down and lifted a piece of the mask that had fallen to the floor.

‘There is a mask, but the owner of the mask is not.’

If my hunch is correct, this was definitely the mask of the organization. Moreover, considering the amount of blood pooled on the floor, it was the least serious injury. If so, where did he go?

‘I don’t feel good.’

Vincente bit her tongue and looked up at the sky. The moon was still red, but the total lunar eclipse was slowly coming to an end. I didn’t want to go back to the inn.

* * *

After Vincente left, I, who was left alone with the Duke, swallowed my saliva. Now, he was moved to bed, and when I recovered, I sat in a chair and watched him. However, he was concerned about his exposed chest.

‘Although I took it off… … .’

It sounded strange to say this, but it was peeled off in the forest of monsters simply to check his wounds. The shirt was in a state where the button was blown off due to the impact at that time and could not be closed again. For a moment in embarrassment, I looked at him with worried eyes.

‘I’m still unconscious… … .’

Not only that, but it seemed to be getting worse and worse. The peacock took a deep breath through his gaping lips. Why? His gaze was fixed on his lips.

‘Ugh.’

I was in agony. According to Vincente’s words, there is a method of extracting magic power from the magic stone and filling the body with magic power, but that took too long. When did you get the magic stone and extract the magic? More than anything… … .

‘It won’t be good if it takes too long.’

Although the details were unknown, he was clearly being pursued by the knights of the imperial family. If he didn’t come to his senses even for a day, the situation could turn against him.

‘But even so… … .’

it’s a kiss That’s so absurd. Besides, he is unconscious.

‘It’s also disrespectful to the duke.’

However, it was impossible to ask Vincente. Even sending a letter to the duke’s residence from here would take a long time. So there was only one option left.

I looked at the peacock with a nervous expression. His breathing was getting harder and harder. I had no idea what the hell was going on. At one point, it felt like an accident could not keep up with reality. So I’d rather… … .

‘Let’s pretend we’re dreaming.’

Being attacked by Cheong, being stabbed by the duke’s sword, and at this very moment. If you think it’s all a dream… … .

‘Maybe it’ll be okay… … .’

So Dietrich, think of you as a dream too. I slowly bowed my back. His hair ran down and tickled his cheek and tucked it behind his ear. He and I became so close that I could feel his breath. I looked at his face for a moment. Up close, he was more beautiful than anything I had ever seen. So it made the situation even more unrealistic.

He closed his eyes, but I didn’t know where to put my gaze. After rolling my eyes, I decided to close my eyes altogether. I slowly closed my eyes and put my lips to his. Then, he opened the gap between his lips so that he could inject magical energy into his breath.

‘So this is like artificial respiration.’

It was my first kiss, so my heart raced like crazy. Eyelashes trembled. I struggled to find my composure, and I repeated it fiercely in my head. It’s not like a kiss. is artificial respiration. This… … .

‘You can’t think like that. I mean, it’s the first kiss.’

After injecting magical power, he slightly lifted his head and opened his eyes. It was to check his condition. But why is the peacock looking at me? I opened my eyes wide in surprise. He, too, was surprised by the disappointment of this situation. Otherwise, it could appear as if I had attacked the unconscious peacock. I made an excuse quickly.

“No, this is the magic of your Excellency… … .”

No, I was going to… … . The peacock grabbed my arm as I was about to move away. I was careless and collapsed into his arms. The peacock covered my face as it was and came to kiss my lips again. It was no longer just about sharing magic. It was an obvious kiss. My mind was confused by the sudden situation. Questions filled my mind. But soon I thought of something. The reality has already been outside the scope of my thinking for a long time.

‘All of this is no different than a dream.’

And if it’s a peacock… … . I closed my eyes again. His hand caressing me softly. All of this was hazy like a dream. But one thing is known. It was clear that this night would be a turning point. Even if it’s a direction I can’t control.

* * *

Light penetrated into the dark vision. Blinding my eyes, I frowned and nodded. A heavy feeling of exhaustion weighed heavily on me. While struggling to somehow escape the light, the light disappeared. Did the night come again? Someone may have drawn the curtains. In any case, you will be able to sleep comfortably again. Then, a question suddenly came to mind. Why did the light suddenly disappear? There was no sound like curtains being pulled. It doesn’t make sense that it’s been night… … .

what, what When I couldn’t open my eyes and was caught up in my doubts, I heard a low-pitched sound in the silence.

“It’s better to sleep more.”

I opened my eyes again at the familiar voice. And right away I was able to find the answer to my question. The peacock was covering the sun with his hand.

“dismissal?”

Startled, I jumped up from my seat. The peacock made an expression of regret.

‘Why is the peacock here?’

At the same time, the events of last night passed by like a flashlight.

‘Oh, I’m crazy… … .’

His face flushed with embarrassment.

‘What the hell were you thinking!’

I do not know. To be honest, he didn’t seem to have any idea. At that time, I was just hazy, and I was drunk on the beauty of the peacock lying right in front of me. Is it by impulse?

‘Even so… … .’

uh… … . But if you think about it, even though I am, why is the peacock… … ? Another question came to mind for a moment. Even though I was out of my mind, what was the Duke thinking?

‘Even when I was about to move away, he caught me and did it again.’

I looked at Duke Jigsi. It was to understand his intentions. But instead of grasping it, he kept looking at his lips, and it seemed like he was going crazy.

“Your face is red. If you have any fever… … .”

“Oh, no! I’m fine!”

When the peacock put his hand on my forehead, I quickly pulled back. Confused, he felt stiff.

‘Ah, so blatantly avoided.’

It’s just that the memories of last night are so embarrassing, I thought the Duke might be offended. I secretly looked at the peacock’s expression. The peacock looked down at the rejected hand for a moment and then opened his mouth.

“… … Ciel.”

My eyes widened slightly as he called my name. He said, raising his gaze to me.

“Last night… … .”

“Hey, that was artificial respiration!”

“… … ?”

As he tried to bring up last night’s story, I exclaimed urgently. Would you call it an excuse? Before he asks why he kissed him, I wanted to let him know that I had some unavoidable circumstances. I muttered quickly.

“So, the reason you are unable to regain consciousness is because your body’s magical power has been exhausted, and the only way is to deliver it through your lips… … . So it’s not that I’m selfish or anything like that… … .”

Somehow, the way I made excuses became shabby, and my voice became smaller as I went on.

“I mean, it’s not like a kiss, it’s like emergency medical treatment, so I hope you forget… … .”

“… … So the second one was also an emergency medical treatment?”

“… … Yes?”

A peacock I know would say, ‘That’s right.’ and would have passed it on unnoticed. Rather, ‘You caused a nuisance.’ and may have apologized. But the response I got back was not what I expected. The peacock’s gaze followed me tenaciously. I looked at him blankly and he opened his mouth again.

“Are you going to say that it was an emergency medical act that didn’t avoid my touch?”

“That, that.”

I had no idea that the duke would come face to face so directly. Confused, I didn’t know how to respond. To be honest, the second kiss wasn’t like medical treatment. It was definitely a kiss of selfishness.

‘But how do you say that!’

By the way, how the hell does the Duke remember that time? I thought it must have been done out of my sanity. Judging from what he said now, he seemed to remember very well. It was when I was confused and wandering my gaze.

“You act like you’re going to die right now, and you look pretty good, don’t you?”

At that moment, an uninvited guest interrupted. For this moment, the uninvited guest was very happy.

“Vincente!”

At my cry, the duke turned to look at him. The Duke’s and Vincente’s eyes met, and belatedly, I had my doubts. But it’s okay to let those two meet… … ?

“… … Why is the author here?”

“Eunin doesn’t even know. A cheeky peacock.”

“I don’t know what nonsense you are talking about. Maybe he’s aiming for Ciel again?”

“Well, what?”

answer. no. As soon as they met, I got out of bed and stood in front of the duke, seeing the two bloody people. The peacock looked at me with puzzled eyes. The gaze behind my back was stinging.

‘What is it, this dizziness.’

I think something similar to this happened once before. So when Hoyeon and Vincente met… … .

“… … Ciel.”

When the duke called me, I shrugged. I rolled my eyes at how to deal with this situation, but there was no such thing. I sighed. And looked at the peacock. He was looking at me with eyes looking for an explanation. There was no way to avoid it.

“Why don’t we be honest about our relationship now?”

Vincente, please be quiet. I glanced at Vincente, who even fanned the house on fire, and then looked at the peacock.

“… … I’ll tell you everything, what happened. instead.”

I looked directly at the peacock. His eyes fluttered as if he had foreseen what I was going to say. I said in a firm voice.

“Your Excellency, please also tell me what happened.”

The peacock’s shoulders trembled. I looked at him with a determined attitude. It wasn’t a bad choice for me for him to avoid answering. Because I don’t have to tell you about the reason I got involved with Vincente. But I wanted to hear the duke’s situation, even at the risk of having to explain it. What was the appearance of losing reason? What is the secret hidden from him?

The peacock thought for a long time. I waited without haste. Occasionally, Vincente tried to say a word, but every time I did, I stopped him, warning him to be quiet.

After a while, the duke’s head turned to me. His expression was very unsettling. He pursed his lips as if to say something. At the end, he said with a sigh.

“After hearing this, Ciel, I am afraid of how you will react. Or maybe you won’t leave me… … .”

okay. The peacock sometimes looked so insecure. I’m sure I’ll leave when I find out my secret.

I looked up at him and licked my lips.

“I do not know what secret you are hiding, but I can assure you of one thing. When the story is over, nothing will change.”

“… … yes i will tell you Previously.”

The duke’s finger turned to Vincente, who was leaning against the door. The peacock’s eyes looking at Vincente were extremely cold.

“I will have to explain why you and the author who tried to kill you are together.”

The duke glared at Vincente, and Vincente scoffed at the duke. In the middle, I felt like crying.

* * *

The explanation started the day I returned from Count Seymour.

“When I came back to the nursery, Jack was sick. I called the doctor, but only got an answer that the name of the disease was unknown. I needed some magic help to heal me.”

The duke was indignant at my words and cried out.

“Why didn’t you come to the duke’s residence earlier? If so, I… … !”

“Things were not going well. Nothing can happen to Jack in the meantime.”

“… … So you mean the author was chosen?”

I nodded. The peacock let out a deep sigh.

“Such reckless… … . The author was the one who wanted your life!”

“I made a deal.”

“transaction?”

I handed the Duke the ring, the seal of Count Seymour and the void of Ethernum. The duke recognized it and murmured.

“This is the Count… … .”

“It was this ring that Vincente was looking for. It was precisely the jewel in this ring.”

“Is it the special substance the Count was talking about?”

“Yeah, I knew where there were a few other Aethernums besides the invalid Aethernum, and I used them to make a deal with Vincente.”

“… … .”

The peacock couldn’t even speak. His eyes fluttered in shock.

“Then why did you come here with the author to find that ethernum?”

“Yes… … .”

The peacock touched his forehead with his hand. Feeling guilty for some reason, I averted my gaze.

“Even so, there is no guarantee that the author will not threaten you.”

“It’s okay to make a soul contract.”

“Until the contract of the soul… … .”

The duke finally let out a gasp and looked at Vincente. Vincente shrugged as if he was innocent. That look was even more ridiculous.

“… … If so, how long will the contract be in effect?”

“Until you have collected all the Ethernum.”

“by the way. In terms of threats, isn’t that more dangerous?”

“Vincente!”

I tried to stop Vincente at his sudden words, but the words had already been uttered.

“That’s right. He was the one who actually wanted to kill Ciela.”

“What… … .”

The peacock’s eyes widened as he spoke. His eyes crinkled and turned to me. Exactly, it touched my shoulder.

“… … I hurt you… … .”

“I am… … .”

His expression looked so desperate that he couldn’t speak to him. Eventually, the suffocating silence subsided. At the end, the peacock’s lips finally opened.

“Ever since I was very young, I was called a monster.”

He began to tell his story. The peacock looked up at me and smiled painfully.

“And I’m still a monster.”

* * *

The wife of the previous Duke Crayman was born with a weak body. Even if it was a little chilly, I caught a cold, and even if it was a little hot, I collapsed from heat stroke. Her husband, the Duke, looked at her with utmost sincerity, but her weak body did not improve. Perhaps because of that influence, the Duchess became pregnant several times and had several miscarriages. With each loss of a child, her condition worsened.

The Duke discouraged her, but pressure from the elders to give birth to an heir forced her to conceive again. After much hard work, she was finally able to have a child. also a son. The family was in a festive mood, and the Duchess was relieved. But such a wife, the Duke, was just concerned. It was because her body was in a state of deteriorating as it deteriorated.

After naming her son Dietrich, she took care of the cherished child without a nanny. The Duke asked to take care of her, but she did not leave Dietrich’s side. The incident occurred during Lishan Week, when he was two years old. Late at night, the Duchess came into the Duke’s office with a swaddling bag.

“ma’am! What’s going on?”

“Sir, Dietrich… … ! my child… … !”

The Duke immediately checked Dietrich’s condition. From the outside, the child’s condition was serious. His skin was flushed red and his body temperature was unbelievably hot.

“My child!”

The Duchess hugged the child and cried. The duke immediately summoned doctors and priests alike to examine the child’s condition. The doctor shook his head saying he couldn’t figure out the cause, and the priest shouted that he needed God’s grace. I did everything as instructed, but the child’s condition did not improve. The Duchess collapsed crying, and the Duke called in a healer every day. Then one day, a wizard appeared in front of him.

At that time, the Empire had an atmosphere that regarded wizards as ominous because many people turned into monsters by absorbing too much magical power. However, the Duke showed Dietrich to the wizard with the feeling of holding on to the last rope. However, an unexpected answer came back from the wizard.

“We found the cause of the disease.”

“Hey, is that really true!”

At those words, the Duchess, who appeared just in time, hung on.

“Hey, what kind of disease is that?”

“It’s not a disease.”

“What… … What do you mean if it’s not a disease?”

“To the master, he is a half-horse with less evolution.”

“… … what?”

The answer that came back was truly shocking. half mari. There was no one who didn’t know what Banma was. half horse. Literally, it meant a monster that was half human and half monster, nothing else.

“You must be crazy! Grab the interest now and lock it up!”

“A child cannot handle the magical power of a monster! Did these symptoms start during Lishan Week? It’s because the magic inside your body is running wild! It’s the same principle as a monster running rampant!”

“Even if you arrest me right now!”

“If the magic is not sealed, the life of the master is in danger!”

The duke immediately tried to drive out the wizard. But he couldn’t. Because the duchess crawled up and grabbed the wizard’s arm.

“horsepower… … Can I just seal the magic? Are you okay then?”

“ma’am!”

“… … It can’t be certain. Normally it will be fine, but during Lishan Week, the monster formation will start again. But don’t worry, as long as you hold out for the Lishan Week, it will be sealed again.”

“then… … Then seal it up. Save my child!”

“Madam, you mean you believe in such nonsense!”

“dismissal! The doctor says there is no way, and even if the temple pours out half of the property, there is no progress at all! This wizard is our last hope! If not, would you give up your child? our child!”

“… … .”

The Duchess cried. All the people of the duke family had gathered there. The peacock closed his eyes. The knights who had gathered to lead the wizard did not know what to do. Only the cries of the Duchess filled the space. The duke said, reluctantly.

“… … Release the wizard.”

“Yes, yes!”

The knights quickly let the wizard go. The wizard, freed from his captivity, approached the child in the cradle, who could not cry because of the high fever. Then he placed his hand on the child’s body. A purple light leaked from under his hand.

The peacock turned his head. He rather wished that the magic had no effect. The heir to the Duke Craymans, born after a few years, is Banmarani. It was impossible. If it became known to the public, it would be a great disgrace and disgrace. But his wish was completely against him.

“It’s done.”

The duke turned his head at the voice announcing the end.

“The fever is coming down!”

The maid, who checked the condition of the child, exclaimed. The Duchess ran back and checked the condition of the child.

“Oh my God. thank you! thank you!”

The Duchess embraced the feverish child and wept. Obviously, getting better was something to be happy about, but the duke couldn’t be happier. Because the fact that the disease was cured is proof that the child is half-ma. After that, Dietrich no longer suffered from a high fever. While the users were relieved, they could not erase their reluctance. Because of what the wizard had said.

“The master is a magician.”

“The people in the room at that time told me that as soon as the magic was sealed, the fever went down.”

“Oh my gosh, that’s terrible. You are neither a monster nor a human.”

“Aren’t you a monster then?”

The duke issued a command, but the rumors had already spread uncontrollably. Although the magic was sealed, during the Lishan Week, Dietrich suffered a high fever or lost his temper and attacked people in many cases. Each time the rumors were amplified, and at some point the Duchess began to turn away from him. The Duke, who did not see him, ordered Dietrich to be locked up in a room during Lishan Week. And no one was allowed to access the room.

Dietrich was imprisoned in a room once a year for a week. He was gradually out of the public eye, but rumors began to circulate in the mansion. Rumor has it that, during Lishan Week, the master will become a cruel monster.

The Duke did not issue any further orders. I just erased Dietrich’s existence from the mansion. He locked Dietrich in his room and didn’t let him go, even outside of Lishan Week. The Duchess, who loved Dietrich so much, did not seek any more children.

One day, it was a rainy day. The butler, who had rushed in, posted a report.

“Sir, the master has entered the master’s room.”

“… … What’s the big deal for a mother to enter her child’s room?”

“Hey, he said he took a knife from the kitchen… … .”

bang! The Duke immediately ran to Dietrich’s room. Dietrich’s room was located in the innermost part of the mansion, so it took quite a while to get there.

‘Recently, his wife’s condition was not serious.’

She could not sleep at night and would walk around the mansion with a blank face. It wasn’t a day or two, so I didn’t really care, but… … . When he finally reached Dietrich’s room, he turned the doorknob. A familiar woman’s voice came out through the gap in the slightly opened door.

“Why was a monster like you born? You ruined my life! Please disappear from my sight.”

The duke did not go in, but peered into the situation through the gap in the door. The knife rolled on the floor and Dietrich and the Duchess were in bed.

“Kek! uh, uh… … .”

“Don’t call me mother! You are not my child! this monster! monster!”

And her two hands were strangling the child’s neck. Her maddened eyes seemed to kill Dietrich seriously. While struggling, Dietrich and the Duke’s eyes met. Dietrich reached out to him.

“Father… … .”

widely. But the duke just closed the door and turned around. And the butler, who followed me late, opened the door and stopped me when I tried to go inside.

“The wife is not inside.”

“Yes? But the maid who saw the devil go into the room… … .”

“Didn’t you say no? go back Make sure no one has access to this place.”

The butler was perplexed, but at the duke’s order, he had to retreat. The butler withdrew and the duke also looked at the door and returned to the office. And I went back to work as if nothing had happened. Then, when I felt the popularity, I lifted my head. The Duchess entered the devastated Molgol. The duke quickly supported his wife.

“Are you okay? Even hot tea… … .”

“… … I killed that child.”

“… … .”

“I strangled his neck with this hand… … .”

The Duchess trembled as she looked down at my hand. The duke, who had been watching her silently, hugged her and whispered.

“You killed a monster, not a man. So there is nothing to feel guilty about.”

“then… … Go. that’s right. I killed the monster.”

At that moment, the Duchess smiled reassuringly and fell asleep. After carrying her to bed, the Duke headed to Dietrich’s room. If it was really dead, the body would have to be retrieved. He opened the door without hesitation.

“Ugh. Whoa… … .”

But he could no longer move. The child who should have died was lying on the bed and sobbing. His handprints were clearly visible on his white, soft neck. The duke looked at his son like that. Then he murmured.

“It’s a monster, so its vitality is tough.”

At those words, the sobbing stopped. Dietrich turned his head. The duke stared at him with extremely cold eyes and left the room without saying a word.

“I wish I had died.”

It was one of the worst days of Dietrich’s life.

* * *

When Dietrich was ten, the Duchess eventually died of an illness. The funeral was held, but Dietrich was unable to leave the room, let alone the funeral. Around that time, strange rumors circulated in the mansion. The Duchess’ death was attributed to Dietrich. The Duchess was cursed because she tried to kill Dietrich.

It was, of course, an absurd rumor. The Duchess was weak from the beginning and died of pneumonia that year due to a particularly cold wind. But no one took the cause of death seriously. The important thing was that Dietrich was a monster.

Is it because of that rumor? The occasional sound of footsteps stopped. Everyone was reluctant to go near Dietrich’s room. And at the age of 18, Dietrich was first called out by the Duke and was able to come out. Dietrich was not taken care of at all, but he was still very beautiful. With jet-black hair, white skin that can’t see the light, a tall nose and cool golden eyes.

Every time he passed by, the users lost their minds and tried to figure out who that being was. No one knew that he was a ‘Duke Crayman’s monster’. He was too beautiful to be called a monster.

“It is here.”

The butler guided me to the office.

“Sir, the master has arrived.”

“Listen.”

“You can go in.”

He opened the door and stepped back. Dietrich went inside. It was the first rich reunion since the age of ten, but no one was impressed. Dietrich and the Duke looked at each other with apathetic eyes. It was surprisingly similar in appearance.

“This is the reason I called you this way. Go out on behalf of the duke.”

“… … .”

“It will be a very difficult battle. If you come back victorious from this battle, I will hand over the duke’s house to you.”

He had an arrogant and determined attitude, as if he would not listen to Dietrich’s opinions. After speaking, he went back to work. Dietrich rolled his eyes. Suddenly, a smile came to his lips.

“Can I hand over the duke to a monster or something?”

At the extremely cold and low voice, the Duke raised his head and looked at Dietrich. Then he smiled briefly.

“Don’t worry. That’s not going to happen.”

After staring at him coldly, Dietrich went back to his room. His luggage was already packed in the room. The next day he went out right away. There he met Rick Hennamun. Rick Hennamun was a very good comrade and close friend, and Dietrich overcame several deaths and became a war hero.

He returned very splendidly and proudly. The people of the Empire praised him and welcomed him. A banquet was held to celebrate the victory over several days. Since he stayed at the Imperial Palace for a while, Dietrich returned to the duke’s residence a week after his return. He wanted to face the duke proudly. I wanted to laugh at you for being wrong. But… … .

“While you were on the battlefield, you died of an illness… … .”

It was the news that he had returned. And as promised, the only heir, he inherited the position of duke. Dietrich thought he was too cowardly. I couldn’t vomit any words of resentment, but until the end, I didn’t listen to him and disappeared.

* * *

“From then on, it’s the same as you know. There is nothing.”

“… … .”

After hearing the duke’s words, I couldn’t say anything. Not to mention, Vincente, who had been betting without a break, was silent.

‘I didn’t know this would happen.’

It wasn’t in the book. The only thing is that his parents died early and he took over the throne at a young age.

‘Looking back, I was particularly fond of Chloane.’

When I read the book, I just thought, ‘Cloane is the main character and the Duke likes children.’

‘It wasn’t like that.’

He wanted to give Chloane the affection he had not received. I wanted to be a proper parent. A feeling that is difficult to describe in words flooded me.

“… … It was not intentional to hurt you… … .”

“That’s it.”

He looked at me with trembling eyes. A look of concern was evident. Do you really think that I will hate him after hearing this? I wondered if I didn’t trust him that much, and I also wondered if he was hurt that much.

I got up and walked over to the duke. The peacock looked up at me. I just hugged the peacock.

“Ciel… … !”

“It was hard. It was very difficult.”

“… … .”

The duke who was calling my name in embarrassment stiffened. I gently patted him on the back and whispered, as I would for children.

“I’m sorry for reminding you of painful memories. But don’t worry. The things you are worried about will not happen.”

It meant that I had nothing to fear and nothing to be embarrassed about. The peacock, who seemed to be talking nonsense, finally lowered his head. His large hand carefully grabbed the hem of my robe. The brief story is over. In the midst of silence, the Duke asked as if he had suddenly remembered.

“By the way, Ciela, how did you calm me down? It sounds like you calmed me down.”

“Ah, that… … .”

I had a hard time speaking. How can you say that he was stunned by stabbing him with a sword coated with venom? But he was so curious that he couldn’t help but say it.

“I had poisoned the dagger I had for self-defense. Slightly stabbed with that dagger… … . Well, I didn’t mean to do anything to you, though! Because of the healing ethernum, it was possible to completely heal if you didn’t die. I stabbed it as lightly as possible so as not to put too much strain on my body. Vincente helped you, who had lost consciousness.”

In fact, I was going to use the ethernum to detoxify it right after I stabbed the dagger to stun it.

‘It was reckless, but it was the best way.’

It was unexpected that I lost consciousness after that. If Vincente had not appeared at that time, neither the Duke nor I would have survived.

‘If you look at it that way, it means that he has some kind of recognition.’

I didn’t say it myself… … was known in the circumstances. Hearing my request, he also treated the duke. When I checked the peacock’s condition, there were no signs of injury or poisoning. Besides, I was worried about the peacock’s body, and he said, ‘There’s nothing wrong with poison.’ Could this be because he has yet to completely lose his humanity?

When our eyes met, he frowned as if he was saying something. I looked at him with a long face. Vincente looked uncomfortable. The Duke, who heard my story, looked at Vincente and said,

“I’ve been taken care of.”

“done. Because it was humbling.”

Vincente waved her hand. Looking at Vicente like that, I looked at the Duke with concern. No matter how dire the situation was, he could have died. Maybe I’ll feel bad But contrary to my worries, the duke nodded his head. On the contrary, he looked admiring. I asked cautiously.

“Are you okay?”

“What do you mean?”

“… … I stabbed you with a poisoned dagger. Your life could be in danger.”

“I’m fine. Rather, thank you for your choice. It wouldn’t have been easy, but it was a lot of hard work. On the contrary, I’m the one who made you go through that… … .”

The peacock’s complexion darkened again. I waved my hand saying it was okay, but his expression didn’t improve. I glanced around to change the mood somehow, then looked up at Vincente, who had been leaning against the wall and watching the situation.

“But, sir, that… … Vincente also heard about your past, are you okay?”

He started talking so naturally that I didn’t realize it, but Vincente was also here. When he told his story, Vincente smiled. The peacock nodded his head.

“It’s not really a secret. It’s a story everyone already knows.”

“i See… … .”

If so, I’m glad I did, but I didn’t feel like I was lucky. A person who has lived in a normal environment would not have wanted many people to know about his dark past. There was bitterness in his mouth. There was a moment of heavy silence, but we soon switched the subject and discussed future plans. The most important issue was the return of the duke.

“If I go back like this, I might be framed.”

Hearing what had happened, I said with a worried face. The peacock nodded his head.

“One way or another, I will blame myself for this disaster. Toward the fact that I ran rampant and annihilated the subjugation squad. There are no survivors except for the Imperial Knights, so there is no one to prove it.”

“Ummm.”

I salivated at the duke’s words. It was fortunate that he was safe, but the situation was not good. At that moment, Vincente, who was watching the situation, spoke lightly.

“Then, why don’t you make a contribution that can’t be reprimanded?”

“A merit beyond reproach?”

I tilted my head at Vincente’s words. At that moment, something flashed in my mind.

“The king of monsters… … .”

Hearing my murmuring, Vincente grinned. I looked at him with a very surprised look. Then Vincente, who read his gaze, asked with a slightly dissatisfied face.

“what. Why are you looking at me like that?”

“No, I didn’t know you would be so docile to help.”

“what… … .”

Blurring the ending, Vincente glanced at the duke. The peacock met his gaze silently.

“It doesn’t sound like someone else’s story.”

“… … ?”

It was difficult to understand what was being said, but it was clear that there was a breakthrough anyway. I turned to the peacock and asked.

“How much do you remember last night?”

Then, after thinking deeply, he opened his mouth.

“I even remember evacuating to the shore of a lake to defeat the Werewolves and avoid the eyes of the Imperial Knights. and… … .”

His golden eyes looked straight at me.

“I think I saw you. I thought it was a dream back then, but… … It wasn’t a dream.”

“Do you remember what happened after that?”

He shook his head at my question.

“I don’t remember anything after that. Originally, I didn’t lose my reason to this extent, but this year, it seems that there is a lot of runaway because it is ‘Luna’, which occurs once every 10 years among total lunar eclipses.”

“i See… … .”

I don’t know if I should call this fortunate, but the Duke couldn’t remember the day well. I started explaining what happened that day.

“You may not remember, but I killed the king of monsters. The body is probably still there. Why don’t you take the corpse and return to the palace earlier than the Imperial Knights Templar, present it to His Majesty, and return the ball to the subjugation party? The subjugation team is supposed to have died during the battle with the king of monsters.”

“You are the king of monsters… … ! How do you defeat monsters that are difficult even for subjugation teams to hunt? … .”

The duke frowned and looked at Vincente. It would be more credible that Vicente, who showed off her magic skills once, caught it than I did. Vincente looked at me. I shook my head slightly. The duke didn’t even know that I could use magic yet. Here, it was obvious that I would feel confused if I found out that I was the one who actually killed the king of monsters.

‘Actually, I don’t even know what English it is.’

My guess is that the necklace Vincente gave me was broken by my magic and added strength. Otherwise, its power was unexplained. In fact, flame magic was embedded inside the necklace.

“what.”

At my gaze, Vincente shrugged her shoulders naturally. It was neither negative nor positive, but it was enough to solidify the suspicion with certainty. The Duke, convinced, nodded his head.

“indeed. If you do that, you can justify the death of the subjugation crew. This is the first corpse of the king of monsters, so it’s not inferior to a real product. Moreover, the achievement of the Imperial Knights can be praised for subjugating the king of monsters, and the imperial prestige is also there, so there is no reason to refuse. It’s a lot better than putting the tragedy on me in a complicated way.”

Although he didn’t like the fact that he presented the corpse of the king of monsters, which was nothing more than a treasure, to the emperor, he had no choice but to pass the current situation safely.

‘Because the ethernum of hallucinations, which was the original purpose, was not taken away.’

That was enough. No matter how precious it is, the value of the corpse of the king of monsters and the value of Aethernum cannot be compared.

“But I’m worried that the bereaved family will stay still.”

“that… … It will be fine.”

Suddenly, the peacock’s eyes turned bitter. He opened his dry lips.

“They are all rejected from their families or pushed out of succession strife. Only those who could disappear in the first place joined the subjugation squad. As long as there is adequate compensation, there will be no problem.”

“Ah… … .”

That was correct. This world relentlessly pushes the unworthy, even the nobles, to a place where death lurks. If they die, it’s like getting a reward.

‘So the peacock… … .’

Even though he was the only heir to the duke, he was pushed into a battlefield where defeat was destined. That meant that in the peasant family he was worthless. Was it after hearing his story? My heart became heavier.

‘By the way, run rampant during Lishan Week.’

According to the words of the wizard who sealed the peacock’s magic, the cause was the magic of a monster flowing inside him. Magic is divided into three types. One is the natural magic that flows through nature, the other is the customized magic that flows through the human body, and the last is the magical magic that flows through the body of a monster. The difference between these three types is noticeable during the Lishan Week. The customized magic that is tailored to the human body does not show any special reaction even if it is Lishan Week. Natural magic is at a level that is only slightly amplified. On the other hand, the demonic magic power runs out during Lishan Week. Because of this, the wizards and dukes were convinced that he was a half demon.

‘There was no such thing in the book at all.’

However, it was only reported that he was groaning during Lishan Week. Cloan dismissed it as a mere disease, and there was no mention of a cure for his disease until the very end. But as soon as I heard the duke’s words, something suddenly came to mind.

‘Ethernum.’

Aethernum was a magic stone with special magic. And even in the case of the symptoms of the peacock, it was related to the magical power flowing through the body. Maybe these two are related.

“first of all… … .”

I haven’t finished the thought, but holding on to it now doesn’t solve it. So, it was a priority to solve the urgent ones first. I turned to Vincente. He took a deep breath and snapped his fingers, as if he knew it.

* * *

The reason Blue was able to survive being cut deeply by the sword was thanks to the emergency magic stone. It would have been absolutely impossible for an ordinary human, but his heart, which had already been injected with a large amount of magical power, was becoming the core of a monster. He was able to prolong his life for a short time even though his heart and organs were cut due to the magical energy that flowed into his body from the heart that was becoming a nucleus.

In the meantime, Qing placed a magic stone in the cut heart and used movement magic. If he had not managed to turn his head at the last moment, even that would have been impossible due to his head being cut. The place he arrived at was the headquarters of the organization.

“Wow!”

Cheong fell from the ceiling and groaned in excruciating pain. The members of the organization who had just gathered looked down at such a request.

“You look ridiculous. Kill the peacock and find the hallucinatory Aethernum?”

Heuk scoffed as he looked at Cheong lying on the floor. Looking up at him, Cheong reluctantly gritted his teeth and answered.

“If you’re not going to help, get out of here, huh!”

But he was unable to speak. Because Black trampled him with his feet. The injury was still huge, but when the shock was added, the pain rushed in to the point that I couldn’t breathe. It was White who dissuaded Black like that.

“Hey, stop it. And what if you die right away?”

“hundred… … .”

Qing looked up at Baek with watery eyes. But what came back were eyes filled with cold contempt, contempt and ridicule. Baek Yi said with a smile.

“We have a lot of information we need to find out from Chung. It won’t hurt to kill you like this.”

“That, that!”

Chung remembered what punishment Chloris Sangju had been subjected to. The punishment was now to be inflicted on Qing. In order to somehow avoid the punishment, Qing hurriedly shouted.

“Wait! No harvest at all! You have found the one who stole the Aethernum from the top of Cloris!”

“If it’s the Aethernum on top of Cloris… … .”

“I’m talking about the healing aethernum.”

When Black and White reacted, Cheong nodded to the point that his neck dropped.

“Right, that’s right! that… … ! It was a woman! With red eyes and golden eyes… … He was a magician with tremendous destructive power. He must be a hermit wizard! So, if you investigate the imperial recluse wizard, it’s obvious… … .”

Cheng was convinced she was a hermit wizard. I’ve never heard of a wizard with that kind of skill before. So it must have been a little-known hermit wizard. Then it wasn’t hard to find. Because all the wizards of the empire are recorded in the imperial family. There, it was only necessary to find a person with the same impression wearability. Chung was convinced. Even though I couldn’t recover Eternum, I’ve brought this much information, so I’ll skip this time. But after a while he realized that he was wrong.

“Is that all you know?”

“He, and… … There was a man with me.”

“man? What did you look like?”

When Baek asked, Cheong tried to recall the situation. However, no matter how hard he tried, the figure of the man did not come to mind. It was a moonless night, and he was bowing his head, and it was because the magical power that had grown around him was obscured.

“that… … .”

Qing didn’t answer. Instead, tears welled up in his dark blue eyes. Baek looked at him sadly, stroked Cheong’s blood-stained hair, and lowered his hand to his chest. Cheong looked at Baek with trembling eyes. I had hopes that Baek, who was the mildest of the members, would forgive me this time. But… … .

hooked. Cheong’s chest, which had barely been healed by the magic stone, opened again. Cheong felt a hand wrapped around the magic stone that became his heart.

“Ah… … No… … . not… … .”

Cheong appealed, but the hand that came out mercilessly lost his vitality and collapsed. Baek looked down at the blue magic stone in his hand. The magic stone, the condensed magic power accumulated in the body, had a strange color. Something felt like a heart.

“I was able to get more information. You didn’t kill him too soon, Baek.”

Looking at White like that, Black spoke slightly dissatisfied. But Baek shook his head and answered.

“Cheong was stealing the magic stone from the organization. He was the one to deal with right away. And looking at it, it seems that I don’t know any more information. It’s better to recover the magic stone’s magic before it consumes more.”

“… … It looks like your heart has really become that of a monster.”

As Black spoke with a tired face, White quietly lowered her eyes. Eventually, his gaze turned to the deepest part of the space. In fact, that’s the reason I’m here today.

“Then, shall we ask the reason why you lost your eyes and returned to retrieve the enemy slaves?”

At White’s words, the enemy raised his head. Behind the mask, his eyes were frozen solid, not as dark red as before. The enemy did not answer. Anger, humiliation, and interest could be seen through the piercing eyes. Seeing this, Baek shook his head and said.

“The wounds of the enemy cannot be healed by ordinary magic. Healing aethernum is needed.”

“According to Qing’s advice, we should focus on the hermit wizard.”

When Black responded, White nodded.

“Are you going to report to the emperor?”

White lowered her eyes at Black’s question. His white eyelashes fell down over the pure white mask. He opened his lips.

“No, I do not report to the Emperor.”

“Why? We would need the royal roster.”

When Black asked a question, White smiled and answered.

“It seems that the Emperor was trying to intercept the hallucinatory Aethernum. We need to keep an eye on the Emperor for a while. There is a risk that the healing ethernum will fall over if you make a mistake.”

“… … Right. The emperor is crawling.”

Black nodded as if he had expected it. Beck quietly raised his gaze. Through the window I could see the moon engulfed in darkness.

‘He’s a hidden wizard of discovery… … .’

If it was enough to destroy the blue that had absorbed a large amount of magic stone, he would never be an ordinary person.

‘Very interesting.’

Baek laughed as if his mouth was going to tear. Black felt that the figure was like a white sand embracing deadly poison.

* * *

Fortunately, the body of the king of monsters was there. Of course, I had no idea where this distracted corpse was going.

‘By the way, it’s really miserable.’

At that time, it was a moonless night, so I couldn’t reach it well, but when I came back when it was bright, the horror of that day was clear. Burnt bodies and blood all over the place. Even the peacock’s sword that fell to the ground was the same.

‘Cheong… … .’

He frowned and looked around, but he did not see the figure of Cheong. Since there was no news that Vincente, who had retrieved the Aethernum, also saw the blue, it is likely that it disappeared before Vincente arrived.

‘I don’t know if he ran away on his own or someone intervened, but… … .’

Anyway, since he escaped, there was a high possibility that information about Duke Nana was passed on to the organization. Luckily, I seem to believe that I am a hermit wizard, and I don’t think I can see the duke’s face well… … .

In fact, it didn’t matter if the duke’s identity was discovered. The emperor already knows that the duke is in the monster forest, so he will soon realize that the rise of Qing is also the work of the duke. However, in the process, I was concerned that the wizard would find out who I was.

‘It’s practically impossible.’

A wizard is a profession that is treated even in the Empire. Just knowing that he was a wizard could give him great benefits. But I didn’t. Ordinarily, you would not associate a wizard with a ledger sitting in a pile of debt.

‘But, just in case, if you go back, it would be better to be vigilant.’

It would be better to tell Hoyeon in advance. I also needed to learn more types of magic. I looked at the peacock. His eyes were fixed on one place. I looked where he was looking.

“… … Ah.”

The place the Duke was looking at was none other than where he stabbed me. There was blood on the ground. Maybe it’s me and my blue blood. Is it because of the blood of two people? Last night felt even more extreme. The peacock’s expression looking at it was unusual. Is it shame? Somehow, it seemed like a heavier and deeper emotion than that.

I approached the duke, but he didn’t look back at me. He didn’t seem to notice that I was there. His golden eyes, seen up close, swayed like the water surface in front of the wind. His two hands, lightly touching, were trembling as if he had seen something fearful. I stared blankly at it, and closed my lips. And he grabbed his big hand. Then the duke recognized my presence and looked at me in amazement.

“Ciel?”

“You didn’t do that on purpose.”

“… … But it’s also true that I hurt you. With this hand… … .”

The peacock raised the opposite hand. His complexion turned pale. Looking at it, I said eight and grabbed the other hand. The peacock’s eyes widened as he suddenly grabbed both hands.

“I’m all well, and you look more distressed than I am now. Then you can’t complain as much as you want.”

That’s a foul. The peacock looked at me with strange eyes at my firm figure. Suddenly, his trembling stopped. After a while he nodded.

“… … okay. So, feel free to blame me.”

“I will.”

Of course, I wouldn’t really resent the Duke. Of course, it was difficult to understand what the situation was at the time. But after hearing the situation, I felt rather sad. Moreover, he will now be bound by the guilt of hurting me.

“How long are you going to be like this?”

Then, startled by the voice I heard from a short distance away, I dropped the duke’s hand.

“Vincente.”

“Didn’t you come here to collect the body of the king of monsters? Am I the only one who knew differently?”

“… … No, you are right.”

Maybe it’s because Vincente’s gaze is blatant. Feeling embarrassed and coughing, I approached the corpse of the king of monsters.

‘It’s completely turned into charcoal.’

It was almost as if charcoal black would come off if I touched it with my hand. There was a mark on his chest that seemed to have been cut by Vicente.

“How do I get this?”

In front of the corpse, I was in agony. It was good to present the king of monsters to the emperor, but no matter how much he looked at it, it didn’t seem like he could move this huge corpse. Then the duke came and said,

“You don’t have to move everything. The hide of the king of monsters is so tough that it is difficult to craft, and the internal organs also rot immediately when the supply of magical power is cut off. Judging by this condition, it looks like it’s already burned or melted. The true value of the king of monsters is the core and the eyes.”

I nodded my head in relief at the Duke’s answer. But even for a moment, I stopped at his words that followed soon after.

“By the way, it’s enough to burn the king of monsters with hard skin like this. Really, that’s a lot of firepower. Were you such a magician?”

The duke’s gaze turned to Vincente. Then Vincent looked at me. How would you answer? he asked me with his eyes. After thinking for a moment, I shook my head. It’s a matter that will be revealed anyway, but it seemed like the story would be long. There was no time now, as the Imperial Knights had to settle the matter before going to the Emperor. Resolving urgent issues first was the priority. Vincente shrugged her shoulders.

“what.”

It was neither positive nor negative, but the Duke accepted it as positive. It was natural. It was that the fact that I was a wizard was unrealistic.

“By the way, even if the eyes are possible, the Eternum, the core of the king of monsters, cannot be handed over to the emperor. But if there is no nucleus, the emperor might be suspicious… … . Is there any good way?”

“If that’s the case, there is a way.”

After hearing my words, Vincente answered briefly and pulled something out of her arms. I was looking for something, so one is an unworked, ordinary magic stone, and the other is… … .

‘Light purple magic stone. It is the ethernum of hallucinations.’

I found out at once. The duke seemed to have noticed what it was under the circumstances.

“What are you going to do with it?”

“like this.”

As Vincente enchanted Aethernum, a lavender mist spread from it. After a while, the fog lifted and I opened my eyes to the unfolding sight. Ethernum was the same. However, the shape of the ordinary magic stone ore was deformed.

“Because the core of a monster is basically heart-shaped. like this.”

Vicente cites the ethernum of hallucinations as an example. As he said, unlike other ethernums, the shape of the hallucinatory ethernum was reminiscent of a heart. It was weird rather than annoying. It’s like looking at a skull made of diamonds.

“In the first place, it’s a hypothesis that the core of the king of monsters is ethernum, isn’t it? Because no one could confirm. Now, again, there’s nothing strange about saying, ‘It wasn’t.'”

“That’s why you used ethernum to transform an ordinary magic stone into a core.”

“It’s far more effective than using magic to physically transform it.”

Vincente presented it to the Duke. The duke, who was listening to the story, accepted it with a slightly bewildered face. Then he asked, looking at Vincente with skeptical eyes.

“Why are you helping so much?”

“Is it dissatisfying even if I help you, Duke?”

Although Vincente responded playfully, the Duke remained serious. In fact, I was also skeptical. His help was great. Without him, the Duke would have been in trouble. When the mood did not change, Vincente responded with a dissatisfied face.

“There is no particular reason. Just because I need this guy. And it would be difficult for me to catch my ankles with the hallucinatory ethernum for nothing. My real goal is nothing like this.”

It was understandable. Vincente’s ultimate goal was to acquire the cursed Aethernum. The emperor and the organization, who thought they had been taken away from the ethernum of hallucinations for nothing, would be in trouble if the boundaries between the cursed ethernum were stricter than they are now. So it was better to solve it as naturally as possible. The duke, ignorant of Vincente’s circumstances, still looked suspicious, but nodded when I seemed to agree. Then he parted his lips.

“Then what do you plan to do with the hallucinatory ethernum?”

At the Duke’s question, Vincent and I looked at each other. Come to think of it, I haven’t decided yet what to do with this Ethernum. Vincente handed me the hallucinatory aethernum.

“I don’t need it. Would you like to have it like a healing aethernum?”

I pondered for a moment at his question, but then shook my head. Unlike the healing aethernum, hallucinations were not necessary, and above all… … .

“You may need it when you find the cursed Aethernum, so keep it with you, Vincente.”

It was better for Vincente to have it, looking at how she turned an ordinary magic stone into a core a while ago. At my words, Vincente nodded as if understanding, and put the hallucinatory aethernum into her arms.

I looked at the peacock. I was worried that the Duke’s heart would be hurt by my arbitrary choice to entrust important items to someone he did not trust. As if reading my thoughts, he shook his head.

“I cannot trust the author as much as you do, but it is you and the author who worked hard to get Ethernum, so I will follow your opinion.”

“Thank you for your understanding. Now that the nuclear issue has been resolved, it would be better to go back soon.”

At my words to hurry, the duke nodded. By now, the Imperial Knights would have stopped chasing the duke and returned to the palace. It was important to arrive before they posted a report.

“I think it would be better if the emperor who had doubts later tried to confirm the corpse of the king of monsters, so it would be better to destroy it more. There are no wizards in the subjugation squad. And can you move this body to another area?”

When the Duke saw Vincente and asked, Vincente smirked as if annoyed.

“Vincente.”

As I whispered quietly, he let out a deep sigh and waved his hand.

“They pull out the bone marrow and eat it. do that.”

“Thank you.”

The peacock picked up the sword that had fallen to the ground. Then he got on the corpse of the king of monsters and lowered his sword. An audible sound rang out.

* * *

After taking the monster king’s eye and the transformed magic stone and keeping it in our pocket, we went straight to the nursery with the help of Vincente. In front of the nursery, I looked at the peacock.

“Are you okay?”

From now on, he was going to take them to the Imperial Palace. It takes one day to get to the Imperial Palace from the Monster Forest, so if the Duke starts from the orphanage, he will be able to enter the palace earlier than the Imperial Knights. However, since he was the emperor who wanted to kill him, he was worried that he might do something wrong. But the duke replied with a soft smile.

“Okay. You do not have to worry.”

“I hope you come back safely.”

“okay. and… … .”

The duke’s gaze turned to Vincente, who was a little further away. When their eyes met, Vincente tilted her head slightly.

“I thank you too. Thank you it was a big help. I will never forget this grace.”

“Hmm, I’m surprised. Didn’t you hate me?”

“I hate it. However, apart from his personal feelings, it was clear that he had received help, so he thought it was necessary to say hello. And if you and I keep walking, Ciela in the middle will be in trouble.”

“… … .”

Vincente gave a look of surprise. This was also unexpected for me. The Duke hated Vincente much more than I thought. But if you think about it a little more, this episode was more peacock-like. He was sure of his lessons, and he knew what to be thankful for, apart from personal resentment. So it was more mature and reliable. Most of all, I felt that they cared for me. A smile was drawn on the corner of my lips. Then, when I turned my head to the gaze that I suddenly felt, Vincente was staring at me.

“Why?”

“done.”

He responded coldly and quickly turned his head. Why are you talking like that all of a sudden? I looked at the peacock and said,

“Then go. Please take care of yourself.”

“okay. and… … When you come back, I have something I want to say to you. Will you listen?”

he said with a serious face. What do you want to say? There were a few things I expected, but it was hard to pinpoint one of them. What was certain was that whatever it was, it would be a difficult problem for me. And I had a lot to say to him. It will be a very long and difficult story. The tension entered my hands. I shook my head and said.

“Okay. Could you come back in three days instead?”

From my experience many times, he will surely run to me as soon as he comes out of the palace. As with me, the accumulated fatigue in his body must be at a level that cannot be ignored. Three days was enough time for him to relax.

‘I feel like this is not enough.’

More than that, he thought he would be insecure, so it was decided in moderation.

“… … let me do it if you want I’m also worried about Rick, who is suffering from the elders.”

Having said that, the Duke looked at Vincente.

“Instead, I want you to stay away from the author while I am away.”

“Hmm, I guess I’m nervous?”

Vincente laughed bitterly and said. I’m trying to stop Vincente from provoking the Duke again… … .

“okay.”

“… … .”

“I am anxious. It is true that your help was great, but even so, the anxiety cannot be erased.”

“dismissal… … .”

In fact, Vincente didn’t do any harm to me anymore. As I said, I even confirmed that the heart of the king of monsters is the ethernum of hallucinations. Moreover, he and I had even completed a soul contract. But apart from that, it was understandable that the peacock was worried. Because Vincente tried to kill Count Seymour right before the Duke’s eyes, and he put a tracking spell on me.

“So, please do my request.”

I had a lot to talk about with Vincente. But the Duke couldn’t refuse to say that. Above all else, I have a request from the Duke. I nodded and answered.

“I see. I’ll do that. Don’t worry and go.”

“okay.”

The Duke was relieved by my confirmation and hurried away. I don’t have time to go to the duke’s house, so I’ll borrow a horse with the money I gave in advance. by the way. As the Duke said, I was planning to put off meeting with Vincente until he returned. For the time being, I also have to focus on my children and daycare work. But before that… … .

I turned to Vincente. He noticed my gaze and opened his mouth, pulling the corners of his mouth.

“Is there something you want to ask?”

I nodded at Vincente’s question. He also knew what I was questioning. Ever since I heard the duke’s story, I’ve always had doubts.

“What exactly is monster-type magic? Can you be born without any factors?”

What exactly is the magical power of the monster that flows through his body? Is it possible to be born with such magical powers for no reason? I couldn’t even ask the Duke directly, but I had doubts the whole time. Vincente raised an eyebrow at my question. his lips fell off.

“Well.”

It was a bland reply, but I stared at him without erasing a serious expression. I’m sure Vincente knew something. Because he once studied magic to escape the enemy’s curse. The process must also include magical powers.

With arms crossed, Vincente glanced at me. As soon as I didn’t take my eyes off him, he sighed as if he didn’t like it, and spoke again.

“I don’t know for sure. Because magic itself is an unknown power. However, there is no record of human beings who were born with magical powers. Well, it did exist, but it may not have been found.”

“okay… … ?”

I couldn’t hide my disappointment at the answer that was less than expected. Then I spoke very carefully.

“Is there a possibility that there are people in the ancestors who are related to demons… … ?”

“Are you talking about mating?”

evil. I tried to say it back, but Vincente’s answer was too explicit. At his words, my face went red. Like this, I was having fun, and Vincente giggled. … … this child. I am enjoying myself very much. It was obviously intentional. To see what I’m confused about! I was angry, but I stopped at his next words.

“It’s impossible. In the first place, monsters do not reproduce by copulation, they occur naturally.”

“I see.”

I nodded my head and looked relieved. If even such a birth secret existed in him, it seemed he couldn’t stand it.

“then… … .”

I looked at Vincente. He looked at what he was. For a moment I wondered if I could tell this to Vincente. Even if the relationship between the Duke and Vincente is better than before, it is because they are still dogs. But I remembered him helping the duke. I didn’t know if it would be okay to ask for his help a little more now.

“Can you find out if there is a connection between the demonic magical energy flowing through your body and the ethernum?”

I asked carefully. This is because it is not directly related to the contents of the contract. This was a private request. Vincente stared at me for a moment. Then, with a small smile, he briefly stroked my forehead with his finger.

“Ah?”

Startled by the sudden action, I wrapped my forehead and looked at him.

“Yes, you. Is this a breach of contract?”

“… … I’m sorry.”

Since I had nothing to counter, I apologized briefly. Because it’s true that I’m asking him a lot. Vincente, who looked at me quietly, took a deep breath and said.

“Really, he’s a very hands-on contractor.”

“Will you help me?”

“Well, I don’t really think the Duke has anything to do with Aethernum, but luckily I might get caught with something related to the cursed Aethernum.”

“Please. thanks.”

“Instead, you, too, do one thing for me.”

said Vincente, bringing her face closer. The sun shone on his platinum blonde hair. Amethyst-colored eyes projected me clearly.

“Request?”

“okay. Request.”

will you listen? ‘ said Vincente, pulling the corners of her lips crookedly. Somehow, this guy seems crooked from his smile to his personality. I was very worried about what kind of request he would make, but I couldn’t refuse it. I nodded.

“okay. What is your request?”

“Afterwards.”

Vincent delayed answering. What are you really asking for? I was worried, but it was already too late to turn back.

“Just go in.”

Vincente beckoned.

“okay. You go well.”

As I greeted him, he smiled indecipherably. With him behind me, I entered the nursery. Hoyeon, who felt popular, came out quickly. When she found me, she opened her eyes wide and approached me about a month later.

“Master, have you been there?”

“Yeah, I went. What happened while I was away?”

“Yes. rather… … .”

While talking to Hoyeon, I opened the front door. Thanks to the very careful opening of the door, a small bell rang as if a bell had rang. But at the same time as the slight bell rang, the door to the dining room opened as if waiting. The children ran out with a recalled expression. I tried to come in as quietly as possible because I was not in my shape, but the plan was quickly thwarted.

“Master Teacher!”

As always, Roddy ran to me and tried to hold me in my arms. Even though I was wearing a dark robe, I hurriedly backed away because I had not been able to wash properly because I was returning in a hurry. Roddy, who was rejected for the first time, looked at me with a surprised look. I quickly explained why the child might get hurt.

“I’m sorry, Roddy. It’s hard to hug me right now because I haven’t been able to wash it properly… … .”

But I couldn’t speak any more. Because Jack approached me and grabbed my hand. Startled by Jack’s sudden action, I quickly tried to pull my hand away, but Jack didn’t release his strength. He looked straight at me and opened his lips.

“Good morning.”

Then Hoyeon whispered quietly in my ear.

“I waited in the restaurant for five days, saying that if the owner came at any time, he would welcome me.”

“then… … .”

I couldn’t hide my bewilderment because I didn’t know that the children would be waiting for me this long. Then I saw Jack again.

‘After that, a lot has changed.’

Even though it was covered by Vincente’s magic, the brown eyes still tinged with a soft purple color and the atmosphere in them. Perhaps it was because he was one of the children who kept the door firmly shut. Jack’s change was surprising.

‘Hand, I don’t want to let go.’

Now that I think about my condition, it is right that I should let go of this hand and move away from it, even for hygiene. Jack was holding my hand so tightly that I didn’t want to let it go because he completely liked the look in his eyes. Then Lodi came back and hugged me tightly in the width of my robe.

“Rody still doesn’t want to be separated from the headmaster.”

Starting with those words, the children who had been paying attention also approached me one by one.

“Rhodi is right. It’s not bad at all.”

“that’s right… … . I’ve been waiting for you to come.”

“I thought you ran away!”

Seeing me just staring at the scene, Cloan finally screamed. I finally burst out laughing.

“haha… … .”

The children looked at me with puzzled eyes. Oh, I don’t know. I knelt down and wrapped my arms around the children. When I suddenly changed my attitude, I felt the children bewildered, but I didn’t want to let go. Only now did a sense of relief creep in.

‘You’re really back.’

There was no sense of reality until the moment I entered the house. Even so, yesterday’s events were like a dream. Because I have crossed the threshold of death several times. At some point, the circumstances surrounding me felt unrealistic. But the moment I returned home and saw the children showing affection towards me, I finally regained a sense of reality.

My reality was here. Normally, Cloan would have complained that it was uncomfortable, but it wasn’t like today, probably because he sensed something. Is it because my heart is resting? It was getting harder and harder to keep up. I felt my consciousness fly away. At the end I barely muttered.

“… … I went.”

With those words, I completely lost consciousness. Finally, leaving the worry of ‘Is the peacock okay?’

* * *

Dietrich ran to the palace as soon as he came out of . It was almost evening when we entered the palace. In fact, he arrived at the Imperial Palace a little earlier, but after confirming that the Imperial Knights had not arrived, he hid himself.

‘You must enter the palace earlier than them, but they must not be too late.’

In order to carry out the plan, he had to match the timing with the Imperial Knights returning from the Monster Forest. Dietrich, who was observing his movements, entered the palace at the right time. All the central nobles were gathered in the egg field. It was because the emperor had summoned him for dinner. Of course, this must have been the Emperor’s plan. To crush Dietrich more reliably in front of the central nobles.

When Dietrich entered, there was a lot of noise. Returning straight from the monster forest, he looked miserable. His clothes and cloak were torn, and his neat black hair was also messed up. Besides, there was blood all over the place. However, if there was a strange thing, the appearance was not a horse, but there were no wounds. Dietrich knelt before the Emperor.

“Dietrich Kreimann, I just returned from the Monster Forest.”

“Duke Crayman.”

The emperor raised his head. The blue eyes looked down at Dietrich so that the shadows became colder in the middle.

“Subjugating the Monster Forest would not have been easy, but it was a lot of hard work. Let me remember this work.”

“thank you.”

“However… … Why are you alone?”

The piercing emperor’s voice pierced through. I could hear the whispers of the nobles. The eyes looking for the other crew members scanned the scene. Dietrich bowed his head. The moment he was about to say something.

“your Majesty! The monster forest subjugation crew has returned!”

The voices of the knights came from beyond the door. Dietrich closed his eyes. The emperor, who looked at Dietrich with arsenic eyes, ordered.

“Listen!”

coogong. A huge door opened and the sound of footsteps drew closer. Soon they were seated next to Dietrich. The Imperial Knights, who found Dietrich, gasped. They couldn’t find him, so they assumed he was alive, but why is Dietrich here, who must be behind them!

Dietrich looked at them with cold eyes. Their eyes met and the Imperial Knights, pushed by the spirit, swallowed their saliva. Then came the emperor’s voice.

“Why are you arriving separately? And where are the other subjugation crews and are you the only ones?”

At the emperor’s question, the commander of the Imperial Knights raised his head. It is unknown how Dietrich arrived in the first place, but from now on, it was just as the script had been written. After this report, Duke Crayman will be turned into a monster and driven out with the contempt and contempt of the nobles. You may receive a big punishment. The commander of the Imperial Knights put a smile on his lips. And the moment I was about to post the report… … .

“Everyone was killed.”

Someone intervened The knight commander looked at Dietrich with a surprised face. When their eyes met, the knight’s eyes trembled.

‘What do you mean?’

Is it okay to say it as it is? The Imperial Knights slaughtered all the members.

‘Hey, it’s in vain.’

Yes, no one will believe it. In particular, it is certain that he will suffer even more humiliation for the sin of trying to cover his own sins. That would be very nice to see. The emperor also waited for Dietrich’s next words, as expected. No matter what report he makes, he won’t get out of the pit. The knight commander was so sure. Until I hear his next words.

“He died while subjugating the king of monsters.”

“You’re the king of monsters?”

The emperor narrowed his brows and asked. There was a lot of noise around him when he heard that he was the king of monsters. This is because the king of monsters was judged to be a monster that was impossible to subdue. It wasn’t just powerlessness. The king of monsters hides in the mist and no one knows when or where he will appear. To have subjugated such a monster king, it was only shocking. But that wasn’t the reason the emperor was surprised.

‘Did he fail to obtain the hallucinatory Aethernum?’

I was so confident. Apart from disposing of the peacock, even Ethernum could not be properly collected, so his future was bright. ‘They’ have no mercy in the face of failure.

‘But you didn’t tell me.’

Now that the Duke and the Imperial Knights have returned, they must have heard the news. The Emperor Hana did not hear any news. What that meant was clear.

‘I guess you noticed.’

The fact that he tried to intercept Aethernum in the middle.

The emperor’s gaze fell low. His lips curled coldly.

‘I didn’t think I could hide it in the first place.’

The emperor raised his head and looked at the commander of the knights. When our eyes met, he panicked and didn’t know what to do. He also had no mercy in failure. The knight commander shrugged his shoulders as if he had read the hint. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but the emperor looked away mercilessly.

“”He died while subjugating the king of monsters.’ … . If it’s a monster that’s about the same as the king of monsters, maybe that’s the case. Even so, that’s weird. Why are only you and the Knights safe?”

“Thanks to their sacrifices, we were able to subdue the Demon King safely.”

What that meant was clear. He died due to lack of skill. Dietrich, speaking, clenched his fists invisibly. Dietrich didn’t say it directly, but everyone in the room knew what he meant. In the first place, except for him and the Imperial Knights, they were far behind in the family. Even if he died in battle, there was nothing strange about it. When everyone agreed, this time exclamation burst out.

“As expected, the dignity of the Imperial Knights is different.”

“Cancer, these are the ones your majesty has directly elected, but they must be different even if they are different.”

“If the news that you have subjugated the King of Monsters becomes known, it will be effective in oppressing neighboring countries.”

Of course, they didn’t think that it was the only thing the knights had. He was well aware of Duke Crayman’s inaction, so he was sure that if he really subjugated the Demon King, Duke Crayman’s contribution would be great. However, in order to catch the eyes of the emperor, they burst into exclamation and admiration that they did not mind.

“Your Majesty, this is… … !”

As the situation went in the opposite direction from what was originally planned, the panicked knight commander tried to step forward late, but he could no longer speak due to the cold eyes of the emperor. Ignoring such a knight leader, the emperor opened his mouth.

“Right. I will give appropriate compensation and compensation to the dead. Also, in recognition of the achievements of the Duke Crayman and the Imperial Knights, who subjugated the King of Monsters, I will grant a bounty.”

Then the emperor pulled the corner of his mouth.

“If that’s true.”

No one knew what the emperor’s words meant. The emperor was skeptical of his report. Even though he went on an expedition as a subjugation commander at the command of the emperor, he could have felt humiliated by this situation in which his authenticity was questioned. But there was no sign of any sign of Dietrich. Just silently lowering your gaze. Then, with a low smile, he pulled a pocket out of his arms and lifted it.

“The eyes and core of the king of monsters.”

Then again, the surroundings were noisy. The commander of the knights, who was watching the situation from the side, looked at the duke in surprise. But the duke silently stared at the emperor. The emperor met his gaze and nodded slightly, and the chaplain, who was guarding him, went down and handed the pouch from the duke. The chief servant, who came up again, expressed his concern with his pocket.

“It can be dangerous, Your Majesty. How about calling the judge?”

“Let the judges be called. But before that, I’ll have to check it out first.”

The servant who was standing in front of the door hurriedly left the audience to call the judge. The emperor said with a light chin to the servant who was waiting behind the chieftain.

“Open your pockets.”

At the command, the servant trembled. Because I’m not sure if what’s inside is safe. Of course, the emperor was well aware of this. Even if it was dangerous, it didn’t hurt my body, and it wasn’t bad because I could use it as an excuse to embarrass the duke. Reluctantly, the servant put on gloves and opened the pocket.

‘If it is the core of the king of monsters, it must be the ethernum of hallucinations.’

The first two dark purple crystal balls came into view. The emperor could intuitively know that these were the eyes of the king of monsters. To be precise, it was the core of the eyes. It was a ball of condensed magical power flowing through its eyes, and it was the second most rare thing in the body of a monster after the nucleus. I thought the eyes of the monster king would be huge, but that wasn’t the case. The eyes of this monster were very useful. You could create magic items instead of magic stones, or you could start magic right away without a complicated process by giving a descriptive formula. Even if you use magic for the rest of your life, the magic power condensed in the core of your eyes will not run out. But that wasn’t the point. the most important thing is… … .

The emperor had his servants pick up a mineral resembling a heart. The servant was restless, but there was only joy and madness in the eyes of the emperor looking down at the mineral.

‘This is… … !’

But soon the emperor felt something strange. Because it was somehow strange to be called Ethernum. asked the emperor in a suppressed voice.

“This is really… … You mean the core of the king of monsters?”

Then Dietrich bowed his head and answered in a calm tone.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Your Majesty, I have brought a judge.”

Just in time, the detective arrived. It didn’t take long as there was a specialized department within the Imperial Palace. The emperor was worried that the existence of Ethernum would be revealed, but he was skeptical that the mineral was really a nucleus, so he handed over the bag.

“Your Majesty, it will take a while.”

“How long does it take.”

“It will take at least five hours.”

At the words of the judge, the emperor looked at the duke.

“That’s right. I’ll have to stay here until the results come out, how about it?”

Dietrich bowed his head and answered, as he had already expected to some extent.

“I will.”

“You must be tired because you just came back. Let the duke show the room and provide him with a change of clothes and food to eat.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

At the emperor’s command, the chaplain went to Dietrich’s side.

‘I don’t think I’ll send it anyway.’

was expecting. He’s wearing Seong-gun’s face like that now, but if it’s concluded that it’s fake, it’ll change quickly. The monster’s eyes are real, but Dietrich couldn’t be sure because the core was a transformation of an ordinary magic stone. Suddenly, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips.

‘I’d rather tell Ciela everything and come.’

It would have made me feel a little more comfortable. But even if that were the case, he would still be greedy. If you take one step closer, it will try to get even closer.

‘Therefore, I must return.’

Dietrich got up from his seat, bowed to the emperor, and left the audience with the chief attendant. Dietrich left and there was a strange atmosphere in the audience room. After staring at the door where Dietrich had left for a long time, the Emperor stood up. And he said to the central nobles who had gathered.

“At least I have to leave my luggage at dinner today. I prepared it with care, so I hope you enjoy it.”

“I am sorry, Your Majesty.”

Before leaving the central nobles behind and leaving the audience, the Emperor glanced at the Knights Commander. When our eyes met, his shoulders trembled. After sending his gaze, the emperor walked down the hallway alone. In the hallway he used, only the sound of his footsteps reverberated, as no royal courtiers came and went. Slowly walking down the hallway, the Emperor was in thought.

‘If my senses are right, it’s not Ethernum.’

The emperor remembered the mineral that Dietrich claimed to be the core of the king of monsters. Apparently, it was similar to the core of a monster. The flow of energy was also unusual. But the Emperor remembered the first time he saw the enemy’s cursed Aethernum. They informed the prince of the existence of Ethernum, showed it directly, and tempted him to gather Ethernum and unify the continent. The shock of that time was still vivid even after becoming emperor.

A power that transcends lineages and laws. That was what the emperor had longed for. So he was confident that he would recognize Ethernum without being confused. And it was not the Ethernum that Dietrich brought. Then there were three possibilities. Either the duke noticed this plan and told a lie that he had captured the monster king, or the duke stole Aethernum and pretended that the other was the monster king’s core, or the monster king’s core wasn’t Aethernum. or.

If the duke was to catch another monster and tell a lie, it was a good thing to have a title to bring him down completely. However, looking at his attitude while reporting, there was a high probability that he had subjugated the Demon King. If the eyes belong to the real monster king and the core belong to another monster, then the duke must have stolen Ethernum somewhere else.

On the other hand, if, as the Duke said, both the eyes and the core belonged to the king of monsters, the core of the king of monsters was not Ethernum. Whatever it is, you’ll get results in five hours. And if the Duke really stole Aethernum… … .

The emperor raised his head. His blue eyes froze.

* * *

It took a little over five hours to determine the authenticity of the loot brought by the Duke. The central nobles who had been waiting for dinner after dinner gathered again because the king of monsters was involved. Next, the neatly dressed duke and the Imperial Knights entered, and finally the emperor.

“Is the investigation over?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

The detective came out carrying a soft base. On the pedestal were the eyes and core of the king of monsters that Dietrich had brought.

“This is the eye and core of the king of monsters. Judging by the same texture of the built-in magical power, these eyes and core were extracted from a single monster. Besides, the magic of these eyes is special magic that cannot be found in ordinary monsters.”

“Oh oh!”

As the royal judges, their eyes were more accurate than anyone else in the Empire. Besides, it must have been that he had been discriminating for a considerable amount of time of five hours. When it was revealed that it was real, exclamations erupted from here and there. Some were unaware of the emperor and looked at Dietrich with admiration. When this happened, the knight commander went crazy.

‘Is that real?’

The Knights Commander recalled the time when he was called to the Emperor’s room while waiting for the results of the discrimination.

When the emperor asked what the situation was, the knights commander said as it was. He succeeded in annihilating the subjugation, but the duke missed it. But he was wounded, so he was planning to return home quickly and frame him. However, contrary to the expectations of the Knights Commander, the Duke arrived before the Knights Templar, and even made a tremendous achievement of subjugating the king of monsters.

The knight commander did not even know how he subjugated the king of monsters, but the duke even said that he did it with the imperial knights. The excuse the duke brought out was also a good opportunity for the imperial family. It was enough to publicize the dignity of the imperial family to have subjugated the king of monsters and nothing else. Therefore, without the permission of the Emperor, the Knights Commander could not speak out about the fact that the Duke’s words were false.

The knight commander wanted to persuade the emperor to let everyone know that the duke’s words were false. He knew exactly what he meant by turning the ball, but he couldn’t get past the obvious number.

-“Hum it.”

However, by order of the emperor, it was not possible in the end.

– “Why, Your Majesty! Duke Crayman is lying to get out of the trap. This is clearly mocking the imperial family… … .”

The knight commander could not speak any more. It was because he read the eyes of the emperor pouring towards him.

“If you hadn’t done your job like this in the first place, you wouldn’t have played with the number of dukes. Or what are you going to do? He tried to assassinate the duke, but failed, so the duke’s statement is a lie. Are you going to say this?”

-“that is… … .”

That was correct. In order to prove the duke’s falsehood, he must tell the truth, and then he will not stand still in the families of the slain. Of course, now that the imperial family has taken power, no family can openly protest. But the emperor did not want to leave any chaos. Seeing the resolute emperor’s appearance, the knight commander left the room as if he could no longer speak and were driven out. Walking down the hallway, the knight commander bit his lip. However, he soon realized that it was impossible for him to catch the king of monsters alone.

‘Clearly, the duke didn’t really catch the monster king. It must have been a shortcut to make it look like that.’

The expedient will be revealed after the identification is finished. In that case, Duke Creiman will be punished severely for not only mocking the emperor, but also for trying to harm the emperor by presenting an unknown substance.

… … I certainly expected that.

‘Really!’

The knight commander couldn’t believe it, so he glanced at the judge. The detective who felt the gaze shrugged his shoulders. The emperor hid his surprise and asked again.

“Is this really the eyes and core of the king of monsters? If you lie, you will be punished severely.”

Then the detective fell flat on the floor.

“I am sorry, Your Majesty. All inspectors in the department did thorough inspections, but they all came to the same conclusion. This is real.”

“… … Right.”

The emperor had a strange look and picked up the nucleus. A strange energy seemed to flow from his fingertips. The energy was the same as when I saw it with my own eyes before the discrimination. However, this was not Ethernum, as the judge did not have any other words to say. With this, the Emperor came to a conclusion.

The core of the king of monsters is not Ethernum. It was an assumption that was not confirmed in the first place, so even if it is not, there is nothing surprising. Even so, disappointment was unavoidable. In order to have this, they deceived the eyes of the members of the organization and even committed indiscriminate slaughter. The emperor decided to self-defense because there was no harvest at all.

‘They also didn’t have access to Ethernum.’

The emperor looked down at Dietrich. Normally, he was a hateful man enough to want to kill him, but for this moment, I really liked him.

“Now that it has been determined that this is real, we will make an announcement and pay considerable compensation to the families of the fallen. And I will give a big reward to the Duke Crayman and the Imperial Knights who made a great contribution to catching the king of monsters. Also, a feast will be held in a week, so make sure all the central nobles attend.”

At the emperor’s words, the central nobles and the Imperial Knights bowed their heads and accepted the order. The emperor, who shed a satisfied smile as he looked at them, got up from his seat and left the audience. After a while, all the nobles also left, leaving only Dietrich and the Imperial Knights Templar. The knight commander who sent the members out approached Dietrich.

“I don’t know which method they used, but don’t think it’s going to be easy.”

Then Dietrich, who looked at him indifferently, replied with a smirk.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Or do you want me to get it right? I wonder if the one who gave you orders felt the same way.”

“… … now… … !”

The knight commander could not express his anger even when he clearly mocked the emperor. Because that means acknowledging that the emperor gave the order to assassinate. Dietrich glanced at the trembling knight leader, unable to continue his words, and then turned away. Just before leaving, he stopped.

“Ah, I want to give that back. I just can’t get over it.”

The knight commander looked around, but Dietrich had already left the audience. The knight leader, who was left alone, trembled and left the audience at once.

After leaving the audience, Dietrich headed straight to the place where he had tied the horse. His mind was confused.

‘I want to run straight to Ciela like this, but… … .’

He knew better than anyone that he couldn’t. It was clear that she wouldn’t like her if she broke her promise.

‘Actually, there is something I want to say.’

Dietrich’s steps paused for a moment. She seems to be on the fence, but Dietrich wanted to get the kiss on the night right. Above all, in that moment, he realized. myself… … .

‘Her… … .’

When Dietrich arrived on the horse, he loosened the leash that had been tied to him and climbed straight up. And ran quickly towards the peacock’s house. I just wanted the three days to pass quickly.

* * *

When I opened my eyes, it was midday. We arrived around noon when the sun was shining, and it was midday. I could recognize it right away. I slept for another full day. If I just collapsed, the day passed in a blink of an eye, and I let out a deep sigh.

‘The peacock… … .’

I immediately opened the newspaper on the table. If it worked out as planned, it would have been published in the newspaper right away. There’s no way the Emperor would miss out on such an event. I would like to inform you at least one day soon.

[The Demonic Subjugation Team led by Duke Crayman and the Imperial Knights, Subdue the Demon King!]

just as expected. It was written in a very special manuscript. If the duke made a report and the emperor would have found out the truth, the imperial family would have announced it only late at night. If it was published in the newspaper the next morning, the plan would have been successful.

‘If this is enough, the organization must have already figured out the situation.’

In the first place, the core of the king of monsters was not Ethernum.

‘By the way, the power of Aethernum is really great.’

It wouldn’t have been easy to deceive the eyes of the imperial family, but it’s over so soon.

‘Actually, it’s a different kind of ability than magic, so it’s hard to tell.’

Thinking about it, I stretched out. Now that I see it, my body is clean and my clothes have been changed. Apparently, while I lost consciousness, Ho-yeon was washed and even changed clothes.

‘Because I saw that… … .’

I swore it was okay because it was safe for Ho-yeon, but I might have been surprised to find out that it came back covered in blood. Fortunately, there are no wounds thanks to the healing ethernum? When he finds out that he was stabbed by the duke’s sword, Ho-yeon will surely try to kill the duke. Ugh, just thinking about it is terrifying.

I looked out the window, loosening up all my stiff joints. It felt like the new year started yesterday, but it was already early March. The air was still cold, but the sun was warm. Looking at the peaceful scenery of the nursery school, I felt reassured. I mean, it’s really over.

‘This time it was really dangerous.’

There were many obstacles after entering Siella’s body, but each time, she was able to get out safely by using the information from the original. But this time, if it hadn’t been for Vincente, he might have died.

Thinking about it, I realized that this was a bit of a careless thing. I don’t know what kind of impact it will have on the children because of me… … .

‘Maybe I’m impatient.’

In the original work, the closer the time of Jack’s death, the closer the emperor’s potential was to be lowered. So to protect Jack and the kids just in case. But the more I thought about it, the more reckless it was this time. If I die in the first place, it means nothing. On the contrary, the children may suffer even worse. In the future, you have to be more careful and careful.

There are only two Aethernums left. Except for the Ethernum, which remained unknown until the end in the original, all that was left was the cursed Ethernum possessed by the enemy.

‘I haven’t heard anything about Vincente in the canyon.’

When we meet again, I will ask what happened then.

‘Come to think of it, I couldn’t even say a proper thank you.’

I couldn’t even remember if I said hello because I wasn’t in a good mood. Anyway, there is something to be said.

‘Let’s say thanks properly the next time we meet.’

Thinking, I moved away from the window. Two days later, the Duke and Vicente come to visit. Before that, I was thinking of maintaining an orphanage and making food for children. As soon as I opened the door with that thought, I stopped.

“Cloan? What are you doing in front of the door?”

The only difference was that as soon as the door opened, Cloan and the children were there. The other children were a little further away from the door, but Cloan was struggling right in front of the door, holding a tray. On the tray was a plate with a lid. I was surprised at the situation I almost ran into, but Cloan did not readily answer. Ren whispered softly from behind, as if Clauan was feeling frustrated.

“Cloan, what are you doing?”

“Wait a minute, Ren, I’m not comfortable with this!”

“Still, I worked hard on it, so be a little more courageous.”

“Ugh… … .”

At Ren’s words, Cloan bowed her head. At first glance, his face was red. What is the situation? I wanted to ask, but it seemed that Chloane needed time, so I watched without saying a word. After a while, Cloan spoke in a muffled voice.

“He, Ho-yeon said that the director was not in good health and needed a good rest… … .”

“Ummm.”

I quickly understood the situation. Just like the last time I had a cold, I begged Ho-yeon to let the children see me, and Ho-yeon seemed to be begging me to take a break because I was not feeling well. It’s not wrong, but what does that have to do with the current situation?

As I was looking at Cloan, my gaze suddenly turned to the tray. So in a bowl with the lid closed. Noticing that I was looking at it, Cloan exclaimed in an erratic way.

“So I made porridge with the kids! Because Ho-yeon can’t make porridge… … . He said that when you’re sick, you should eat porridge to get better quickly… … .”

“Ah… … .”

My eyes widened at Chloane’s words.

‘You killed him.’

I used to make porridge when Jack was sick, but remembering that, when the news came that I was ill, the children gathered together to make porridge. And Cloan brought porridge as the representative.

It seemed awkward because I was not used to this kind of situation. Rather… … . I stared blankly at Cloan and the children. An unfamiliar feeling swelled up. My eyes just got red.

“ledger? Ooh, are you crying?”

“Ugh, no.”

Chloane, who felt something strange and raised her head, opened her eyes wide in surprise. Even the children who were watching from a distance approached in surprise. The children spoke to each other in a worried voice.

“Wow, Director, don’t you like porridge?”

“Cloane, did you do something wrong?”

“No, Ren! You saw it too!”

“Director, I’m sorry… … ?”

It was only the corners of their eyes that were red, but the children did not know what to do as if something big had happened. In particular, Cloan, who brought porridge himself, was restless. Seeing that I had made a mistake, I smiled and shook my head.

“No, not because I’m sad, but because I’m happy.”

To be more precise, it would be appropriate to say that there were mixed feelings. The children who would have prepared porridge for me were wonderful, and I was moved by the feeling that someone made porridge for me. So, I had tears in my eyes. I lowered my posture and handed the tray from Chloane. And made eye contact with the embarrassed Cloan.

“thanks. It wouldn’t have been easy, but it must have been hard.”

“Well, that’s about it… … .”

Cloan responded casually, but Ren stood behind him and said with a mouth, ‘You worked hard.’ Cloan, unaware of that fact, snorted and shrugged.

“Thank you all. I will eat well.”

As they expressed their gratitude, the children showed proud smiles.

‘By the way, I can’t see Jack.’

Considering the time, he was probably taking Leonard’s lessons. First, before the porridge cooled, I took a tray and went back inside. The children followed along. When I put the tray on the table and opened the lid, a cloud of steam leaked out. The death didn’t seem special. It was a typical white porridge with finely chopped vegetables. When I opened a spoon, the children looked at them with nervous expressions. In particular, Chloane’s eyes were so intense that it felt a little burdensome.

“Then I will eat.”

My eyes were focused, so I naturally reported the situation. The steam was still rising, so after blowing it out to cool the heat, I put it in my mouth as it is.

gulp. There was a sound of salivation that I did not know who belonged. filth filth. Chew and swallow slowly.

“Uh, how are you?”

Cloan asked as a representative. I made eye contact with the children with a very serious face. There was a serious atmosphere, and I answered with a broad smile.

“Very tasty.”

“really?”

“Yeah, really.”

Not that it wasn’t, but the porridge was really delicious. Even without soy sauce, the seasoning was just right, and the vegetables were also cut into appropriate sizes, making it easy to eat. In fact, my body had been cured of ethernum and there was no need to eat porridge because I was not sick. But is it the children’s sincerity? It seemed really strong. As soon as I emptied the bowl, I touched my stomach with satisfaction. And with a smile on his face he said to the children.

“thanks. Thanks to you, I feel better.”

“What a relief!”

At my words, the children looked at each other and laughed. It was a celebration of success. I grabbed the bowl and tray and got up from my seat. The children dried it, but it didn’t hurt, but I couldn’t leave it to the disposal. While leaving after washing the dishes with the children hanging on their backs, I ran into Leonard coming down from class.

“Oh, Mr. Leonard. Hello.”

“I heard you were ill, are you okay now?”

It seemed that Ho-yeon was surrounded. I nodded my head as I thanked Ho-yeon inwardly.

“Yes, I am fine now. Is class over?”

“Yes, shall we go to the director’s office?”

“okay.”

Naturally, Leonard headed towards the director’s office. I went with him and stopped for a moment to pat Jack’s head as he looked up at me.

“I had a hard time taking classes. Are you not hungry? Would you like me to make something?”

“… … No, it’s okay. Are you any better than that?”

Jack asked with a worried face. It must have been that he was bothered by the fact that he couldn’t keep by my side because he was taking classes. I nodded my head vigorously.

“I ate the porridge the children made, and now I’m fine. You do not have to worry.”

“What a relief.”

Jack looked relieved. After smiling at Jack like that, I hurriedly headed to the director’s room with Leonard. After offering a seat to Leonard, I had a cup of hot green tea.

“You worked hard in class.”

When I spoke, Leonard shook his head and responded as if his mouth hurts when he says two words.

“Jack’s learning skills are increasing day by day. I’m currently studying for a university course, so I’m done talking, heh heh. These days, I live by the taste of teaching this guy.”

“Then I’m glad.”

Jack is a good kid, but as a guardian, he couldn’t help but be worried. Still, Leonard was always satisfied, so I was relieved as well. Then he suddenly looked sad and said:

“Honestly, Jack’s talent is too precious to be just tutoring. Jack is a kid who will do anything he can. A kid like Jack will be able to develop his talents by giving him a variety of experiences.”

At Leonard’s words, I nodded with a serious expression.

‘That’s right.’

That’s what I’ve been thinking all along. Jack is being taught by the best teacher he wants, but that doesn’t make him feel that he’s not good enough. You can’t know everything by just teaching.

‘But it’s not as easy as I thought.’

Leonard doesn’t know the details, but as long as the Emperor is there, Jack cannot be freed. As my expression darkened, Leonard quickly said how he interpreted it.

“It’s not something we’re going to do right now. However, as a guardian, I would like the director to think about it as well. We will think about it together.”

“Thank you for your concern.”

“As a teacher, it’s natural. Let’s just go back.”

“Yes, let’s go together.”

I also had to go find Ho-yeon, so I went out together. After seeing Leonard off, I was able to find Ho-yeon in the backyard. Hoyeon was filling the stove with firewood.

“Hoen.”

“Ah, my lord.”

As I spoke, Hoyeon stood up and looked at me. There was ashes on her white cheeks, so I quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped it off. Hoyeon closed her eyes slightly.

“It’s done.”

As I backed away after wiping my cheeks, Hoyeon nodded at me. and she asked

“Is there anything you want me to do?”

“Um, no. It’s not something to do… … Can we talk for a moment?”

Hoyeon’s eyes widened at my unexpected words. Then she nodded her head. I took Ho-yeon to the director’s room. For her, who doesn’t like bitter things, I served hot lemon tea. And sat across from him.

“Drink it. It’s made with homemade lemon juice.”

“Thank you, I will drink.”

Hoyeon grabbed the mug with both hands. And he took a sip carefully. Then her eyes widened.

“Delicious! This is my first car like this. Sweet and sour… … !”

Hoyeon burst into exclamation. I remember the first time she ate a sandwich. When she hurriedly tried to slurp, I quickly dissuaded her.

“Drink slowly. Then Della.”

“Yes!”

In spite of the loud reply, Hoyeon made a gurgling sound and turned the car over. After she drank it all, she knocked the glass down and put it down. He seemed to like it very much to have a smile on his lips. I was thinking that I should ride it again next time, but Hoyeon asked with a slightly red face.

“Are you calling because you want me to drink this tea?”

“Uh, um, it’s not… … .”

I was stunned at Hoyeon’s sudden slap. Seeing me like this, Hoyeon tilted her head.

Yeah, it won’t change anything if time passes. I took a deep breath. how to start talking As I rolled my eyes, I opened it up and started talking.

“So… … .”

After this story is over, Ho-yeon will probably be angry. Did you say lemon tea would be served back then? Then I might be able to relieve my anger a little. There was a bit of regret.

* * *

The story I told Hoyeon was what happened in the monster forest. Ho-yeon would have a hard time understanding if he said, ‘Strengthen the boundaries of the nursery school,’ so I decided to tell the truth. The place I went to was the Monster Forest, the reason I went there, the organization that was aiming for it, and even the story of Vincente.

He didn’t talk about Jack and the Emperor. Because I felt it was not the time to reveal it yet. At least for now, I wanted to keep it a complete secret between me, Jack and Count Seymour. However, he said that there was something that might threaten the children and that Eternum had to be collected to render it incapacitated.

“Then the smell of blood from the master’s body… … .”

“Yes. Oh, of course not my blood! I have no injuries.”

There was a high probability that Ho-yeon had already recognized by smell that my blood was also mixed. However, when Ho-yeon changed my clothes, there were no wounds, and I couldn’t cause Ho-yeon to worry anymore, so I quickly made excuses. However, if that would have relieved Ho-yeon’s expression, that wasn’t the case. Hoyeon was facing me with a very serious face.

‘I’d be reluctant too… … ?’

Simply protecting an orphanage would have a different meaning than being wary of an unknown entity that might come upon you. I can’t relax even for a moment. I was going to say that the probability of that happening is very low. It’s because it’s just not saying it. That said, I couldn’t say that I can leave if I don’t like it. I desperately need hon. At least until I can wield more magic. However, apart from that, I had to apologize because I made him get involved in something for nothing.

I opened my lips more carefully, looking at Ho-yeon’s eyes.

“I’m sorry for getting you into something. But I’m Ho-Yeon, you… … .”

I need. tried to say

“It’s not about that.”

“Huh… … ?”

After cutting my own words, I looked at Ho-yeon, unable to hide the thought that I did not understand. Seeing me like this, she sighed deeply as if frustrated. It was the first time I had seen Ho-yeon like this, so I had my eyes closed. Finally, Ho-yeon looked into my eyes and said.

“It is my mission to protect the master and the children. It’s my choice, so no matter what happens, I won’t regret it. I will risk my life to protect this house.”

“Hoen… … .”

“What upsets me is that the master didn’t tell me anything. Why didn’t you tell me you were going to the monster forest?”

“that… … .”

I knew Hoyeon would be angry, and I didn’t want to cause any worries. I thought that not knowing was the medicine. I couldn’t even speak. Ho-yeon also lowered her head slightly to see if she was expecting an answer. Her voice came from below.

“I am here to protect my master. But it’s too much for me that the owner doesn’t even know that when he’s in danger… … .”

“Hoen… … .”

Ho-yeon’s shoulders trembled slightly. Both hands rested on their knees and clenched their fists. Only after seeing it did I realize that I had made a very big mistake. The actions he did for Ho-yeon were left as scars for Ho-yeon. I couldn’t keep up with words. Silence passed, and I carefully opened my lips.

“Sorry. I was reckless.”

“… … no. I was so rude. However… … I am only for the owner and the children. He returned with his back to his people. So please trust me. I would even give my life for you.”

Ho-yeon looked up at me with silver-gray eyes filled with sincerity. For this moment, he was not a cat, but a dog afraid of being abandoned. Looking at it, I nodded slowly.

“yea, I got it. I’ll keep that in mind.”

I also faced him with a serious expression and answered.

“From now on, I will tell you everything. Because I believe in you more than anyone.”

At my words, Hoyeon put on a moved expression on her face. I smiled as I looked at such an honour. When I think about it, the person I could trust the most in this world was Hoyeon. Her loyalty was unquestionable as she returned from leaving behind the people she had missed so much.

‘And just in case, it would be better to tell Hoyeon everything.’

But about Jack, I had to discuss it with him. I can’t tell him his secrets at will. Ho-yeon will understand this. Then, I suddenly had a question.

‘How did Jack come to this place?’

The province of Frit, as seen on the map, was on the outskirts of the empire, far from the capital. Even more so, Jack was sent to the countryside to avoid the eyes of the Golden Emperor. To be safe, you should stay there all the time. At least until he becomes an adult capable of reclaiming the throne.

The small doubts that had sprung up gradually inflated. Come to think of it, there were a couple of strange things. How does Jack know that he is the prince? If someone told you, who is that person and where is it? How did Jack get here? Things that were simply passed on by saying that it was simply ‘the setting of the original’ started to annoy me like a thorn in it. Maybe there is a circumstance that didn’t appear in the original, like Ciela found out about Jack’s identity.

‘I’ll have to ask Jack soon.’

I’m sure it caught my heart.

 

I Need Sponsorship – Volume 2

I Need Sponsorship

Volume 2

The other children were talking to each other, so I could only hear their voices. Jack’s voice trembled strangely. The fingertips holding me were trembling.

I know what Jack is afraid of. Jack’s parents were murdered by the emperor. And the emperor was trying to kill Jack. For Jack, the imperial family and the emperor would be a nightmare in itself. Knowing this better than anyone else, I refused to support the imperial family. It’s to avoid the Emperor’s gaze, but because he knows what Jack is afraid of.

Jack, who was usually good at managing emotions, felt a little unfamiliar to me. It seemed to overlap with the figure who told me he wanted to study a long time ago. After looking at Jack for a moment, I hugged him. Jack’s body, which was thicker than before, was wrapped around my arms. Jack stopped breathing. I could feel him looking at me with surprised eyes.

“it’s okay.”

“… … .”

“Don’t worry, nothing will happen. You don’t have to be anxious.”

Jack is unaware that I know who I am. So all I could say was this. At my sudden action, the other children stopped talking and looked at me and Jack. I hugged Jack for a moment, then let him go and smiled.

“So, can you wait well?”

Jack’s face turned red at my soothing tone. Nodding his head, he answered with a slight grunt.

“worry… … I don’t.”

Looking at Jack like that with a stern expression, I got up. The sound of a carriage was coming from outside. I said to the children before I left the door.

“And when I come back, a new person will come with me.”

“Are you new?”

When Ren asked, I smiled and answered.

“Yeah, someone who will protect you.”

After saying that, I left the curious children behind and left the door. Immediately, a stopped carriage came into view. The seal of the duke was not stamped. Even so, it is a majestic carriage that cannot be compared with that of a carriage rental company. Because it was a carriage heading to the Imperial Palace, it looked bigger and more splendid than before.

“I have come to see you at the Imperial Palace.”

The driver approached and politely opened the door. Swallowing my saliva, I got into the carriage.

The door closed and the wagon began to move. The carriage was too wide for me to ride alone. As I gazed at the passing scenery, I was lost in thought.

‘I’ll be away for a day, but will the children be okay?’

The gates were strictly enforced and the children did not go out arbitrarily, but it was inevitable that they were anxious.

‘I need him too.’

I glanced at the luggage bag that had been carefully placed next to me. A rune pouch, a perfume bottle and a black robe in the bag. All unrelated, but essential for future plans.

‘I wish I didn’t have to use the rune pouch.’

Actually, I don’t know much about him. I just thought of her while looking back to see if something happened around this time in the original story.

‘Lodi’s teacher.’

At this time she was being sold at the slave auction house. Sold to a vicious aristocrat, she kills and kills her master’s natural enemies, but when it becomes useless, she is sold again. It was the gladiator field where Lodi was working. The relationship between the two began there.

‘But right now I need her.’

If it were her, it would definitely be a big help in protecting the children. The things I prepared were what I needed to save her.

‘Can I do well?’

As a place is a place, this plan will be very risky. Even more so than when I wrote a letter to Duke Crayman. Come to think of it, I wondered how he would react if he found out about this plan now.

‘I’m sure he’ll be angry about doing something dangerous again.’

no doubt it will Thinking about it, I laughed a little.

“We will arrive at the Imperial Palace soon.”

At that moment, the driver at the driver’s seat conveyed the situation. I hardened my lips that had been smiling. From now on, you have to be careful.

* * *

Arriving at the Imperial Palace, I got off the carriage and looked at the coachman.

“You’ve been through a lot.”

“We will help you on your way back.”

I shook my head.

“it’s okay. There is a separate carriage to take you on the way back. You can just go.”

I didn’t have a wagon to ride, but I couldn’t get his wagon to go where I had to go. As soon as he gets on his carriage, the news will surely reach his ears.

At my words, the coachman put on a worried expression.

“However… … .”

“It’s really good.”

“Then I will.”

Reluctantly, the coach drove the carriage back. I looked at the carriage moving away, and then I turned my head to the look of popularity I felt behind me. She was a maid in a maid outfit. Perhaps it was the role of guiding the people who entered the palace here. I held out an invitation to her. After checking the contents, she bowed her head and said to me.

“I will guide you to your room.”

The handmaiden walked in the lead, and I followed after with a thoughtful expression on my face.

* * *

“You can stay in this room until the banquet. Please call me if you need anything.”

After the maid left the room and looked around the room for a while, I sat down on the bed.

‘Wow, it’s comfortable… … .’

I felt comfortable in the feeling of the soft mattress. I glanced at the wall clock.

‘I left in the morning, but it’s already lunchtime.’

Apparently, was located on the outskirts of the capital, just like the Duke Craigman’s residence, so it was quite a distance from the Imperial Palace. But even so, there is still a long way to go until the banquet. I turned my head and looked outside the terrace. The scenery of the Imperial Palace was spread out.

‘I really came to the Imperial Palace.’

A place that will later become an important background for the original work. With that in mind, this was a great opportunity. When will I visit the Imperial Palace again?

‘It wouldn’t be bad to learn the geography of the Imperial Palace on this occasion.’

I learned about trade routes and the topography of the empire as an appendix to the book, but I did not know the geography of the imperial palace. I was even more concerned because the relationship between the Imperial Palace and Jack was deep. I made up my mind, just in case, slipped my luggage bag deep under the bed and left the room. I didn’t have to worry about getting lost. It was because the user could ask about the location of the room from anywhere because the one lying inside the palace was the user.

‘Oh, that’s cool.’

When I came out, a cool breeze blew. As I was walking along the promenade, I took a slight step forward. As I walked along the exterior wall of the building, I learned the location and shape of the building. Based on the main palace, it was meant to be cooked as much as you could see and later transferred to a map. As I was walking like that, I was far away from the main palace. Still, the roof of the main palace was so high that it was possible to visit it from afar.

‘Should I just go back?’

I don’t know how long it took, but I knew it took quite a long time. As I watched the sun set in the middle of the sky, I was about to turn away.

Then that moment. crumble. I felt an unknown popularity behind my back. Startled, I looked back.

‘What, what?’

There was no such thing as a human figure. Only the thick bushes were swaying in the wind.

‘The sound of the wind… … ?’

However, it felt somewhat artificial to be the sound of the wind.

gulp. I was salivating from the slight tension. I looked around. There were no people around because he had left the trail and entered the forest. My thoughts were split in two. Should I just ignore it and pretend not to know, or check the identity of the sound? Naturally, I was inclined to just ignore it and go back. It’s natural, isn’t it? Even though it was still in the Imperial Palace, the realm of the emperor, there was nothing more troublesome than that if I got involved in a frivolous thing. I wanted to finish the banquet as safely as possible and carry out my next plan. So, if I hadn’t listened to the next sound, I would have ignored the pretense and went back to my room.

“Black… … .”

A sound coming from over the bush caught my foot.

“Ugh. black… … .”

There was a faint sound of suppressing sobbing.

“Ouch, black… … .”

I let out a deep sigh. Then, as I turned and gathered the bushes from which the voice was leaking, a young boy with golden hair looked at me with a surprised face.

* * *

Dietrich finished the entrance exam one step ahead of Siela. As soon as he got off the carriage, the emperor’s attendant approached.

“Your Majesty awaits, Your Majesty Duke Crayman.”

“… … .”

Hearing that the Emperor was waiting, Dietrich closed his lips and nodded. The attendant walked ahead and guided the way. Dietrich walked after him. The servant’s steps stopped standing tall in front of the door.

“You can just go inside.”

He opened the door and Dietrich stepped in. The door closed and Dietrich raised his gaze.

“Are you here, Duke?”

“I see you, Your Majesty.”

“It was such a greeting ceremony in a place like this. Sit down.”

When Dietrich bowed his head, the Emperor shook his head and offered him a seat. Dietrich sat down and the Emperor sat across from him. The emperor was very comfortable attire. The meeting place was also an office, not an official audience room. Soon the attendant came in and left the car.

“Listen.”

“… … .”

At the emperor’s invitation, Dietrich took a brief sip of tea. But that was all. He no longer touched the teacup. The emperor, dissatisfied with the appearance, frowned, but it was only for a brief moment. He parted his lips in a relaxed manner.

“First of all, congratulations on your trade with the Western Kingdom. Thanks to you, the empire will prosper.”

“thank you.”

“But I’m curious. How did you find a way to enter the Western Kingdom?”

The emperor asked with a face of pure curiosity. But those eyes are sharp. On the other hand, Dietrich answered leisurely as if he had prepared himself.

“Thanks to a talented assistant.”

“If you are a helper?”

The emperor’s eyes sharpened. In his mind, he remembered a woman. But the answer returned was unexpected.

“This is Rick Hennamun. He gave me advice.”

“Rick… … I think you’re talking about the second son of the Henamun family. Yes, he was also a clever man.”

The emperor leaned on his back. And I looked at Dietrich as if to dig deep, but I couldn’t find any agitation in him. The emperor opened his mouth.

“Jim is always counting on you. It was the same that led the war to victory, and so was the trade with the Western Kingdom. You never disappoint Jim.”

The Emperor looked at Dietrich with deep eyes. Had others seen it, it would have seemed that the emperor really cared for him. But Dietrich’s expression was so cold. Because he knew everything he said was a lie.

The Emperor hates Duke Crayman. Duke Crayman also does not follow the emperor. It was a fact that no central aristocrat knew. Nevertheless, he hides his sincerity and puts on a mask to disguise his affection and kindness. Dietrich didn’t like the Imperial Palace even more because he wasn’t good at camouflage. But the most embarrassing thing is… … .

“If you had been my son, I would have cared for you far more than your predecessor.”

Exactly this. Trying to inflict wounds on someone by pretending not to be.

“Isn’t it? The previous duke abused and ignored talented people like you, no matter how ‘monsters’ they were. I’m driving you to that barren battlefield so that you don’t want to pass on a dying family.”

“… … .”

Dietrich didn’t respond. He simply stared at the emperor with his cold, frozen golden eyes. Even the emperor did not avoid his gaze. A suffocating silence passed. The next moment, the Emperor brought up a slightly different topic.

“By the way, I heard that the Duke Crayman is sponsoring this time.”

Dietrich’s hardened eyes turned to him. The emperor touched the teacup and continued speaking.

“It’s strange, you’re sponsoring. Has there never been such a case?”

the emperor asked skeptically. After a moment’s silence, Dietrich answered.

“The Duke Craymans will also start a relief project in the future. Sponsoring an orphanage is just the first step for him.”

“It makes sense.”

The emperor laughed. It’s a relief project. But even so, there were some things that didn’t make sense.

“But it turned out that that was the director of the orphanage that Jim was specifically trying to support. I heard from the messenger that you declared that you would not accept any sponsorship other than the duke, but why? Wouldn’t it be nice to receive more support?”

At the Emperor’s words, Dietrich swept down the teacup. The heat was gone and it was lukewarm. A smile naturally appeared when her face came to mind. Dietrich looked at the emperor again with a hardened face and gave the answer.

“Because someone who knows they have ties to the Craymans could approach them disrespectfully in the name of patronage.”

The emperor was silent for a moment at the words that seemed to have been aimed at him, and then spoke in a sarcastic tone.

“The Duke was more suspicious than I thought. Couldn’t he be someone who genuinely wants to help?”

“Then we can help others. is not the only place that needs help.”

“… … Don’t you think you might be selfish?”

“The Dukes of Crayman will spare no effort in their support.”

It was clear what that meant. It meant that we would give more generous support than the combined support. The emperor had no further objection. However, he soon changed his mind and prepared one more question. he asked with a serious face.

“Why do you care so much about ? As you said, there are many places that need help, but I feel like I’m only focused on that. Maybe it has something to do with the director of the orphanage?”

Dietrich had already explained that it was Rick Hennamun’s wit, but the Emperor was not entirely convinced. Apparently, Dietrich and Ciela’s relationship was suspicious.

Dietrich’s gaze fell down at the emperor’s direct question. His golden eyes gleamed with a mysterious light. When his gaze turned to the emperor again, his gaze was more determined than ever. As if trying to protect something.

“She is obviously a good person, but it is not a relationship that your Majesty will question you.”

At least she said that. His own mind didn’t matter at all.

“It’s just a relationship between the sponsor and the beneficiary.”

“Right… … .”

Dietrich’s figure was very firm. There didn’t seem to be an inch of faltering or a lie in what he said. At that moment, Dietrich stood up. The emperor’s head lifted upwards.

“Then I said hello, so I will leave. See you at the banquet hall.”

After bowing down, he went out. He was very dissatisfied with the way he left before he even answered. But, since I got a little bit of what I was going to get, I didn’t have to call it back. The emperor pondered what he had said.

‘This is Rick Hennamun’s resourcefulness and has nothing to do with the director.’

Certainly, if you think about it rationally, it was more convincing to say that it was Rick Hennamun’s wit, known for his cleverness and ingenuity, rather than the help of a meager fallen nobleman. Even so, he couldn’t shake the suspicion that there was something he needed to forcefully prevent him from sponsoring an orphanage.

‘Maybe she will be Duke Crayman’s only weakness.’

After a while, when the attendant came in to clean the tea, the emperor asked.

“It’s a banquet soon, where is Shade?”

The servant replied with a puzzled face.

“You are probably hiding somewhere alone.”

“Twitter, it’s so depressing that a guy named the prince said something. I’m so pathetic. Find it now and bring it to me.”

“Yes.”

As the servant, who had received the order, was about to leave the office, the emperor stopped him.

“Oh, and I’ll have to release people in the banquet hall.”

The emperor smiled brightly.

“Attach Siela Feirund and ask him to discuss his relationship with Duke Crayman.”

I was curious. Is she really nothing to the duke?

“I will obey your orders.”

The servant left and the emperor, who was left alone, tilted his head. A meaningful smile appeared on his lips.

Meanwhile, Dietrich’s expression as he left the office was frozen.

– “Isn’t it? The previous duke abused and ignored talented people like you, no matter how ‘monsters’ they were. I’m driving you into that barren battlefield so that you don’t want to leave your family behind.”

A smirk leaked out.

‘It’s a monster. It’s been a long time since I heard it.’

He had heard it countless times before he went to war, but after returning to victory in the war, no one spoke directly in front of him. Instead, he looked at him with more reluctant eyes than before. Also, he said he was a monster. He knew very well why the emperor suddenly said such a thing. The emperor wants him to be hurt and frustrated more than anyone else.

Dietrich looked up at the sky. I remembered what she had said, whether she wanted to be comforted in her depressed mood.

-“You are the best and strongest person I have ever seen.”

Suddenly, I wanted to see her. He hurriedly moved on. Anyway, at night you will be able to see her even from a distance.

* * *

The boy, startled by seeing me suddenly appeared, stiffened. Tears were dangling from his enlarged eyes.

“You, who are you!”

The boy jumped up from his seat as if he had woken up late and pointed at me. With the other hand, he quickly rubbed his eyes. I was so embarrassed that I pretended to know for nothing, but I regretted it, but I couldn’t help it. Hearing a cry just sounds like a child, but how can you ignore it as an adult? If I ever lost my way, I thought I would go back together. However, seeing that I was bewildered by my existence, I thought that was not the case. Then why was this little girl crying here?

“Who, didn’t I ask who you are! Ho, maybe it’s the one that Abamama sent… … ?”

‘Abama?’

I stopped at the name that came out of the boy’s mouth. And I looked at the boy again. Blonde hair with a higher purity than Lodi and bright blue eyes. At first glance, the finest fabrics and the attitude of putting the horse at once. Above all, even the name of Abamama… … .

‘Maybe boy… … .’

-[And that year, Emperor Ioman Price had a child from Empress Iris.]

-[He is the first Prince of Seid Price.]

I remembered a passage from a book I had read at the bookstore. I stared blankly at the boy. The boy was looking at me with distasteful eyes.

“I asked what it was.”

When I said nothing, the boy’s attitude changed slightly. He stepped back and looked at him with wary eyes. I paused for a moment. I thought about running away like this for a while. There’s nothing good about being entangled with the royal family. But such behavior will only raise suspicion. It is difficult to even search for a suspicious person for nothing.

‘I’ll just ignore it.’

He must have known that the crying child was the royal family. I just blamed myself for being weak to a child and answered with a smile as innocent as possible.

“A passerby… … Is it?”

“A passerby… … You mean this place?”

The boy, Seid, looked around once with an absurd face. Well, it was definitely remote and sparsely populated to just pass by. But I brazenly pushed on. No matter how princely he is, a child is still a child. There is no business in front of a person with a loud voice.

“Yeah, it was my first time visiting the Imperial Palace, so I got lost while looking around.”

Belatedly, I thought about whether I should say respectful words, but I did as I was told, as I would be more wary if he revealed that he knew that he was the prince. Seid narrowed her eyes and gave her a suspicious look. In front of him, I shrugged lightly. After that, Seid sighed deeply and sat down on the tree.

“If you didn’t come to find me… … , come on, wait! Why are you sitting next to me?”

As I cleared my dress and carefully squatted next to him, Seid stuttered in surprise. I replied lightly.

“You said I’m lost. I don’t know where to go and my leg hurts, so I want to rest a little. Why?”

This made me want to have a conversation with this child. Not only because of the role of Seid, but also because he was curious as to why he was crying alone here as a member of the royal family. Seid gave me a puzzled look at my answer.

“Why, why? Even so, why do you have to sit next to me?”

“I’m sitting here not next to you, but because this tree looks comfortable to lean on. Oh, I don’t have to care.”

“… … Do you really not know who I am?”

Seid, who looked at me suspiciously as I ignored him and did something else, asked cautiously. I knew who he was, but I opened my eyes to answer.

“I do not know. As I said, it’s the first time you’ve been to the Imperial Palace.”

“… … Right.”

At that time, Seid looked relieved. In fact, when I first heard the name ‘Abba Mama’, which he gave me as soon as he saw me, even people who didn’t know his identity would recognize him, but Shade didn’t seem to notice. I’d say it’s a little girl too. I looked up at the sky in silence, and Shade stared at the ground without saying a word. Frankly, it was surprising. I expected him to run away from me since he was caught crying. I glanced at Shade with a smirk. Pure blonde hair, blue eyes, pure white skin and big eyes. He was a pretty boy like Cloan.

‘I mean, he’s a sub male who will fight against Cloan in the future… … .’

In “The Scar That Can’t Be Erased”, Shade appears as a sub male who opposes Cloan. Maybe that’s why he was confronted with Cloan both in appearance and in his family.

“Why… … Do you see it that way?”

I guess I was staring at it in wonder. Seid asked, not knowing what to do. The sight of him staring at me made me feel indescribable.

‘He’s cute… … !’

My heart was pounding when I whined with a puppy-like appearance. I forced my lips to loosen and asked in a calm voice.

“More than that, why were you crying? Did anything upset you?”

“… … 👌”

Seid flinched as she didn’t know I would ask. Even then, seeing that he doesn’t run away, it seems like he didn’t like me. Shade hesitated, and I waited quietly.

After a while, Seid mumbled with a gloomy face.

“… … It’s nothing. It’s just that I’m so stupid and pathetic… … .”

After speaking, Shade buried his face even more deeply, as if he felt depressed again.

“There’s nothing I’m good at, and I feel pathetic and disappointed every day… … I’d rather not have been born… … .”

I stopped at the murmuring I heard. All of a sudden, Shade was whistling again. I felt like my heart was pounding. After a while, he licked his lips.

“Why shouldn’t you have been born?”

“… … ?”

Seid slowly raised her head at my firm voice. I bit my lip. The phrase I heard the most while living in an orphanage was, ‘I shouldn’t have been born.’ Because of the scars of being abandoned and all that they had to endure in the future, fearful and painful, the children would rather deny their existence.

“Sister, Mom and Dad abandoned me. If you’re going to throw it away, why did you give birth to me? don’t give birth I guess I shouldn’t have been born.”

It was just the words my younger brother Seid gave to me. Hearing those words, I felt like my heart was breaking. Then what did I say… … .

“… … I would be sad if you were not born.”

“… … what?”

Seid’s eyes widened. He looked like he doubted my ears. Come to think of it, the main characters were the ones who gave me the most love while reading the book, but Seid was no less sympathetic than that. The obsessive man-like appearance made me a little tired, but he also had pain and was just desperate to be healed somehow. But if you think about it another way, nevertheless, he failed to win love and was ruined. Then the pity for Seid bloomed. So I wanted to comfort this child somehow. I smiled awkwardly and continued.

“That’s right. If you hadn’t been born, I wouldn’t have known of your existence, and I wouldn’t have met and chatted like this.”

“Hey, but we’re first-timers!”

“You will find out gradually. Isn’t it?”

When I replied with a smile, Seid’s face heated up as if he had been depressed. He crossed his fingers.

“Do you really think so?”

“then. I am very happy to have met you.”

His father, the emperor, treated his son as a possession, and instead of love he resorted to verbal abuse and violence. It was after he became an adult that Seid appeared in the film. From the moment he first appeared, he seemed somewhat gloomy and gloomy. He resembled his real wife, the emperor, and excelled in literature, but he did not open his heart to people. He looked very different from the young Seid in front of him now. So I was more concerned. Because I know how this innocent and lovely child will grow up.

“Don’t be hurt by the words of someone who wants to hurt you. Of course, you need to heed the advice, but just ignore the words that don’t help. And there’s no need to be in awe. Because to some, you are a very precious person.”

I thought.

‘Can’t we change the future?’

It would be great if I could change the future of Shade the same way I try to change the future of nursery school children.

‘But if you don’t, your children can be at risk.’

It is necessary to get as far away from the imperial family as possible, and Seid is an imperial family. Trying to change his future could hurt my precious children. I feel sorry for Seid, but I valued the children in the orphanage a little more. However, changing the future of Cloan and Ren could also change the future of Shade. I clenched my fist. Seid, who looked at me blankly, opened her mouth.

“name… … .”

But he couldn’t speak any more.

“Your Majesty, you are here.”

A man suddenly appeared behind him. Seid jumped up.

“Chief!”

“Your Majesty is looking for you.”

Standing up, I stopped at the word ‘Your Majesty’. As the gaze of the man called the valet turned towards me, I quickly ran away in the opposite direction. I heard Seid calling from behind, but I didn’t look back. If I’m right, the man called the vassal would be the emperor’s vassal.

‘You probably didn’t know who I was.’

I didn’t want to be seen by the emperor for nothing.

* * *

Seid couldn’t hide her disappointment when Ciela disappeared in the end. Seeing Seid like that, the chieftain asked.

“Who is that person?”

“Why are you here now!”

Seid shouted again, but the chaplain answered calmly.

“Your Majesty is looking for Your Majesty. The banquet is about to start, so I am asking you to come back.”

At the servant’s words that the emperor was looking for him, Seide pursed her lips. The servant expected that Seid would cry at the news that the emperor was looking for him. Just because he was speechless during a discussion with a prominent scholar, the emperor threw a dagger at him. It happened often. Seid was a brilliant talent compared to his peers, but the emperor wanted a genius more than a genius, and he was always dissatisfied with my son. He replaced his anger with abusive language and occasional violence. Each time, Seid hid alone and sniffed.

The servant knew where he was hiding and crying. So it was easy to find today. But today I was not alone.

‘Who was it?’

Gold flowing red hair. It was a familiar appearance.

“There you are, Chief.”

“Yes.”

The chief servant, who was looking back on his memories, smiled naturally at the voice of Seid calling him. Seid, who was hesitant at that smile, gathered up the courage to ask.

“Am I important to the chieftain?”

“of course. Your Majesty, will you not be the one who will lead the empire in the future after His Majesty?”

“… … Even if I am not the prince, do I still matter?”

“… … .”

The chieftain kept his mouth shut at the unanswered question. Seid looked up at him with half anticipation and half worry. After a while, the mayor answered.

“Yes, even if your Majesty says you are not the Prince, you are precious to me.”

The servant chief’s tone was hard, but Seid’s expression was in full bloom.

“Then do one thing for me! A secret from Abamamama. Will you listen?”

“of course. Please order.”

“Find someone. The girl I just talked to. You must keep it a secret from Abamamama!”

The chaplain paused at the unexpected request, but soon bowed deeply and answered.

“Yes, I will find out who it is and report it to you.”

“Huh! thank you! Hehe.”

Seid was genuinely delighted. His face was full of anticipation.

‘Can we meet again?’

Can we talk a little longer then? Because he was drenched in anticipation, Shade did not know. What kind of face is the waitress, who was so kind, behind me.

* * *

“Hey, I thought you were caught.”

I managed to get back to my room and took a deep breath. I didn’t know that the emperor’s person would suddenly appear there.

‘I didn’t do anything bad, so it doesn’t matter if I get caught.’

He wants to avoid the emperor’s eyes as much as possible.

‘By the way, the time has already come.’

After tidying up my messy hair and dress, it was already evening time. The main gate of the palace was crowded with carriages rushing in. The banquet seemed to have already begun.

‘Duke Craigman is already finished entering the palace.’

I’ll just have to leave too. After checking my luggage under the bed, I left the palace. It wasn’t difficult to find the banquet hall. The banquet hall was the place where the lights were brightly lit and people gathered. I found the banquet hall without difficulty, verified my identity and was able to enter. I said my name before entering, but no one paid any attention. Rather, ‘Baron Feirund? Were there any nobles like that?’ For me, that’s something to be grateful for. Because I don’t want to stand out. I thought I had arrived fairly early, but the banquet hall was already half full. Except for the central nobles and the imperial family, everyone seemed to have entered.

‘Oh, it’s a cake.’

While I was looking around for a place, I found a table with a stack of desserts and walked towards it.

‘I was hungry, but it was good.’

He had been hungry all day. There is nothing to do, so I think it would be good to appease the hunger. It would have been nice if there was more meal-like food, but unfortunately, the only food in the banquet hall was alcohol and dessert. hey, where is this The strawberry cake topped with whipped cream was placed on a plate and moved to the less crowded column. I picked up a strawberry with a cute fork and took a bite. The fresh fruit juice lingered in my mouth.

In the meantime, even the central nobles had finished entering, and the door to the banquet hall was closed. I stood near the entrance and watched the people entering, but Duke Crayman was nowhere to be seen.

‘Are you sure you don’t want to attend?’

The duke thought it might be because he had a bad relationship with the emperor. While he was thinking about it, the emperor’s family entered. The imperial family did not enter through the main gate, but through another gate connected to the podium. The emperor, standing on a high place overlooking the banquet hall, began his speech. His voice resounded loudly in the hall, perhaps by magic.

Shortly after he finished speaking, the band began to play. The scattered nobles gathered in the center in pairs of men and women. The sight of them saying hello to each other and dancing in one direction was so beautiful that my eyes were ecstatic. Even the jewels that reflect the modest gestures and light. There were people dancing and there were many people talking about work in groups. I didn’t belong anywhere, so I stood at a distance and watched.

‘I have to go back in moderation.’

Now that the emperor has entered, it doesn’t matter if you go back at any time. However, if you leave right away, you can stand out and you have to keep up with the planned schedule, so I thought I would pass the time in moderation.

‘By the way, this is really delicious.’

I looked down at the half-eaten strawberry cake. Because it was a cake made in the Imperial Palace, it was incomparable to the one sold at the market.

‘I want to feed the children too.’

Are the kids okay? I came out with strict door control, so I didn’t have to worry about anyone breaking in, but I was still worried. I wonder if the bird without me might get hurt. Who else won’t get sick?

‘I also need a user.’

A person who will protect the children properly, not a janitor who swears at the children like Romanda. To him, tonight’s schedule was very important.

‘I’ll have to make you a cake when I get back.’

He was quite confident in food and confectionery. As I was making plans and taking another bite of the cake, I suddenly noticed that the surroundings had become noisy. The source was near the entrance.

“Sir Duke Crayman!”

“How come you meet someone you don’t know very well.”

“It’s hard to believe that such a beautiful person has such a hideous rumor that he is a monster.”

I turned my gaze towards it. A crowd gathered around him. It wasn’t difficult to find him because he was a particularly tall and prominent person.

‘You attended.’

I was glad to know that he was someone I knew. He was looking around looking for someone. However, surrounded by people, it was not easy at all. By the way, I originally thought it was a beautiful appearance, but when I saw it in the dazzlingly lit banquet hall, it felt even brighter. I usually only see her loose, but I felt that way more when she was well-organized. At that moment, someone spoke to me.

“After all, Duke Crayman is very popular.”

I turned my head. A man approached me and smiled at me.

“Of course, Lady is more beautiful.”

… … what is this man I was puzzled, but answered without a fuss.

“Thanks for the compliment.”

When I took it lightly, the man put on a funny expression. He came one step closer.

“Miss Siela Feirund, right?”

As I was looking for a place to escape, I looked up in surprise at the name that came out of his mouth.

“How can you name me… … .”

“I know. I’ve been interested in it ever since.”

“Yes?”

When I was genuinely startled, he giggled and laughed.

“I mean . I knew because I was looking for sponsorship.”

“Ah yes… … .”

“Are you disappointed?”

“No, not at all.”

What should I say, I felt like I was being made fun of, and I felt very bad. I nodded my head to hurry away from the man.

“Then stop.”

“Wait a minute, don’t you think I’m going to support you?”

He grabbed my wrist, waving his patronage as if it were power. I said, frowned at the force strong enough to feel pain.

“Sorry, but we are no longer accepting sponsorships.”

“Is it because the Dukes of Crayman are sponsoring it?”

“… … .”

I stiffened my mouth at the name that came out of his mouth again. He came closer with a meaningful smile. My nose was close enough to touch his chest. I wanted to get out, but my wrists were holding me and I couldn’t. I looked around to see if there was anyone who could help me, but I thought that no one seemed to notice the situation because it was in a location where I couldn’t see well, and everyone was focused on Duke Crayman.

“It is strange to see that. Aren’t you only sponsored by Duke Crayman and not other sponsors?”

“Put this down.”

The voice became lower. Still, the man did not let go of my hand. He continued to ask questions.

“Is there any special relationship with Duke Crayman?”

After that, I stared at him with a stiff face. Although the man was drawing a smile, his eyes were tenacious. It was as if he was trying to get an answer out of me. At that, I chuckled. As if I heard a very interesting story.

“You are delusional. Is that enough for your daily life?”

“What… … .”

“You asked about my relationship with Duke Crayman.”

I said, staring at my frozen face.

“I will answer you.”

“… … .”

“That is, of course… … , the relationship between the sponsor and the beneficiary. You’re asking something too obvious.”

I scoffed at the man. Confused, he asked.

“Then why do you only get the support of the Duke Craymans?”

“that… … .”

It was time to open our lips to answer. The answer came from another place. Me and the man’s heads turned at the same time.

“I will tell you why. Because we don’t need the support of other families.”

“Crayman… … Peacock.”

As if surprised by his sudden appearance, the man murmured.

‘When did you come?’

I stared blankly at the peacock approaching. He slammed the man’s hand on my wrist with a clattering sound. The man grabbed his tingling hand and took a step back. Naturally, people’s eyes turned to this direction. The face of the man who was pushed by Duke Crayman went red.

“Crayman Ball! what is this… … !”

The man tried to protest, but the Duke was no longer looking at him. As his gaze turned to me, strength entered my body. His eyes fell down.

“Wrist… … It left a mark.”

“Ah, this… … . it’s okay. It doesn’t really hurt.”

“Peacock! My story is not over yet!”

The lightly ignored man shouted indignantly. Then the duke looked at him. However, as soon as their eyes met, the man was overwhelmed and retreated again. His body trembled. Then he pointed at me.

“You have nothing to do with this? This is the relationship between the donor and the beneficiary!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, but they’re trying to stop you from being coercive.”

“Coercive? When did I… … .”

“I didn’t like it, but I forcibly grabbed it and didn’t let it go.”

I intercepted and showed my hand. There was a lot of confusion around the appearance of his wrists, where the handprints were clearly visible. Voices blaming the man came from all over the place.

“Ugh, that’s just for a conversation, but I’m going to go my own way!”

“The problem is that the other party doesn’t want to, but it’s a problem to put up your own ideas and use force. Do you not even know such basic things?”

Duke Crayman sent an blatantly pathetic look. Then, once more, the hall roared. He almost sympathized with Duke Crayman’s words. The man’s face turned red. Shortly thereafter, I witnessed the man behaving strangely.

‘Are you looking somewhere?’

His eyes glared at one place as if asking for help. I looked over there. There was a man. A man sitting on a high place and watching this place.

‘Emperor… … .’

When our eyes met, he put a smile on his lips.

‘It was planned.’

The reason the Emperor had called me here in the first place must have been to find out about the relationship between me and Duke Crayman. He had a person attached for him and he made me up.

‘I was wondering how the peacock would react.’

I looked at the peacock. There’s no way he wouldn’t have noticed what I noticed. Still, he went out and saved me. Even knowing that the Emperor is watching.

The emperor beckoned. The emperor’s attendant brought the knights and started dragging the man. The man was furious.

“What is this, what is it!”

“You made a riot in the hall, so please leave.”

“Well, whose command am I… … !”

“Your Majesty’s orders are to leave.”

“… … !”

The man’s eyes widened at the servant’s words. He was about to say more, but he had already been dragged away. The atmosphere in the hall froze as the man was dragged away. It was because I was upset with the emperor, and now I know what will happen to that man.

“There was a commotion on a good day.”

Me and the duke’s heads went up. The emperor, who did not know when he was approaching, was smiling broadly. As if you found out what you were looking for. His gaze turned to me. I unwaveringly accepted the dark blue eyes that were digging into me tenaciously.

“Whether it was the director of , or who refused my sponsorship.”

It was not a voice of reproach. But a voice that can never be called warm. I bowed my head and showed an example.

“I see your Majesty the Emperor. I am sorry for that.”

“Huh, no. Duke Crayman is sponsoring it, so there is no need to receive support again.”

“… … .”

I chose silence for the bone-studded words. The surroundings were quiet. At the sudden appearance of the emperor, no one could even breathe. Because he knows the emperor’s disposition better than anyone. It was very difficult for me too. The emperor’s gaze turned into a sharp blade and felt as if he was slicing me. But the next moment, I felt my body relaxed and lifted my head.

‘Duke Crayman?’

The peacock was blocking my way.

“I am sorry, Your Majesty. Baron Feirund seemed very surprised, so I stepped forward.”

“… … yes it can be You’re the one in charge. You must have been very surprised, but I hope you are doing well. Then, if you have a chance, let’s see it again.”

The emperor who spoke to me returned to his throne again. An observant band started to play, and the nobles danced as if to relieve the frozen atmosphere. Suddenly, only me and the peacock remained around.

“Are you okay? Go out and get some rest.”

“Ah yes.”

I thought so anyway. Because the glances that were staring at me were almost stinging. I stepped out. But somehow the duke was chasing after me, so I turned around and spoke.

“Where are you going, sir?”

“… … It was the road that followed you.”

“I’m fine on my own… … .”

“Have you been through anything bad? Is it really okay to be alone?”

The peacock’s gaze turned to my wrist. To be honest, my body was shaking. My heart was still pounding at the sudden event.

‘But the Emperor… … .’

Duke Crayman said whether he had read my thoughts.

“Your Majesty has already entered.”

As he said, the throne was really empty. Only Seid, who was sitting in the chair below, was looking at me in amazement. However, because of Duke Crayman who was next to me, he couldn’t even approach me and seemed to be at a loss for what to do.

“then… … Would you like to go with me?”

The emperor also left, and to be honest, I was also afraid that a man was still waiting outside. At my request, the duke nodded and this time stood by my side. I left the palace with the duke and walked towards the detached palace where my room was. Meanwhile, I was thinking.

‘I didn’t mean to do this.’

Today’s banquet was intended to show the emperor that Duke Crayman and I had nothing to do with each other.

‘not good.’

However, it was more like leaving more room for the emperor. Because of the man appointed by the emperor.

‘What was the peacock thinking?’

I glanced at the peacock’s side face. The duke must have known that the emperor was watching, but what was he thinking? He also knew that the Emperor had doubts about our relationship.

“… … It’s like you’re wondering why I’m interfering.”

“Ah.”

The Duke said whether he had even read his thoughts. Before long, we arrived at the garden in front of the detached palace. He stopped and looked at me. During the day, her black hair shimmered softly in the moonlight at night. The golden eyes are like the moon.

“… … I do not know. You just looked dangerous, so your body moved first. I apologize if I made you into trouble. I’m sorry.”

“Oh, no! It’s not something you’re going to apologize for. Rather, I am grateful.”

When he tried to lower his head, I quickly dissuaded him. When the peacock looked at him in surprise, he became embarrassed and said with an awkward expression.

“Actually, I pretended not to, but I was scared. I was relieved that your Excellency showed up just in time. Thank you.”

“… … The benefactor was in danger, of course, shouldn’t it be saved? did you say If you are in danger, I will rescue you.”

I looked at him at the low voice. His expression was very serious. So I smiled and tried to cover up the awkwardness, but I answered seriously.

“But will it be okay?”

He didn’t say it clearly, but the peacock understood and nodded.

“I told the Emperor that it was Rick who helped with the trade, so there won’t be any problems right away. You should always pay attention though. However, this is the first time I have helped the opposite sex, so there may be rumors floating around.”

“Any rumors?”

“The rumor that you might be my lover.”

“I beg your pardon?”

I stopped raising my voice at the completely unexpected words. I shut my lips.

‘Duke Crayman and I are lovers. Nonsense.’

It was really absurd. In the first place, Duke Crayman was the highest nobleman in the empire, and I was the fallen nobleman. Rather, I was worried that the peacock would feel bad. Guessing, I said to ease his mood.

“That is absurd. You and I are lovers.”

“right. That’s nonsense.”

The duke immediately agreed. No, it hurts my heart to say yes right away… … . Unintentionally wounded in my heart, I became pale. But in the next moment, I looked at him in surprise.

“How dare I not get along with someone like you.”

“Yes? what is that… … .”

“‘Monsters’ can’t get along with people.”

The last words were self-helpful self-talk.

‘It’s a monster. Are you talking about the battlefield reaper?’

As I stared at him silently, the peacock averted his gaze slightly. It was the first time a peacock had such a look. Maybe that’s why, my heart ached, and I said quickly.

“If you are a monster, then I will be a monster too.”

Then the duke exclaimed in amazement.

“What do you mean! There is no one better than you.”

“Then there is no one better than you.”

“But I… … .”

“Even if everyone in the world calls you a monster, in my eyes you are the best person I know.”

The peacock’s eyes fluttered at my sincere words. Then he bowed his head.

“… … It is the first time I have ever heard such a word.”

“Then I will tell you whenever I see you. You are a really nice person.”

As I smiled, the peacock looked at me with a strange expression. I smiled softly. At that moment, the bell rang to signal the hour. I checked the time and said.

“I think I should just go in. It could lead to another misunderstanding if it catches the eye of others.”

“okay. That would be nice.”

The peacock nodded in agreement. The garden was in front of the annex, so there was nothing to take them to. As I was about to say goodbye and turn around, the Duke quickly caught me.

“just a second!”

“Yes?”

When I turned around curiously, the duke looked straight at me. His lips parted slowly.

“… … Thank you, Ciel.”

With a serious expression and a genuinely pleasing voice, I immediately smiled broadly and said with a blank expression.

“Me too.”

“I wish you a good dream.”

“Sir too. Have a good night.”

After saying goodbye, I turned around. My face, which had a smile on it, suddenly hardened. I’m sorry to him, but tonight I won’t be able to dream.

As soon as I got to the room, I pulled out my luggage bag that I had tucked deep under the bed. Then he took out a black robe from inside and wrapped it around the dress. The pale purple fabric was covered in an instant. Her red blonde hair was tied up and rolled up.

I checked the time with the central clock tower. 30 minutes past the hour. If you leave now, you will arrive in a timely manner. After getting ready, I packed my luggage and left the room. The hallway was empty. Because they are all in the banquet hall. Thanks for making it easy to move.

I left the private palace and looked towards the front door. Two knights stood guarding the front door. Since no one was leaving the palace, it was idle, so all the knights looked bored. If the front door were like this, there would be no need for a side door. I hurried to the side door I found while exploring the Imperial Palace. The imperial palace at night was golden and splendid, while the places that people could not see were dark and gloomy. It was more comfortable to hide because he was wearing a black robe. Moving like this, I felt like an assassin. In reality, the goal is to escape the Imperial Palace rather than assassinate.

When I reached the side door, I looked at it. Only one knight stood guarding the door. I expected that there would be an expense, but it was a bit disappointing that it really did exist. However, because the knight was alone, the boundaries were more relaxed than the main gate. I deliberately made a rustling sound and came closer. The surprised guard looked up.

“Who are you?”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

I took off the hood. The knight’s eyes narrowed.

“The lady who attended the banquet today said she needed something and was about to go back to get it.”

“miss? Who is it?”

The knight came and looked at me closely. I smiled brightly at him. His face turned slightly red.

“You are the youngest Baron Ergevan.”

“Ergevan… … ?”

The article was completely ignorant. It is natural. Because Ergeban is a name I just coined. But there was nothing to fuss about. How many nobles came to today’s banquet, where even the fallen nobles had to attend, but the knights couldn’t possibly know all of them. he asked again.

“But why leave the front door and go out through the side door? There must be a family wagon?”

can there be such a thing

“The wagon is in reserve just in case. If I can’t find the thing, the lady has to go home… … . Because there was a lady’s command to stay out of sight as much as possible.”

“It’s strange to hear. What is the reason?”

Still, it wasn’t easy to pass as an imperial knight. At the knight’s sharp question, I turned my head slightly as if embarrassed.

“I am a little embarrassed to tell the male driver directly. Other than that it’s just a way to get the essentials… … .”

“… … Hmmm.”

The knight, who had imagined himself alone, coughed in vain with a red face. And leaned back and said.

“I get it. Come on, let’s go.”

“Thank you, knight.”

He smiled and walked through the door. I heard the door close behind me. For some reason, I felt as if I had crossed a large gate, so I called for joy and moved quickly. The reason why I had to leave the main gate and come to the jjokmun was because the border was less, but because the jjokmun was closer to the downtown area.

‘That’s why you have to prepare thoroughly.’

A few days before leaving for the Imperial Palace, it was very helpful to ask the driver about the geography of the Imperial Palace. I moved quickly. It was late at night, but as it was a day, the downtown area was noisy. Voices celebrating today were heard from everywhere. I went straight to the wagon rental shop.

“I want to borrow a carriage and a coachman.”

“Yes, where are you going?”

The driver approached and asked. I answered honestly.

“Let me go to Khan.”

“Yeah, Khan said… … Yes?”

When he said the destination, the dry driver’s expression changed drastically. I raised my head. The driver was agitated and asked.

“Sir, I’m sorry, but… … Where did you say?”

“Khan, I said. Can’t you?”

“Huh! That can’t be! Of course you should take it. We will prepare the best carriage for you!”

The driver ran into the rental office as if on fire. Remaining alone, I reminded myself of the power of ‘Khan’. Cannes. It is a casino where the giants of the empire gather. Gambling is prohibited by law, but there are a few places where it is legally operated with an imperial license. Khan is the largest of all dogs, and the amount of money rolling in is beyond imagination. It was only natural for the driver to be the flagship when he said that he was going to such a place. You are probably guessing about my identity by now.

After a while, he came out with the wagon that really looked the best at the rental shop. Still, I was watching what to do if I didn’t like it. It is absurd to say that a tycoon on his way to Cannes already rides a wagon at a wagon rental company. Since I am a commoner who rarely sees nobles, I don’t think I can think about it this deeply. It’s good for me.

“I like this carriage.”

“Oh, that’s good!”

As I nodded, the driver sighed.

‘This is going to be very expensive, isn’t it?’

It hurts my heart to think of the expenses that will leak out, but if I don’t ride this wagon, I’m sure I won’t be able to even enter Khan’s wagon road. I got into the wagon while the coachman was getting ready for departure. Eventually, the driver who was ready gave the signal and departed. As the wagon was running, I thought about who I was going to meet.

‘Hoen… … .’

A beast of the Myoin tribe and the swordsmanship teacher of future Lodi. and… … .

‘From slavery.’

Hoyeon belonged to the strong side among the beasts. Above all, the relationship between her and Rody in the book was special. He knew how strong his sense of responsibility was, so it was perfect for protecting children.

‘In order to do that, we must first rescue Ho-yeon.’

Like the Western Kingdom Sea Route, it was not easy to estimate the timing. However, based on the fact that the day Lodi and Ho-yeon met five years from now and that the slave auction is held every year on National Day, it was deduced that it is today. Slave auctions were held annually in the basement of Khan.

‘Even so, will I be able to persuade Ho-yeon well?’

uhm. At this time, Hoyeon was worried because it was the time when hostility towards humans was the most severe. This is a mistake, am I not going to die at Ho-yeon’s hand? Even so, if there is good performance, the nursery school will be safe from external threats in the future. Meanwhile, the carriage stopped. As the driver hurriedly opened the door, I gently got out of the wagon.

“It was a lot of trouble. Here is the wage.”

Also, it is difficult to adapt to the noble tone. When I gave you a few gold coins, the driver who received it with a low posture asked cautiously.

“What are you going to do when you die? … .”

“It’s okay, you can go back here.”

“Oh, yes. then… … .”

The coachman, noticing my words, quickly drove the wagon and left. I shook my head.

‘This is a casino from where you can see it. Castle.’

The spire that soared to the sky was truly daunting. The bright lights made my eyes sting. Clenched my fists, I put on the golden mask I had prepared in advance and walked towards the entrance. Immediately, two strong men stopped in front of me.

“How are you?”

I answered the old man’s words with ease.

“I came to find my child. Can you guide me?”

The two men faced each other at my meaningful words. After a while a man turned inward and said:

“I will guide you. Follow me.”

It was covered with a mask, but the lips were exposed, so I followed the man with a smile on his face.

‘They say that the code came to find my child while illegally auctioning off slaves.’

Sickness rose from the ugliness. Unlike the gambling house on the ground, the slave auction house in the basement was operated in secret. Slave auctions are illegal. So, to enter the slave auction house, you had to enter a code. Fortunately, I had read about the password in the setting book, so if I knew the year, I could remember it easily.

The inside of the casino was truly the pinnacle of splendor. Champagne was bursting everywhere, and people were seen dancing naked. The sound of tile rolls and the sound of cheers and lamentations after winning and losing money. A brilliant light scatters overhead. His eyes were glamorous, but he didn’t even give him the slightest glance. I could feel the old man watching me. I had to move naturally, as if I was familiar with it as much as possible.

“Ride.”

At the very back of the casino, there was a door that didn’t suit me, and when I opened it, an elevator covered in gold appeared. As the man opened the elevator door, I swallowed my saliva undetected and went inside. Immediately, the man got on too, and when he lowered the lever, the elevator started going down.

‘Miraculous.’

Does this elevator return to magic? Upon closer inspection, there was a large magic stone embedded in the center of the lever. It’s a magic stone of that size. Once again, I was amazed at the scale of the casino. The elevator went down for quite some time. When the noise of the casino completely disappeared, the movement stopped.

The door opened, revealing a splendid interior in a different meaning from the casino. Everyone wore the same mask as me, but the costumes were more explicit and provocative. Is it because he covered his face? There was no hesitation in his actions.

“After a while, the auction will start. You just have to wait.”

I stood idly, unable to take a step, and then I came to my senses at the voice of Jang-jeong and got off the elevator. The elevator went up again. The watcher disappeared as well, so I looked around more closely.

“Ugh.”

Then, he covered his nose at the terrifying smell. It didn’t smell like perfume, but it was a strangely disturbing smell.

‘It smells like paralysis to control the power of the beast.’

I read the book and knew. The power of beasts is ten times greater than that of humans, so it is said that they control their power through a special paralyzing scent that is only available to beasts. Originally, it wouldn’t be this terrible, but it seems that Hoyeon’s power was strong, so she sprayed more than the amount. Since the scent of paralysis is harmless to the human body, there was no problem in its activities. I stood from a distance and looked through the whole thing. The subterranean group was divided into two groups. A class who was wearing a mask, but chatting in a group… … . On the other hand, there are those who sit and wait for the auction to start.

Naturally, I sat in the innermost seat. After a while, men in masks circulated inside, handing out hand signs. At first glance, it seemed to be used when presenting the amount. But today I won’t be raising this hand sign.

“Hello. May I sit next to you?”

At that moment, a man asked me if I was okay, and he did not answer and sat down next to me. I looked at the man with a puzzled expression. Yes, the face is hidden under the mask, though. However, the man said with an awkward smile, wondering if the discomfort had been conveyed enough.

“You must have been surprised by the sudden sitting next to me. We apologize. You are so beautiful that I must have been drawn to you without knowing it.”

ugh why are you here I was about to move immediately at the sound of a voice that felt like it had been smeared with butter. But he couldn’t move any more at the next man’s words.

“By the way, do you know that? A very special item is coming up at auction today. You will be amazed when you hear it. What a beast!”

“… … Are you Suin?”

As I showed interest, the excited man nodded loudly. I rolled my eyes. It seemed like he wanted to leave his seat right away, but perhaps the word this man is talking about means ho-yeon. Beast slaves are very rare, so I wonder if they come out once a year or not. I wondered if there was anything else I could dig up, so I put back the butt I had removed. Still, I asked while staying away from the man as much as possible.

“It’s very interesting. Can you tell me more?”

“Of course, Lady. Did you know that even the beast people have classes?”

“… … is that so.”

Is there a class in life? The man who misunderstood the laughter that was leaking out grinned.

“Of course, people like us are at the top of the human race. Then there are ordinary nobles. Underneath are the lowly things. In this way, classes are divided among the beasts. Commonly seen Myo or Elyos are the lowest rank. Next is the intermediate level, which is as practical as both sides. Last but not least, the wolves and myoin, which are very rare to see, are of the highest or highest level.”

The man spoke with his arms wide open as if giving a speech. At that moment, the surroundings went dark and the light fell on the central hall. The man whispered in my ear.

“What will come out today is the superlative Myoin. Not only is it beautiful, but it is also agile and destructive at the same time, making it very useful.”

“Are you also targeting the Beasts?”

“of course! Not only me, but everyone here is looking for the beast. How about you, would you like to stare at Lady too?”

“i See.”

The host came up on the podium. His voice echoed in the basement.

“Thank you to everyone who came here today! Tonight is going to be a very special night. Tonight, take your favorite kids. So, first order!”

A girl with a shackle came up.

“10!”

“13!”

“15!”

As soon as it came up, the amount of money was exploding everywhere. The frightened child stood barefoot and trembled. Now everyone focused on the auction, I got up. The man looked at me.

“Perhaps they won’t get a shoin. Not only that, but everyone here will go home without getting any slaves, let alone prisoners.”

“Yes? what is that… … .”

The man expressed bewilderment at my meaningful remarks. I smiled brightly at him.

“I have a lot of money.”

“AHA! Heh heh, that’s right. Are you surprised? I will do my best not to lose to Lady.”

The man clenched his fists as if in response to a prank. Of course, it was a lie to say that there was a lot of money, but it was true that nobody gets slaves today. But there is no need to be skeptical. Leaving the man behind, I approached the man who was handing out hand signs.

“Hey.”

“Yes?”

As I spoke, the man who was waiting looked at me. Looking at him, I stumbled slightly. The startled man quickly supported me.

“What are you doing?”

“This is the scent of paralysis. Stronger than last time.”

“Oh, yes. I can’t help it. The person who was prepared today is very strong.”

“I understand. But I’m weak to scents… … Can you give me some antidote?”

Of course, I don’t know what the smell of paralysis was like last time, but it was laid down as a cornerstone of being a regular here. The man seemed troubled by my request. This is because the antidote is basically impossible to supply. However, following my words, the man had no choice but to hand over the antidote.

“I made all the preparations just because there was a beast today, but I can’t lose consciousness before that. Maybe I’ll buy that beast today… … .”

“… … All right. Here, you can spray it like perfume.”

To show off my wealth, the man handed me an antidote. It was just enough to spray once. I was handed the perfume bottle and turned around with a smile. Then, he took out a perfume bottle filled with water that he had prepared in advance and sprinkled it on. Then he smiled as if he had sprayed the detoxifying scent he had given him.

“It seems a little bit better. By the way, have you heard the story from ‘Vincente’?”

The name of ‘Vincente’ that came out of my mouth made the man’s eyes widen beyond the mask. Vincent. He was the emperor of the dark world who ran this casino and slave auction house. No one really knows his name, but his closest aides and VIPs called him Vincente. That alone could prove my relationship with him.

‘Of course there is no relationship.’

find out something This man was completely deceived. As the man’s eyes fluttered, I stroked his chin as if in trouble.

“It’s difficult. Since we had an agreement with Vincente, I thought the order had already come.”

“that… … I haven’t heard anything about it, but what is it?”

“Before putting the Myo-in tribe beasts up for auction, you should show them to me first.”

I raised my gaze. I’m glad I wore a mask. If it hadn’t been for you, you would have seen me paying attention to hunting prey.

“However… … Auctions have to raise prices through competition… … .”

“Oh, don’t worry. It’s not about living, it’s about watching. If not, would Vincente have allowed it? Isn’t it?”

brought consensus. Still, as the man was confused, I gave the final blow.

“Remember? What happened to those who did not obey Vincente’s orders at the last auction.”

“Ugh.”

“Shall I report this to Vincente?”

“Oh no!”

As I spoke with a bit of intimidation, the terrified man shook his head and led me inside. Following him, I didn’t know whether to laugh or not.

‘If you don’t follow orders, they will kill you mercilessly, so I said it just in case it was true.’

It was decent, but it was a bit awkward. Anyway, how far did I walk inside following the man? Because of the pitch black darkness, it was difficult to recognize the surroundings, so as he looked around, the man’s steps stopped. Slowly stopping, I stepped forward, avoiding the man.

“This… … .”

“This is a special cage made with magic stones.”

“… … Really, that’s great.”

A deep contempt permeated his voice. A ray of light from the auction house fell over us. We were said to be very large, and there was a small woman in bondage. His eyes and mouth were covered, and his arms and legs were bound. It was hard to breathe because of the smell of paralysis, so he was breathing in a cold sweat. It looked as if it had been stuffed alive.

“… … Do I even need to do this? I was locked up in a cage with a magic stone.”

“It’s something you don’t know. Even if we are special, we cannot control how powerful it is without the use of paralyzing incense.”

“AHA… … . So, if the paralyzing scent disappears, you mean that this beast can escape?”

“Yes. So you have to be careful.”

“It’s amazing… … .”

The man nodded his head with a proud face, not recognizing the strange tone of my words. I put my hands together and made a strange sound. And he quietly suggested.

“Can I take a closer look? It’s the first time I’ve been to the Myoin tribe, so it’s amazing.”

“But it is dangerous.”

“it’s okay. It’s tied up like that, and it smells like paralysis, so how can you threaten it?”

I could see Hoyeon’s cat’s ears pricked up. Ho-yeon was now listening to the conversation between me and the man.

‘You shouldn’t be misunderstood by hearing this conversation.’

I was worried that I might not be the first to die, but I couldn’t help it. When I smiled innocently and tilted my head, the man nodded without being able to. He must have been conscious of Vincente.

“Yes, I understand. But never put your hand inside the cage. He is a very dangerous beast.”

“Sure.”

He smiled as a sign of thanks and walked over to us. With every step I took, my hands trembled with tension. Finally I stopped in front of us. Hoyeon didn’t even move like a doll. Ho-yeon’s condition, seen up close, was even worse. He had large and small injuries all over his body, and his white hair was in a tattered state. It looked like a trace that was made while holding Hoyeon. He also had a gag in his mouth. I slowly lowered my posture to match Hoyeon’s eye level. Even if you knew I was right in front of you, Ho-yeon didn’t respond at all.

“Are you tired.”

I whispered quietly. With the noise coming from outside, my little voice could not even be heard by the man. I lowered the volume even further.

“Hoen.”

flinch.

When I called my name, Hoyeon responded for the first time. She lifted her head and looked straight at me. I covered my eyes with an eye patch, but I could feel they were looking at me.

“I’ll help you get out. Instead, you help me too. If you accept it, will you nod your head?”

Ho-yeon showed no reaction for a while. In fact, even if Ho-yeon did not accept the proposal, I would proceed as planned, but I pretended to be as innocent as possible.

After a while, Ho-yeon’s head moved very slightly. I immediately took out the detoxifying perfume I had received from the man and sprayed it in front of Hoyeon’s nose. The man who was watching me ran to me in surprise, but it was already too late.

Quang! My eyes lit up with a loud roar. The mask had long since been blown away by the strong dusty wind.

“What have you done now!”

A man who ran one step late grabbed me by the neck. An empty bottle fell from under my hand.

“Cool!”

I still had a sore throat from the dust, but when the man grabbed him by the neck, it was hard to breathe. my eyes were blurred The man pulled me by the collar even more strongly.

crumble. Then, at the same time as I felt a chuckle behind my back, the chest of the man in front of me was pierced. The man’s eyes widened. It was a white, dry hand that pierced the heart.

“Gagging.”

The man looked down at my chest in disbelief, vomiting blood as the hand disappeared. My neck was loosened and I fell down together.

“Collock! Cologne!”

The choked breath came rushing in at once. While coughing, I slowly lifted my head to the pure white bare feet that appeared in front of me. The eye color of Ho-yeon, whose eye patch had disappeared, was a mysterious silver-gray. Red blood stained his skin as white as snow. The restraints that bound the hands and legs had long since disappeared. I glanced at our condition where Ho-yeon was imprisoned. It was terribly shattered.

‘I knew I was the strongest among the beasts, but… … .’

I didn’t know it would be like this. At this point, I wondered how they were captured by humans. Officials ran to the sound of an explosion a while ago. They stopped and looked at the dead man and Ho-yeon, with their faces pierced in bewilderment.

“The prisoner has been released!”

“Take it right now!”

Without daring to come close to Ho-yeon, the men rushed to and fro. Ho-yeon, who was looking at me quietly, turned her head when the men approached me cautiously. At the same time as the men were startled, Hoyeon jumped forward. A horrific slaughter took place right in front of their eyes. No one seemed to be able to catch Ho-yeon, who did not even have the scent of paralysis. According to the characteristic of the Myoin tribe, which is faster than the wind, Hoyeon was so fast that her eyes could not keep up. Only the bloodstains of her passing hinted that she had passed.

Ho-yeon, who had subdued all the men in an instant, walked out alone. I just couldn’t get a hold of that kind of ho-yeon. what is it She was familiar with her power by reading books, but reading and seeing were different. As I stared blankly at Hoyeon’s back, I slowly got up. His limbs were still shaking from the impact of the explosion.

“Ugh… … .”

Effortlessly averting my eyes from the corpses of the men who had died in a horrific manner, I headed towards the back of the stage where the slaves were being dragged out. There was no one guarding this place thanks to Hoyeon’s riot outside.

“it’s okay. I’m here to help.”

All imprisoned slaves were either children or women. I released the restraints with the key I found on the dead man’s body. After rescuing about ten slaves, he went out into the screaming hall.

“Sa, live… … !”

The moderator who was conducting the auction could not even scream properly and died. The mask that fell while running away broke at Hoyeon’s feet. It was truly a scene of abyss.

“Um, I think it would be better not to look.”

No matter how much I went through prenatal care, I covered the children’s eyes because such a sight was not good for my mental health. Silence entered the hall, which had already been filled with screams. I looked around the hall.

‘I don’t think anyone is alive.’

I thought they were not even garbage, but seeing people die in person was a big shock. Then, when Ho-yeon approached the child who was sitting on the stage, I was startled and ran towards him.

“for a moment! You can’t touch that kid!”

The child was looking up at Ho-yeon with a confused face. I quickly hugged the child. It was because I was worried that Ho-yeon would harm this child just because he was a human being.

“This child is also a victim like you, Ho-yeon.”

“… … Who the hell are you and you know my name?”

Hoyeon frowned and asked. I pondered what to answer. At the end of the silence, he barely answered.

“You once protected my loved one.”

It’s a story in a book, but it’s a story of the future.

“I never defended a human.”

“You may not remember, but it is clear that my child is safe thanks to it.”

Ho-yeon narrowed her forehead as if trying to recall memories at my words, but she couldn’t remember what had not happened yet. I took advantage of her confusion and pushed her forward.

“Hoyeon, do you remember what I said earlier? If I help you get out, you will help me too.”

“… … .”

Ho-yeon didn’t answer. But it didn’t matter if you didn’t answer. Because to Suin, a promise was like an oath. Since he had already made an appointment, there was no way for Ho-yeon to bite him.

“Let’s get out of here first.”

I got up with the child because it wasn’t a story to be told in a dangerous situation where people never knew when. Hoyeon looked at me with strange eyes. I looked for a way to escape. It was dangerous to use the elevator. Upstairs, there were security guards guarding the casino. If it was just me and Ho-yeon, I wouldn’t know, I couldn’t run away with people.

‘There must have been a secret route.’

I read in a book that Vincente had prepared a secret route underground. Through that route, at a moment of crisis, Vincente escaped. where was that I looked around. It was described as the deepest, darkest, dangerous and safest place in the underground auction house.

‘Where the hell is that!’

I was not sure where it was because it was all abstract descriptions without exact designation.

‘The deepest and darkest place. It’s a dangerous and safe place… … .’

I looked around the basement hall. The underground auction house was not very spacious. Because it was originally created as a shelter. As I looked around, my eyes stayed on one place.

‘That’s… … .’

It was dark because there was no light at all, and it was the deepest place in the basement hall.

‘The place where Hoyeon was imprisoned.’

It is also the most dangerous and safe place. It was said that the barrier was strong enough to contain the prisoners in the first place, and it was a dangerous place as it was a place to contain such a powerful being.

‘Hey there!’

Is the phrase dark under the lamp used in this case? He was wandering right in front of the exit.

“Come here.”

I led the people to the room where Ho-yeon was confined. Frowning at the corpse lying around, he covered the child’s eyes with a suitable cloth and searched the room thoroughly.

‘If you press on the particularly protruding part of the stone wall.’

At that moment, a particularly prominent brick was caught at the tip of his finger. Without hesitation, I pushed the brick as hard as I could.

Rolling! When the wall was pushed, a thunderous roar was heard, and at the same time the wall began to open. As soon as the stairs leading down were revealed, there was a buzz around.

“There is no time to delay. I will lead the way, so follow me.”

I looked at the pitch-black basement stairs without a single light. Just walking in gave me the fear of being consumed by darkness, but as I said, there was no time to delay. The sound of the door opening must have been clearly heard from the ground. I was about to take a step up the stairs.

“for a moment. I go first.”

Hoyeon blocked my front with her arm. Looking at her with a surprised face, she said in an indifferent tone.

“I don’t know what lies ahead.”

“uh… … Are you worried about me?”

“… … .”

When I closed my eyes, Hoyeon quickly turned her head. But he couldn’t hide his red face. Instead, Ho-yeon hurried down the stairs. I also led the people and quickly followed Ho-yeon. The underground stairs were twisted like a maze. There was no light, so it seemed like an ordinary person would never be able to escape the moment he set foot in this place. However, because I had the information in the book, I was able to get out safely even though I was a little lost.

The end of the underground staircase was a back alley in a downtown area far away from the casino. It was fortunate. At this distance, they wouldn’t be able to chase us down the basement stairs without Vicente. It was already dawning outside. The moment I saw the brightening sky, I almost fell down. Even if he knew the information in the book, this plan was very risky. If Duke Crayman had seen it, he would have heard a loud voice.

“From here on, everyone scatters. You can go home, but don’t go to the police station. It may have something to do with Khan. If you have nowhere to go, I will point you to a relief agency where you can get help, so go there.”

It was good to disband quickly, because you never know when the pursuers will come. I pointed people to relief agencies that could help. What I knew about sponsoring an orphanage was helpful. After all the people were gone and I was getting ready to go back, the first child to be auctioned came up to me.

“I, my sister.”

“Huh?”

When I looked at him with a puzzled face, the hesitant child bowed his head greatly.

“Thank you for saving me!”

“thank you!”

The rest of the people who followed the child also thanked me. Embarrassed, I nodded my head.

“Maybe there will be some aftereffects, but I hope that you do not waver and stay strong.”

“Yes! Let’s just go.”

Even the child left, leaving only me and Ho-yeon in the alley. After fixing the tattered luggage bag, I looked at Ho-yeon.

“Hoyeon, what are you going to do?”

“… … My group has already left the site and fled. If I go back, I might be caught by the tail.”

“Then come with me.”

Hoyeon looked at me.

“Before that, I want to ask you something.”

“Tell me.”

“What do you want me to help you with?”

I looked at Ho-yeon. Are you worried that I will do something bad? I smiled and answered.

“I want you to protect my children. If you ask me, well, maybe a nursery school guard and choreographer? Oh, and of course I’ll give you a paycheck. Not a lot.”

“… … Nursery expenses… … ?”

“Yeah, that’s all.”

At my words, Hoyeon put on a bewildered expression. In fact, it would be absurd to say that the reason for saving even the country at the risk of death was to entrust the security of an orphanage. But it’s true. Words are nursery expenses, but ultimately… … .

“If something dangerous happens, protect the children. If you are, you can do it.”

To protect the children from the emperor’s hand that might be a threat. If there is a sudden attack, we cannot prepare for it, so we borrow Ho-yeon’s force at that time. That’s why I couldn’t be an ordinary security guard.

I stared at Ho-yeon. Even if Ho-yeon refuses, I cannot give up on her. Ho-yeon’s eyes fluttered. After a while, Hoyeon opened her mouth.

“For the Myoin, a promise is an oath. I made a promise, so I will follow. From now on you are my master. name… … .”

I didn’t expect that she would accept me as my master, so I opened my eyes wide. I pondered for a while whether this was the right thing to do, but in the end I decided to accept it.

“Ciela, Ciela Feirund.”

“Ciela Feirund. From now on, I will take you as my master.”

Hoyeon pressed her lips to the back of my hand. For a moment, the silver light appeared and then subsided. She said as I looked at her with curious eyes.

“It is a sign that you are my master.”

“Um, did you change your tone?”

“Since you are the owner, you treat them accordingly.”

“haha… … .”

I didn’t know that I would ever hear that I was the owner, so I felt a lot of bewilderment. Soon I nodded.

“It’s an employment relationship rather than an owner. I wish you all the best in the future.”

I held out my hand to Ho-yeon, and Ho-yeon, who looked at me for a moment, held my hand.

“Yes.”

The morning sun had fully risen, and I returned to the nursery with a new figure to protect us.

* * *

I decided to walk to the orphanage instead of riding a wagon in case of a chase. Then, Ho-yeon grabbed me and hugged me. Startled, I groaned and shouted.

“Ho, Ho-yeon? what are you doing… … !”

“It will be much faster than walking.”

“But it’s heavy.”

“It’s not heavy at all. It is lighter than a feather.”

“No, it’s not like that… … .”

Morally, being held by Ho-yeon, who is smaller than me, feels guilty in itself. But Ho-yeon did not care at all and quickly climbed up the wall and flew over the roof. Surprised, I hugged Hoyeon’s neck without even having time to struggle.

“Please guide me, my lord.”

“Ugh… … .”

Ho-yeon’s persistence was stubborn. I’d rather get there sooner, so I pointed the way with my finger. It wasn’t difficult to find an orphanage, as we only had to figure out the location around the Imperial Palace. Ho-yeon was fast and light, befitting the name of the Myo-in tribe. At first I was worried that I might be heavy, but she was fine with no signs of trouble. Thanks, it made me feel a little reassured.

how far did you run Soon we arrived at the orphanage. I came down from Ho-yeon’s arms and looked at the nursery with a nostalgic face. It was only one day, but it felt like I had been away for months and then came back.

‘The day felt like a month.’

How many things happened in one day. Thinking about it, I was exhausted and took a deep breath.

“Let’s just go in. The children must have woken up by now, so say hi… … .”

As I was about to take Ho-yeon in, I stopped. It was because Ho-yeon’s clothes and face were soaked in blood. Not only Ho-yeon, but I also had blood all over the place.

‘If you go like this, instead of saying hello, you might start crying… … .’

Even Ho-yeon was my first impression, but I couldn’t show such a terrifying appearance. I grabbed Ho-yeon and put the robe I was wearing over. There was blood on the robe, but it was not visible because it was black. I wiped it off with a handkerchief on my face. Meanwhile, Ho-yeon quietly closed her eyes.

‘This should be enough.’

I took off my robe and was in a neat state. After nodding his head, this time he took Ho-yeon into the nursery. He passed through the tightly locked front door and opened it.

with daughter. At the same time as the pleasant bell rang, the door to the restaurant slammed open.

“Master Principal! Goodbye!”

Lodi was the first to run. Roddy, hanging wide from my waist, rubbed my cheek. It was fortunate that the dress that was covered by the robe was in a clean state. Then Ren and Edie approached.

“Good morning.”

“Yeah, what happened all night?”

“Yes, it was fine.”

“Then you’re lucky.”

I hugged Edie and Ren and looked back. Cloan, who had been standing awkwardly, flinched when our eyes met. I laughed and said

“Aren’t you going to welcome Cloan?”

“… … .”

“Hmm, I guess I’m not happy. I’ve been wanting to see Chloane all night… … .”

“Sheesh, I missed you! done?”

“Then you should come.”

“really… … .”

As I opened my arms, Chloane, who rubbed her lips in dissatisfaction, forced herself into my arms. He even stroked Chloe’s hair. It was like a cat. Finally, I looked at Jack. I looked at Jack and smiled faintly.

“I’m here, Jack.”

Then Jack looked at me and shook his head lightly.

“Good morning.”

“Huh.”

“By the way, Director, who is this older sister?”

After all greetings, Rody looked up at Hoyeon and asked. Ren and Edie, who noticed Hoyeon’s presence belatedly, looked at each other in surprise. Cloan had just gone into alert. It was then that I officially introduced Hoyeon.

“Call me Ho-yeon, who will take care of our nursery school security and chores from now on. Ho-yeon, these are my children. This is Roddy, this is Ren, Edie, Cloan, and Jack. Say hello.”

Ho-yeon raised her hand awkwardly, but the children’s reaction was different from what she expected. In the heavy atmosphere, I didn’t know what to do. Clauan, who couldn’t see it, cried out.

“Are we bothered? So you brought someone like Romanda with you?”

“Ah.”

Only then did I understand why the children’s reactions were so cold. He already had a history of being burned with Romanda, so he couldn’t trust the person I brought with him.

I shook my head vigorously.

“You’re bothering me, Chloane, there’s no way you can.”

“However!”

“Hoyeon is the person I hired to protect you. I’ll never bother you guys like Romanda. do not worry.”

“… … Really?”

“Sure. Can’t you believe me?”

I lowered my posture and looked into my eyes when I asked, but after a moment’s hesitation, Cloan shook her head slightly. After looking at Chloane like that with a curious face, I got up and said:

“First of all, I have to unpack and wash, so I’ll go inside. I’ll come out later and make breakfast for you, so wait for me.”

I told the children and returned to the director’s room with Ho-yeon. I put down the bag I was carrying. Then he went through the closet and gave out clothes that Hoyeon could wear. He’s smaller than me, so the clothes seemed to fit without being overbearing.

“You can use the room below the stairs on the first floor. It was originally a warehouse, but I cleaned it up so that Hoyeon could use it, so there shouldn’t be any problem. Are you hungry? I’ll prepare breakfast for you when you come out. Do you have any favorite food?”

When I asked, Hoyeon, who was blankly looking down at her clothes, shook her head.

“There is not.”

I smiled at him.

“I want my food to taste good. Then wash up.”

“… … Yes.”

Ho-yeon, who answered with an unknown expression, headed to the designated room. Left alone, I decided to wash first. I folded my clothes well and went into the bath filled with warm water.

“Ugh.”

A moan escaped from the sensation of the muscles all over his body loosening. I pushed it down to the bottom of my neck and closed my eyes.

‘It’s tough… … .’

Is it because my body feels more comfortable? The day passed by like a lantern.

‘Meet Seid, get entangled with a suspicious man, get closer to Duke Crayman, rescue Ho-yeon… … .’

I slowly opened my eyes.

‘Did Duke Crayman come home safely?’

Last night, it bothered me that he said he couldn’t get along with people because he was a ‘monster’.

‘By the way, Vincente must have noticed the situation by now.’

When I immersed my lips, a bluish bubble of air rose and then burst.

‘I hope it passed safely.’

Finally submerged in the water, I hoped.

* * *

“I was very upset.”

A man dressed in a black suit walked into an underground auction house that had been devastated. Then, when the body of a man caught on his toe, he pushed him away.

“A survivor?”

“Searching.”

When he asked, the man who was collecting the body answered. He ruffled his silver hair as if frustrated. Then he took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. As soon as the secretary, who was by his side, lit a fire, white smoke rose. Breathing in the smoke, the man lowered his gaze. His purple eyes gleamed coldly.

“Come on and find it.”

“Yes, yes.”

The man, shuddering at the freezing cold voice, began to search through the corpses again. said the secretary next to him.

“The bodyguard said that he did not feel any signs of running away from the suspicious group, Mr. Vincente.”

“If you haven’t escaped in the elevator, you’re still here… … .”

have already run away His head returned to a room. At that moment, the man cried out.

“Some are still alive!”

Vincente walked over there. Then there was a man who was breathing really weakly. It was the man who sat next to Ciel. Vincente immediately grabbed her by the neck. The man was startled, but he asked the question without hesitation.

“Who made this mess?”

“Ugh.”

“Say it. If you don’t say it, it will make it even more painful.”

He pushed the cigarette he was holding in front of the man’s eyes. The man who had managed to open his eyes trembled once and answered.

“Suin… … .”

“I think you’re talking about the Myoin-clan beasts you managed to catch this time.”

“do… … Woman… … . golden eyes… … . red hair… … .”

“Woman? Did any of these slaves have golden eyes?”

“No.”

“Then she must be the instigator. I get it.”

Roughly throwing the man away and moving to the room where Ho-yeon was confined, Vincente said indifferently.

“Take care of it.”

“Yes.”

The man’s screams followed immediately, but he didn’t care. The condition in the room was truly chaos. We, who had imprisoned the prisoners, were horribly broken and bodies were rolling around in the room as well. Vincente walked straight to the wall, not paying attention to the corpse. And he touched the place where the stone beak protruded.

“… … It’s fun.”

‘Open the door to the basement.’

Currently, only Vincente herself knew of the existence of this underground staircase. But it wasn’t enough for the slaves to escape, so he knew how to escape through the underground stairs.

‘This is enough to have already passed the maze without checking.’

Vincente straightened her bent back. And said without looking at the secretary.

“Find all the women in the Empire with red hair and golden eyes.”

“all right.”

The secretary silently accepted the command that might have been reckless. Vincente turned away. Even though the auction house had become a gruesome scene, there was only interest in his eyes. Red lips drew soft arcs.

* * *

Burr. After taking a bath and drying my hair, I trembled for some reason. After drying my hair and changing into comfortable clothes, I stopped at the unexpected scenery.

“Holly!”

“… … it’s a hooray It’s not a whirlwind… … .”

“Ho Yeo-eun?”

“It’s Ho-yeon.”

While all the other children were wary of Ho-yeon, only Rody was talking to Ho-yeon. However, the content of the conversation was a little odd.

“Hoyeon, are your clothes okay?”

Apparently, he is a good person who is not good at dealing with humans, and even children, so I started talking to him at this point to save him. Ho-yeon replied coldly.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“I’m glad.”

He nodded his head and looked at Ho-yeon with a new look in his eyes.

‘The Myoin people are said to be the most beautiful race among the beasts, but… … .’

The clean Hoyeon seemed to have crossed the border of beauty. Like white hair as white as snow, pale skin with no blemishes, and mysterious silver-gray eyes. In the meantime, her lips were bright red, reminiscent of a snow woman.

“Master Ho-yeon!”

Meanwhile, Roddy called out. Ho-yeon was embarrassed by the name of the teacher and said.

“I am not a teacher.”

“why? The head teacher is the head teacher, but isn’t Ho-yeon a teacher too?”

“I didn’t teach you anything.”

“I’ll still call you teacher!”

Roddy reluctantly clings to Hoyeon. Ho-yeon gave me a rescue eye, but it was Cloan, not me, who pulled Lodi off.

“Rody, don’t cling to anyone.”

Then he looked at Ho-yeon with wary eyes. Cloan seemed to be suspicious of Hoenn. Hell, he’s still very wary of people, but Ho-yeon exudes an unusual feeling. You won’t be able to help but be careful.

‘By the way, Roddy really likes Hoyeon.’

Although Lodi was the least wary of people among the children, his affinity for Ho-yeon seems to have exceeded the average level.

‘Is this also the influence of the book?’

In the original story, Roddy saves Ho-yeon, and Ho-yeon teaches Rody how to use swordsmanship, and they develop a special relationship with each other. So, it’s like the attraction of the soul. As I pondered, I suddenly raised my head at the sound of a crackling sound. The children’s heads also turned in one direction.

Hoyeon’s face turned red.

“Oh, sorry. Are you very hungry?”

“no… … . No… … .”

Ho-yeon couldn’t say no at all. In fact, he wouldn’t have given him anything to eat in order to lose Ho-yeon’s strength, so he was just starving. I headed to the restaurant with the children who were still vigilant. Rody pulled Hoyeon, who was hesitating in front of the table. When Hoyeon looked at him in surprise, Roddy smiled broadly.

“Eat together!”

“… … .”

Hoyeon looked at Roddy without saying a word for a moment and then sat quietly next to him. Roddy laughed. I showed my skills as I looked at Rody and Ho-yeon with joy.

Today’s breakfast was a sandwich made with all kinds of vegetables. I cut the bread, put fresh vegetables and bacon in it, and then spread my special sauce. Then cover it with bread again and you’re done! It was very simple and good food with guaranteed taste.

I made a bunch of sandwiches and stacked them like a tower on a plate. When they were placed on the table, the children shouted, “I will eat!” and bit them one by one. Among them, only Ho-yeon rolled her eyes, not knowing what to do.

“You can eat like this.”

Then Ren handed a sandwich to Hoyeon’s hand. When their hands touched, Hoyeon shrugged her shoulders once. Ren looked at Ho-yeon with a surprised face and immediately smiled softly and said,

“it’s delicious. Try it.”

“… … okay.”

Ho-yeon, who gave a small answer, hesitated and took a bite of the sandwich. Soon, Ho-yeon’s eyes widened and he shoved it into his mouth. Cloan saw this and dropped the Touk Sandwich. Ho-yeon, who ate one in an instant, shouted.

“delicious… … ! Delicious, Master!”

“I’m glad it’s delicious. There is a lot, so eat a lot.”

“thank you!”

Ho-yeon, who shouted loudly, started eating the sandwich without hesitation this time. The children thought Ho-yeon was amazing, so they handed my sandwiches to Ho-yeon.

‘I have to make more.’

I was proud to see Ho-yeon eating well, but because the children couldn’t starve, I took out all the bread from the cupboard and made sandwiches without a shortage.

“Doesn’t the manager eat?”

As I watched without eating, Eddie asked.

“Yeah, I have no appetite… … .”

Is it because of the relief that he has come to my house? A little while ago, my body started to feel very heavy. My eyelids kept closing down. If you think about it, you have been moving non-stop since you left for the Imperial Palace yesterday morning. It was natural to feel tired. After realizing it, my head became so heavy that I couldn’t control it. I got up. eyes were noticed.

“Eat slowly. I’ll go in and take a nap. Wake me up if something happens. Ho-yeon, I beg you.”

The relationship between Ho-yeon and the children was still awkward, so I was worried about leaving and leaving, but my mind was limited. Returning to the room leaving Hoyeon rolling her eyes as if anxiously, I collapsed on the bed.

‘I’ll close my eyes and get up and find out about Jack’s teacher… … .’

One problem was solved, but there was still work left. I quickly fell in love with Suma. Without knowing what was approaching me.

* * *

A month passed quickly. In the meantime, there have been small changes if it is big or small. After work in the morning, I went out to the playground and smiled at the unfolding scenery.

“Hehe, Ho-yeon, it’s fun!”

“me too! Take me too!”

“Cloan, you must follow the order!”

“Sheesh!”

Ho-yeon, who was thirsty for Lodi, ran around the playground, followed by the children. It seems that Jack is still reading a book, as he is invisible.

‘I’m glad we got closer than I thought.’

Unlike the first day they were wary of Ho-yeon, as the day passed, the children gradually showed interest in Ho-yeon. The appearance of Rody clinging to Ho-yeon without any warning and the careful appearance of Ho-yeon who does not know what to do with such Rody seemed to have touched the children with a favorable impression. Furthermore, when Hoyeon played with her unique body movements, the children followed her perfectly.

That’s all. Ho-yeon did a much better job than I expected. Starting with personal dishes and cleaning, if I taught you how to cook, I applied it to the extent of creating new food. And it suits the taste of children perfectly. Thanks to this, I have less work to do, but now the children seem to like Hoyeon more than me, so I also felt a bit bitter. Still, the job was done quickly, and I thought I could serve lunch today, the moment I was about to head to the restaurant. Ho-yeon, who had been playing with the children, suddenly approached and talked to her.

“Master, a guest has arrived.”

“Guest?”

I tilted my head. No one is coming. Who is it? Saying that there is no way to see the white door, I went outside immediately. It could also be someone who wants to harm children. But the person he met was a familiar face.

“Rick?”

“It’s been a long time, Siela Feirund.”

“Do you know anyone?”

Hoyeon asked from the side. I nodded. Ho-yeon, who guards the orphanage, also introduced it because I thought it would be good to get acquainted with it.

“You are the secretary to the Duke of Crayman who supports our orphanage. Oh, come in.”

I quickly opened the front door. The children watched Rick from a distance, but their vigilance was lessened than before. I looked around Rick unconsciously. Rick noticed that.

“Your Excellency went on a business trip for a while, and today I am alone.”

“Ah yes. i See… … .”

Embarrassed as if my heart had been found, I hurriedly led him inside. After I asked Ho-yeon to give me a car — the car, we showed him how to do it. – He suggested a seat. For a moment, Rick and I looked at each other without saying a word. As Hoyeon gave the car away and left, Rick stared at him.

“That person is a beast. Judging by their characteristics, they seem to be of the Myoin tribe.”

It was just hot. He even put a hood over the cat’s ears to hide that he was a prisoner, but Rick’s eyes were unavoidable. After all, it has already surpassed the human category in terms of appearance. I nodded, not thinking that denial here would fool Rick’s eyes.

“that’s right.”

“i See. Beasts are a rare race, so we were lucky.”

“… … Is that all?”

“What do you mean?”

So, aren’t you taking it too easy? As Rick said, the beasts were a rare race to see once in a lifetime. This is because they are very wary of humans and move only to places where there are no people in groups. When such a beast appears, it is time to be captured by humans. So it’s worthy of doubting once in a while, but Rick didn’t seem like that at all. Rick sensed my gaze and savored the scent of tea with a smile on his face.

“The Myoin are a race with developed physical abilities among beasts. I don’t think Ciela-sama can force such a prisoner. It must have been that Su-in was following Siela-sama voluntarily. Isn’t it?”

“… … that’s right.”

What I was worried about became in vain, so I sip my dear tea. Rick, who was looking at me like this, suddenly opened his mouth.

“If you look at it that way, it seems that Feirund has a strange charm.”

“Yes? what suddenly… … .”

“That beast known to never coexist with humans, as well as my master.”

“… … Your Majesty the Duke?”

As an unexpected person was mentioned, I widened my eyes. Rick didn’t miss that moment.

“Yes, as soon as you returned from the banquet, you started the tea bag business in earnest. This is the reason I came to see you today.”

He handed me the envelope that Rick had been carrying all along. Suddenly, I was handed an envelope.

“It’s a business plan and a contract. Would you like to check it out?”

“Ah yes.”

I was stunned because I didn’t know that things would happen so suddenly. I took the papers out of the envelope. There, the specific business direction was written in detail.

“Read it and tell me if you have any difficulties.”

It was sudden, but as Rick said, he carefully read the documents down. In general, these were the terms that were favorable to me. In particular, the fact that 80% of the profits were distributed to Baron Feirund caught my attention. Perhaps it was because the title Baron Feirund was awkward.

“Well, the biggest export destination is the Western Kingdom?”

“Yes, we decided that the Western Kingdom, which had exclusive exchanges with the Craymans, was more profitable than starting sales within the Empire. In addition, the Western Kingdom still lacks tea culture compared to the Empire, so it is expected that easy and convenient access to tea bags will be easy.”

“Aha, that’s right.”

“Of course, we will do business in Korea, but the main focus is the Western Kingdom. If Feirund’s opinion is different, we will actively reflect it.”

“No, I think this one is better.”

Apparently, the domestic car business is also immersed in the imperial family, so it may cause a clash. As Rick said, the Western Kingdom, a monopoly exchange, seemed much better to start a business.

‘By the way, 80% is really amazing… … .’

Of course, the tea bag business may not work well, but apart from that, I felt that the duke gave me the utmost convenience. Finally, after examining the documents meticulously one more time, I put the seal of Baron Feirund on the stamped part. The seal of the Duke Crayman had already been stamped. Rick, who had one of the two copies, looked at me.

“With this, the contract is signed. From time to time we will report on our progress. Also, if you have any questions, please let me know.”

“Yes, I will. thank you.”

After speaking, I touched the paperwork for a moment. After a while, she opened her lips slightly.

“I’m late, but please say thank you to your Excellency. He, about helping out at the banquet. I guess I didn’t properly thank you.”

“What happened at the banquet?”

I nodded at Rick’s question.

“I was in a difficult situation, but your Excellency helped me.”

“… … Surprisingly. Someone who doesn’t like to stand out… … .”

Rick muttered a little. His gray eyes dimmed strangely and turned towards me.

“Maybe Feirund is changing his master, I don’t know.”

“Am I?”

“Yes.”

Rick nodded slowly when he asked, surprised by the unexpected words. After a brief moment of surprise, I suddenly realized that his condition was not good. His eyes were dark, and his eyes were blurred. His lips were dry and cracked. I asked carefully.

“Rick, what are you doing? He looks very bad.”

“… … Oh, it doesn’t matter. I’m suffering from insomnia these days… … .”

Rick flicked the monocle with his fingers as if tired. Worried about him, I jumped up from my seat, grabbed several tea bags I had made in advance, and handed them to him. Rick asked, looking at him with a surprised face.

“What is this?”

“I recently made a tea bag of herbs with good efficacy that I saw in a herbal medicine book. This tea bag is especially good for fatigue recovery and insomnia. I don’t know if it will work, but if you brew it in warm water, you will feel a little better.”

“… … thank you.”

Rick was handed the tea bag in surprise. He looked down at the tea bag for a moment and smiled faintly.

“You have received an unexpectedly good gift. If Feirund also needs counseling, please let us know at any time. Even if it may not be a big help, we will think about it together.”

“Yes, thank you… … .”

I paused to say thank you. Come to think of it, I’ve been having a lot of trouble lately.

‘Shall we consult with you?’

It could have been better than groaning alone. to say or not Rick noticed when I looked at him and smiled. Believing that smile, I carefully opened my lips.

“Actually, I’m trying to find a tutor for a child named Jack Frit, the eldest in the nursery, but I don’t know where to start. He’s a very smart kid, so I want to give him a good teacher, but it’s not easy.”

After I said that, I felt a little upset. If it had been a child, he would have been educated by the best teacher, but he was unfairly kicked out and received no help.

“Hmm, that’s right.”

Rick made a worried face. I was nervous for nothing and looked at his expression. After a while, Rick raised his head and said.

“If it’s okay, I’ll recommend it to someone I know.”

“A recommendation?”

“Yes, the Crayman family teacher is in a free state because there are currently no students. Let me tell the teacher about a boy named Jack Frit.”

“Can you really do that?”

I couldn’t hide my surprised expression at the unexpected story. Oh my gosh, what a Kreiman exclusive teacher! It was difficult to hide my bewildered feelings at the appearance of a huge figure much more than I expected. At the same time, my heart was pounding with hope.

“The final choice will be made by the teacher. I’m a picky person, so it’s best not to have too high expectations.”

“Still, thank you for recommending it.”

I couldn’t hide my genuine joy. The emotion was clearly visible on his face. Rick, who was staring at me like this, muttered.

“I think Feirund really cares about children.”

After thinking for a moment, I nodded my head.

“After all, they are children with a lot of wounds. I just hope you don’t get hurt anymore.”

Rick smiled lightly at my sincere reply.

“I think I now know what Feirund-sama’s charms are.”

“Yes?”

“no. I’ll just have to go back. Is it okay if I go and see a kid named Jack before I go?”

“Ah yes. You must be studying in a restaurant by now.”

I got up and led him to the dining room. As expected, Jack was teaching the children to study. After calling the children, Rick and Jack had some time for themselves. For a moment, I was worried that Jack would be afraid of Rick, a nobleman, but Jack was more calm than I thought.

After closing the door, I waited in the hallway, so I had no idea what kind of conversation was going on. After a while Rick came out and I glanced at Jack. Jack calmly read the book again.

“I think he’s a smarter kid than I thought. The teacher will be here soon.”

“Yes, please return carefully.”

I saw Rick off in front of the carriage.

“Thanks for the tea bag. Let’s drink well. Oh, and your name is ‘Leonard Brest.’”

After speaking, Rick left the nursery. Left alone, I was shocked to recall the name of Leonard Brest for a while. Leonard Brest. As far as I know, he must be… … .

‘You’re the person who educates the heirs of the Kreiman family!’

It seems that I have summoned more giants than I thought. And a few days later, a visitor came to the nursery.

* * *

Rick left and another week passed. In the meantime, Ho-yeon has completely melted among the children. As the weather slowly started to get colder, I prepared for Winter Veil.

‘We have to buy winter clothes for the kids, and we’re almost out of groceries. I also have to prepare firewood for the fireplace.’

There were quite a few things that had to be done. I made up my mind to deal with it today, so I found Hoyeon. Ho-yeon was cleaning the yard. This is because a lot of leaves fell in the autumn wind.

“Ho-yeon, you’re in a lot of trouble.”

As I approached, Hoyeon bowed her head.

“no. Of course, that’s what I do.”

“It’s no different, I think I’ll have to go to the market today, so the kids… … .”

While talking, I suddenly noticed the clothes Hoyeon was wearing.

‘Come to think of it, Hoyeon, you’re still wearing my clothes.’

Neither I nor Hoyeon paid much attention to it, but since coming here, Hoyeon has only worn my clothes. Then I felt guilty.

‘If you find out, I may have been a vicious employer.’

It’s not just clothes. He offered a room to Ho-yeon, but he didn’t have any of Ho-yeon’s belongings. I should have provided him with daily necessities and hobbies, but he was too busy to pay attention. Having changed my schedule, I said again.

“I’m going to the market today, would you like to go with Hoyeon?”

“market… … mean?”

“Yeah, going out for the kids and buying Hoyeon’s clothes and daily necessities.”

“I have enough of this outfit.”

“The clothes are for fall, but soon the weather will get colder. It’s like I can’t wear only those clothes forever.”

When I did not bow down, Hoyeon nodded her head slightly as if she couldn’t do it. After looking at such a good performance with satisfaction, I headed to the restaurant to find the children.

After breakfast, study time became part of the daily routine. Of course, Jack led Edie and Lodi were taught by Ren, who was the next fastest in progress. Jack was in charge of Cloan, who lacked understanding. By the time it is now, study time will be almost over. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the children arranging their seats.

“Are you done?”

“Yes!”

“It was hard. I’m going to the market with Hoyeon from now on, would you like to go together?”

The children’s eyes widened at my unexpected suggestion. Soon, without anyone telling me, the children answered loudly and ran up to the second floor to get ready to go out. I looked at those children with joy and looked at Jack who was tidying up until the end.

“Isn’t it difficult to teach and study?”

When asked to help clean up, Jack nodded.

“It’s nice to be able to review while teaching.”

“I see.”

As I spoke, I pondered for a moment.

‘I’d rather say.’

He hadn’t told Jack about Leonard Brest yet. This is because I was worried that I would be disappointed if I instilled expectations in an uncertain state.

‘I’d better tell you when it’s more certain.’

I felt powerless because I couldn’t immediately convince him, and Jack, who waited without urging, was amazing. I stroked Jack’s hair. Jack looked up in surprise.

“If you are having a hard time, come and tell me. You don’t have to carry it all alone.”

“… … Yes, I will.”

Jack shook his head, not knowing what to do. Is it because of the feeling? The tips of Jack’s ears turned red.

“I’ll take care of the rest, so hurry up and get ready to go out.”

“Yes.”

Jack hurried up to the second floor. Remaining alone, I looked at the children’s study papers while tidying up the table. All questions were answered by Jack. I couldn’t hide my bitter face.

* * *

After getting ready to go out, we headed to the downtown area. I have a lot of stuff to buy today, so I have the wagon waiting. Ho-yeon’s cat ears were covered with a hood.

“Should I buy clothes first?”

Winter clothes were not yet on the fabric of Clover, so I went into a nearby clothing store.

“welcome.”

As we entered, the owner greeted me. Her gaze came out once and passed the children. It was their first time entering a clothing store, so the children’s faces froze with tension. On the other hand, the owner’s eyes were kindly curved.

“Are you looking for something?”

Perhaps it is thanks to the neatness of our way with the children.

“I want to buy winter clothes. Kids and adults clothes.”

At my words, the owner’s expression widened perfectly. I could already see the calculations in my head.

‘I also like Clover’s shop.’

I was able to choose clothes more comfortably there. Even children are used to it.

“Adult clothes are displayed here. Can you bring the children’s clothes inside?”

“It is. Ho-yeon, I’m choosing my favorite clothes here.”

“… … Yes, I understand.”

I was worried about Ho-yeon’s awkward reply, but I went inside with the children. The dissatisfaction was brief, but at the feast of children’s clothes unfolding in front of me, I smiled with satisfaction. I brought a lot of money for today. While the children were choosing clothes, Ho-yeon, who was left alone, was worried and looked outside.

“Hoen?”

Contrary to my expectation that he was choosing clothes, Hoyeon was standing like a mang-butter and staring at the clothes. I got closer to see if something had happened.

“Do you like that outfit?”

When I spoke, Hoyeon turned around in surprise. I couldn’t hide my puzzled expression at that sight. Ho-yeon, a sensitive myoin, didn’t notice until I spoke to her.

“Is something wrong?”

When asked worriedly, Hoyeon quickly shook her head.

“That’s not it. just… … .”

“… … ?”

“My people will be shivering in the cold, but can I be warm alone? … .”

“Oh, I see… … .”

Ho-yeon’s expression distorted painfully. Knowing how deep Ho-yeon’s feelings for his people are, his heart grew heavier.

‘Because Hoyeon told me to move the site while leaving the village.’

As of now, Hoyeon doesn’t even know where the village is.

“then… … How about thinking about it this way?”

He pursed his lips and let out a quiet voice. Hoyeon looked at me.

“All of this is the process of meeting people again.”

“process… … ?”

“Huh. Eating delicious food, wearing warm clothes, and sleeping all the time is a process to meet our people safely.”

“… … .”

“If you think about it that way, wouldn’t it be a little better? I’m sure your people will want you to feel comfortable.”

Ho-yeon’s gaze fell to the ground. After a while, Hoyeon parted her lips.

“… … That’s a good thing.”

“I heard from someone too.”

“He must be a warm-hearted person.”

Hoyeon smiled softly. I wanted to tell you. Those are the words you said to Lodi, who was sad about breaking up with the children at the orphanage. It is to receive comfort through the mouths of others by saying what you have said. But I couldn’t speak, so I smiled and raised my voice.

“Now then, take your time and choose your clothes.”

“… … I see, Master.”

Ho-yeon’s expression became more relaxed. I also smiled lightly at that.

* * *

After safely purchasing the clothes, we went around the market to buy what we needed to buy. Food, school supplies, and other supplies for children that are almost out of stock. He also tried to purchase firewood, but he stopped at Ho-yeon’s insistence that he would cut it himself. When I left the stationery store, Ho-yeon’s hands became heavy. As I was leading the children, I couldn’t share the luggage, so I said with a sorry face.

“I’m sorry, isn’t it too heavy?”

“Not heavy at all.”

Hoyeon raised her arms with ease. When I think about it, I thought that this might not be a big deal since it was Hoyeon who held me and ran around the roof. When I returned to the orphanage after shopping, it was already lunch time. I had to prepare lunch for the children, so I hurried to the front door. That was the moment. From behind the wall, a small seal came out in front of me. Startled by the familiar sight, I widened my eyes.

“you… … .”

Bright blonde hair with high purity and bright blue eyes.

‘Sade?’

The boy’s true identity was none other than the first Prince Seid Price. No, why is Seid here? I was too embarrassed to find words to say, but at Seid’s next words, I became frozen like a stone statue.

“Marry me! Ciel!”

Seeing me, unable to find words to say, Seid smiled confidently.

* * *

“As you said, I leaked information about the director of Siela Orphanage to the Crown Prince, and a little while ago, His Majesty the Crown Prince went to secretly.”

Hearing the servant’s report, the emperor tilted his teacup. The servant watched the emperor for a moment and carefully opened his mouth.

“But I’m worried it will be okay.”

“What do you mean?”

“I wonder if Prince Seid may approach the director of the orphanage associated with the Duke of Kreiman… … . I’m worried that I’ll be hit by a robbery.”

“I put a shadow on it, so it should be fine.”

The emperor smiled leisurely and swallowed the tea. His voice was warm and spread out.

“Said will be a very good eye.”

* * *

I was at a loss for words at Seid’s call to show up and get married. When no answer came, Seid was hired.

“Ciel, why aren’t you answering me? Do you want to marry me?”

“Hey! What are you!”

At that moment, Cloan and the children came out of the carriage. Seid’s gaze turned to Chloane.

“How dare you say ‘ya’ to this body. It’s rude!”

“You love it! What’s wrong with our director?”

“Cloane, the word ‘masterpiece’ is a bad thing.”

“But Ren, you heard it too! What did that child say!”

“Are you calling me a child now?”

“okay! Who else is here besides you?”

“this! I will be able to come to my senses with severe punishment!”

“Well, the way you talk is weird.”

As Chloane snorted, Seid, unable to hold back his anger, rushed in. Suddenly, there was a mess in front of my eyes, and I, who was standing idly, shouted.

“stop!”

The children who were meowing at my cry stopped. I quickly turned my head towards Seid. Seid flinched. I hid the children behind my back so as not to be seen, I asked.

“First of all, Seid, why are you here?”

For a while, I thought about whether it was okay to keep talking to Seid, but since the children were watching, I kept it short. Jack’s gaze was particularly concerned.

“Oh, that’s it, to see Ciela… … !”

“How do you know I am here?”

“that… … .”

Seid bowed her head and clasped her hands. and muttered a little.

“I want to see you again… … .”

So, that meant doing a background check. I took a deep breath. It felt like my head was pounding. Behind him, Chloane was clamoring for him to kick him out. Seid shrugged at the sound of a sigh. It was very ironic that the prince looked at me, but I couldn’t afford to question it now.

‘I didn’t know you would come after me.’

Had I known this would happen, I would not have spoken to Seid that day. I glanced back. Jack was looking at me, holding on to Chloane, who was about to jump out at any moment.

‘It’s not good to face Jack.’

I looked back at Seid. And said in a harsh voice.

“It is dangerous to walk around alone like this. Come back. What are you going to do if someone notices?”

“I got out through a secret passage that only I know, so no one will know. And if you’re going back, Ciel too… … !”

widely. Jack slapped Seid’s hand, who was desperately trying to grab my arm, coldly. Seid and I looked at the sudden appearance with a surprised face. Jack muttered in a cold voice.

“Don’t touch it.”

“you… … .”

“Don’t touch me. You are our protector.”

Seid’s blue eyes and Jack’s brown eyes met. Being caught in the middle again, I felt like crying.

* * *

Shade looked at Jack in surprise, who suddenly appeared and stopped him. After a while, Seid looked down at my hand that had been thrown away. Jack’s gaze staring at Seid like that was terribly cold. In the rapidly freezing atmosphere, no one was willing to speak. Even Cloan looked at Jack’s eyes. Jack’s reaction just before was obviously different from his usual appearance.

‘What the hell is this?’

And since I had a headache, I put my forehead on it. Roddy came over, took my hand, and asked with a worried look.

“Master, are you okay?”

Thinking that I had unintentionally worried the children, I answered with a wide smile on purpose.

“yes I’m fine. You made me worry.”

I smiled and looked at Seid. When our eyes met, Seide narrowed his shoulders.

“Hoyeon, I’m sorry, but would you like to take the children in first?”

“all right. Let’s go in.”

Ho-yeon nodded at my words and led the children. The children who looked at me worriedly went in one by one, and before I knew it, the only people left were me, Seid, and Jack. I looked at Jack, but Jack wasn’t looking at me. Jack was only looking at Seid. Brown eyes dimmed. I didn’t know what he was thinking.

“Jack.”

When I called, Jack looked back at me.

‘You may have noticed that Seid is an imperial family.’

Jack is a smart kid and you may have noticed when I called his name. I hid my confusion and turned to Jack.

“You go in too.”

“However… … .”

“do not worry.”

Jack, who had been hesitant at my resolute attitude, had to turn away. Before entering, he asked me.

“Are you coming soon?”

I responded right away.

“then.”

Then Jack looked relieved and went inside. Even Jack went in and it was just the two of us, and I looked at Seid. When our eyes met, Seid’s shoulders shrank.

“His Majesty Prince Seid.”

Then, at the name that came out of my mouth, Seid looked at me with surprised eyes. Could it be that I really didn’t know his identity? However, Seid’s reaction back was beyond my expectations.

“Ciel, why are you calling me that? Call me by name as before. … … make me feel comfortable… … .”

Seid begged, but I shook my head. Seid’s face was stained with despair.

‘I’m sorry, but Seid.’

I had no choice but to be cruel to Seid.

‘Because I have children to protect.’

Especially for Jack, the royal family was rat poison. Knowing that fact better than anyone else, I couldn’t treat him well as long as Seid came to see him. I continued speaking with a firmer voice.

“I won’t ask you why you came all the way here. Talking about getting married… … I’ll pretend I didn’t hear it. So go back.”

Even my tone of voice changed, and tears welled up in Seid’s blue eyes. Seid lowered her head. I couldn’t face him directly, so I slightly squinted my eyes.

“I thought Ciel would definitely be happy when I came… … . When I met Ciel, I thought that she would listen to me like I did before… … Was it my mistake?”

My eyes fluttered at the tearful voice, but I firmly turned my back.

“Go back. Don’t come to me like this again.”

“Ciel… … .”

I heard a voice begging, but I went straight into the nursery. A child’s cry was heard outside the door.

‘I feel uncomfortable.’

Leaning against the door, I let out a deep sigh. Hoyeon approached me and asked with a worried face.

“The children all went up to the second floor. All of my luggage has been unloaded.”

“thanks. It must have been difficult alone… … . It was hard.”

“Are you okay, kid?”

I nodded my head slightly at Hoyeon’s question.

“I can’t help it.”

‘Because my children come first.’

I smiled softly and entered the nursery. To the end, Seid’s cries caught my ankle.

* * *

“Majesty! You can’t even solve such a basic thing. You seem to have lost your concentration these days.”

“… … I’m sorry, sir.”

“I can’t. Your Majesty’s recent class attitude has been bad, so I will report to His Majesty.”

The teacher made a stern statement, but Shade bowed her head and showed no reaction. That made the teacher even more angry.

“It seems that it will be difficult for me to continue the class today, so I will stop at this point.”

“… … .”

“Your Majesty, as the teacher in charge, I will tell you something. Your Majesty is the lumber that will lead the empire in the future. However, if the class attitude is poor and they do not take responsibility for their assigned duties, then how will the people live by trusting the Lord?”

“… … .”

“All of this is advice I am posting because I am worried about the High Majesty, so I hope you will take it into account. Then I’ll just leave. Please show a different attitude in the next class. Then come on.”

bang. The teacher left the room, but Shade did not move. After returning from Siela’s orphanage, Shade was in this state. I didn’t eat properly and I couldn’t concentrate in class. Because of this, several teachers had already gone away angry, but Shade did not budge. The shock of being ignored by Ciela, whom I just trusted, was so great that tears continued to flow.

bang! Then, the door swung open, and a shout fell on the small body.

“Stupid.”

Seid shuddered at the familiar voice and slowly raised her head. The emperor was glaring at Seid with a cold gaze.

“Abama… … .”

“Don’t say “Abba Mama”. I have never had a child like you.”

“… … !”

Seid’s eyes fluttered at the emperor’s cold attitude toward others.

“You can’t even take classes properly, so you make me report on it? useless thing. It’s so pathetic. If I had known that something like you would be born, I would have thrown it out sooner. You don’t want to see it, so quickly disappear from your sight.”

“Ugh… … .”

Unable to endure the heartbreaking words that followed, Seide ran out of the room. A knocking sound was heard from behind.

‘I’m a kid who shouldn’t exist in the world.’

Seid ran, crying, but no one raised a hand. I just pretended not to see him from a distance. After leaving the palace, Seid went into the forest where he had always been hiding and squatted down. The words of the emperor and the images of the courtiers pretending not to see them flashed through his mind.

‘I don’t want to be here… … .’

Seid wanted to run away from the choking palace. But he had nowhere to go. In fact, I remembered one place.

‘But if I go, Ciela will hate it. You will keep away from me with a cold face.’

When I remembered that scene, I couldn’t contain it and tears fell. shoot ah The sky seemed overcast, and then it started pouring rain. It got wet quickly, but Shade couldn’t move. The palace was too cold, and the outside was so unfamiliar. Seid shook her head. Come to think of it, this is where I first met Ciel.

-“then. I am very happy to have met you.”

Suddenly, I remembered what Ciel had said. Hearing that, Seid was very, very happy. It was the first time in my life that anyone ever said that. Everyone was busy flattering the prince telling him to go. No one really took him seriously. So Seid couldn’t give up on Siela. The warmth I felt from her was so warm and I miss her.

‘Let’s visit again. Ciela told me not to come, but just one last time… … .’

Shade groaned and got up. And staggered towards the warmth that was unique.

* * *

Standing in front of the window of the director’s office, I watched the rain fall.

‘It rains quite a bit.’

Judging from the condition of the dark clouds, it did not look like a simple shower. Under these conditions, it will probably rain until tonight.

‘I’m worried about Cloan.’

Cloan was like a puppy. If I couldn’t go out and play for even a day, I couldn’t control the remaining stamina.

‘I’ve played outside on a rainy day once before.’

Oh my gosh, I was so surprised to see him climbing up the slippery jungle gym in the rain. After yelling for him to come down immediately, Cloan came down reluctantly. It was getting colder now, so it was easy to catch a cold if it rained in this weather.

‘I’m probably worried.’

I left the principal’s office. It was to make sure that Cloan was quietly sleeping in the room. Just as I was about to go up to the second floor, Edie ran in from outside.

“Master!”

“Edie? Why are you coming outside? What if it rains?”

“It’s okay to use an umbrella. than that… … .”

I hardened my expression at Edie’s next words and ran out immediately.

* * *

Hearing Edie’s words, I rushed out the front door and took a deep breath.

“… … Shade.”

The three children, perplexed by my voice, ran to me.

“Master!”

“Since when… … Were you doing that?”

“I do not know. It rained while I was playing and I was going to go in, but I found him… … . But I think it has been around for a very long time.”

“ha.”

Taking a deep breath, I walked towards the front door.

“Sade.”

When I called my name, I saw the child wince through the cage. Since when have you been squatting in front of the door? I was soaked from head to toe.

“What are you doing here? I’m obviously… … .”

“Oh, I know. That Ciela hates me coming here. But I have nowhere to go… … . I’m really sorry… … .”

“… … .”

Seid’s voice was trembling because of how long it had been raining. It wasn’t just the voice. Both arms around his knees were trembling. There was a faint crashing sound.

“Master… … .”

At that moment, the children came. I looked down at the children.

“Hey, if you leave it like that, you will definitely get a fever.”

“No, that’s right. It’s not like a director to leave a sick child alone.”

“Master Principal… … .”

The children once told me. Everyone wanted to help Seid. not like me don’t know I couldn’t be more comfortable with myself. However, Seid is an imperial family and can be a threat.

‘How can I explain it?’

I let out a deep sigh. The children begged like that, and I couldn’t ignore it without explaining the reason. Reluctantly, I opened the door.

“Sade.”

Seid, trembling at my call, looked up at me. I said to him with complicated eyes.

“Come in at once.”

“Ciel, I really… … .”

“I know. I’m not blaming you So come in first. It’s a big deal if you stay there and get really sick.”

Seid, who looked at me with shaky eyes, got up slowly. At that moment, a round shadow fell over his head. When Seid looked up in surprise, Ren with an umbrella over his head smiled and said:

“Let’s go in together, Seid.”

Seid, who looked at Ren like that, finally burst into tears.

* * *

“Cocoa, have a drink. It will warm you up a bit.”

As I handed out the cocoa, Shade took a careful sip. Then his eyes widened.

“delicious! Ciel, it’s so delicious… … !”

“It’s hot, so drink it slowly. I’ll ride you again if you want.”

“Wow. Huh!”

He replied that he knew and immediately drank it out of his mind, reminiscent of someone. I glanced at Hoenn. Ho-yeon, who felt my gaze, tilted her head and smiled saying that I was nothing.

‘By the way, what the hell is going on?’

I stared at Seid, who finished the cocoa glass and wet her lips. I couldn’t leave it wet, so I roughly dried my hair and changed into Chloane’s clothes. For some reason, Cloan came first with clothes. Meanwhile, Jack also came down from the second floor and sat down.

“It tasted great! Next time, I will also invite Siela and everyone to the palace in return!”

“… … okay.”

I’m sorry, but my children and I will never go to the palace. than that.

“Seid, why were you there?”

Seid stopped at my words and looked at me. The children and I watched Seid silently. After a while, Seid spoke up.

“I was told that something like me shouldn’t have been born… … .”

flinch. The children’s bodies flinched at Seid’s words. The children’s expressions were not good, but Shade continued talking without noticing.

“He said it was useless to me. You told me to get out of here right now, but I had nowhere to go. I have no one to call my friends… … . therefore… … Ciel said not to come, but she did. I’m really sorry… … .”

With the still-warm cocoa cup in her hand, Seide bowed her head. I looked at Seid like that with sad eyes. It would be difficult for Seid, who is still young, to bear the emperor’s abusive language. I could feel it even more because I knew better than anyone the feeling of being abandoned by my family.

‘Said is a threat to Jack.’

Even if Seid’s intentions were not so, what Seid sees is what the Emperor sees, and what Seid hears is no different from what the Emperor hears. That’s why I tried to push him away. However… … .

“Then will you come here?”

“what?”

At the sound of Ren’s voice, Seid’s head turned at the same time. Ren looked at me and said with a sad face.

“Director, we know the sadness of being abandoned all too well. But you can’t pretend you don’t know Seid.”

“However… … .”

“Ren is right. I don’t like that kid, but I can’t pretend I don’t know. Without the director, we would have been in a situation no different from Seid. I would have wandered around with nowhere to go.”

Cloan agreed with Ren’s words. Then Edie, who had been silent, nodded her head.

“I respect the director and I think we should follow his words, but… … I think Ren and Cloan are right this time. sorry… … .”

As he looked into my eyes without raising his head, I felt as if I had become a villain.

“Master Principal… … .”

Finally, Roddy looked at me with a weeping face.

“under.”

I let out a smirk. It wasn’t that he didn’t know the feelings of the children. Children also have experiences of wandering the streets after being abandoned by their parents, so they will sympathize with Seid’s sorrow more than anyone else. In the eyes of the ignorant children, I thought it was strange that I was pushing Seid away. Still, I couldn’t tell the kids what was going on. Because if that happens, you have to tell him that Jack is in fact the royal family and that the Emperor is trying to kill him.

‘Above all, I can’t speak in front of Jack.’

I struggled to make excuses.

“But if someone finds out that Seid is entering the orphanage, we could be in trouble.”

“Is that because I am imperial?”

Seid asked at my words.

The children who did not know what the imperial family was, simply tilted their heads. Among them, only Jack was staring at Seid with a frozen expression.

“Then you don’t have to worry. As long as you have this, there is no problem!”

Seid, who shouted confidently, took out a certain potion from his arms.

“It would be helpful to bring something you didn’t know.”

Shade then uncapped the bottle and drank it in one shot. In a sudden situation, I jumped up from my seat. What happened next was truly astonishing.

“Wow… … .”

One of the children burst out in exclamation. I did just that. Seid’s blonde hair slowly turned red. Eventually, the color of Seid’s eyes had also changed to red instead of the original blue.

“What, what did you do?”

Cloan asked, stuttering. I immediately recognized the identity.

‘It’s a magical item.’

“It’s magic.”

no it’s different Seid replied. There are wizards in this world. Few wizards use magic to create novel items. Magic items made in that way had an astronomical value to the extent that even a code could not be easily obtained. I was surprised to know that it existed by reading the book, but the children who were completely ignorant of magic were truly astonishing Lao-tzu. Jack couldn’t hide his surprise.

Seid, who had changed shape, looked at me. he said in a mournful tone.

“Then no one will know who I am. I will change my appearance every time I come to the nursery… … .”

please accept me I sighed. All of a sudden, the children were looking at me with eager eyes. I feel completely cornered. At that moment, Jack’s eyes met.

“Jack, what do you think?”

I was sure Jack would reject Shade. If Jack refuses, the kids won’t be able to say much. However.

“I think it would be better for me to accept the shade. Kids seem to like it too, and his knowledge will definitely be of great help.”

Jack’s answer, which was completely unexpected, made me feel like I was hit by a blow. On the other hand, the faces of the children and Seid brightened. Seid snapped and looked back at me. Looking at the twinkling red eyes, I couldn’t help but say.

“… … okay. Let them do that.”

“Ciel! Thank you very much!”

“Hey! Don’t stick with our manager!”

Seid, who was overjoyed, hugged me, and Cloan ran quickly and pulled Seid away. Next, Shade stood in front of Jack. Jack stared at Seid with indifferent eyes.

“I have a feeling that I will become good friends with you. My name is Seid! You can call me Seid comfortably. What is your name?”

“… … Jack.”

“Jack! What a great name!”

Seid grabbed Jack’s hand and lit up his eyes. On the other hand, Jack’s expression was stiff. Seeing a sight I never expected to see, I didn’t know whether to cry or laugh.

* * *

Several conditions were attached to Seid. First, never go up to the second floor. Second, come only once a week so as not to raise suspicions from the people of the Imperial Palace. And definitely change your look. Third, do not tell anyone about the nursery school. Even if it’s the emperor.

I wondered if the second and third had any meaning, but I put them together for the sake of formality. Hoyeon approached me after seeing Seid, who was sad to leave.

“how?”

“There was one shadow attached, but it did not approach more than a certain distance.”

“Yeah, just in case, I’ll ask.”

“all right.”

After a good performance, I approached Jack, who had gone out with him, and talked to him.

“Jack, are you really okay?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s Seid.”

Jack’s lips closed at my words. he looked up at me It was decisive to dig into my intentions. But not finding anything, Jack lowered his gaze and answered.

“Said’s knowledge and novelty will help broaden children’s horizons. There’s nothing wrong with being friendly.”

“… … are you okay?”

As I carefully added, Jack looked up at me. Soon he smiled and replied.

“It’s a decision for the kids. I’m OK.”

But why? It didn’t look good to me at all. The image of him holding down his emotions and thinking only of children was caught at the end of his view.

“Let’s just go in.”

Was it because he felt sorry for Jack? I turned around and caught Jack.

“Wait a minute!”

“… … ?”

“That’s the lesson I was talking about last time.”

“Ah… … .”

Jack noticed immediately and nodded.

‘Originally, I didn’t want to tell you until it was confirmed.’

It is so sad and extraordinary to see him sacrifice himself for the sake of his children. I just wanted to please Jack a little bit.

“I am looking for a teacher to teach me now. It will probably be saved soon.”

Jack’s eyes widened at my words. he asked

“Really?”

“Yeah, really.”

Several emotions were mixed in Jack’s face. I am happy, worried, and excited.

“thank you.”

Jack bowed his head towards me. I shook my head at his sincere greeting. I sent Jack up. As I looked at Jack’s back with a light gait, I was lost in thought.

‘Now is the time to get in touch.’

And two days later, a welcome guest arrived.

* * *

Leonard Brest was very dissatisfied.

-“It is said that the director of , who has greatly helped the duke’s important business, is looking for a tutor to take care of the child’s education. Would you like to take a look? After all, you don’t have a successor to teach these days, so you’re just playing around.”

“Goyan. You said that you were just playing around.”

But it was true that they were playing, so there was nothing to refute.

‘Teaching a child in an orphanage to me who was educating the heir of the Great Craymans.’

It was impossible even if there were no children to teach.

‘Still, it would be better to reflect on your face as it is said to have helped an important business.’

Rick said he’d like to take a look, but he didn’t ask to take it. So, as I said, it was meant to be seen once. As soon as I thought of it, I was about to leave, and the duke’s office opened my eyes. Leonard’s dark eyes, which had been buried deep in the years, fell heavily.

“By the way, I haven’t seen you for a long time.”

As a scholar, Leonard stayed with the Kreiman family for a long time, educating many successors. Among all the dukes in history, there was not a person who did not go through his hands. However, Duke Dietrich Kreiman was the only one who did not go through his hands. He had no successor education. At first, no one expected him to succeed the duke. even that.

The Duke did not order succession classes, and Leonard did not take the initiative. Leonard clearly knew that Dietrich would return dead from the war. However, he defied everyone’s expectations and returned from the war to become a duke. Dietrich didn’t look for Leonard, and he, too, couldn’t afford to visit him. We live in the same mansion, but it’s been years since we haven’t seen each other.

‘Let’s go say hello.’

I don’t know what kind of change of heart it was, but I had the urge to say hello before I left. He was going to meet the person who helped him, so it seemed like he had to tell him. I made up my mind, but it wasn’t easy to take a step. Leonard, who somehow arrived in front of the office, took a deep breath. And the moment I was about to knock.

Bump.

“Leonard?”

The door opened unannounced and Rick looked at him puzzledly.

“Well, shouldn’t we give a notice before we go out? My heart was about to fall!”

“Yes? Oh, sorry.”

I don’t know why he was offended, but Rick apologized first. Leonard sighed deeply.

“But what are you doing here? Have you come to see me?”

“No, not that… … . The kid you talked about last time.”

“You’re talking about Jack Frit from .”

“okay. that kid… … . He said that he received a lot of help from the head of the orphanage, so he was about to give a report to your Excellency before visiting.”

“That’s right. If you are inside, go in.”

“No, I told you, so it is… … .”

“Sir, Leonard is here.”

“Please come in.”

“Then I’ll go for it.”

Rick, who reported on the inside without even getting to dry it, hurriedly left. Leonard chewed Rick inwardly and went inside cautiously. Dietrich at work looked at him. Leonard felt the cool gold eyes behind the glasses.

“… … Nice to see you after a long time.”

“Sir Leonard Brest, long time no see.”

As he spoke, Dietrich sneered slightly. Is it correct to say that it has been a long time? Since I had never formally greeted him, it felt more appropriate to say that I saw him for the first time. Dietrich’s thoughts were passed on to Leonard.

“Nothing else, Sir Rick Hennamun recommended me to go to , but I came here because I felt I had to give a report.”

Dietrich’s shoulders shook once at the word , but Leonard, who was bowing his head, did not notice. When he lifted his head, the duke had returned to his previous cold form.

“Right. I heard he was a smart kid.”

“Yeah, the headmaster asked me to teach.”

“The manager… … .”

“Then I’ll go for it.”

Leonard, who finished the report, bowed his head and stepped back. He knew that he would feel uncomfortable if he stayed here for a long time, so he hurriedly tried to retreat. But he couldn’t move. Because Dietrich called him.

“for a moment. I will join you too.”

Leonard looked startled at that, but Dietrich had already gotten up and put on his coat.

“You mean it too?”

“okay. At the same time, I had something to see there. let’s go together Oh, you better stop by the cigar before you arrive and buy some presents for the kids.”

Having said that, I walked forward. Leonard followed him, puzzled.

* * *

When Ho-yeon said that a guest had arrived, I could not hide my surprise when I came out.

“dismissal?”

The guest was none other than Duke Dietrich Kreimann. and… … .

“this person is… … .”

“Hello, my name is Leonard Brest.”

“Ah!”

When I heard the name, I immediately recognized who he was. Leonard looked at him with a surprised face and gave him a faint smile. I expected it to come soon, but when it suddenly appeared, I was a little embarrassed. However, I quickly regained my composure and led the two of them to the director’s room.

“The kids are in the restaurant.”

After lunch, it was study time, so the children were all gathered in the dining room. I said that I didn’t have to do it if it was hard, but the children all enjoyed their study time.

“Hoyeon, would you like some refreshments?”

“all right.”

After giving him a seat, he asked Ho-yeon. After Hoyeon left, I sat across from the two of them. Leonard stared at the closed door for a moment, then opened his mouth.

“You’re going to see a beast in a place like this.”

Duke Crayman also had a very surprising expression. Even if he covered his ears with a hood, it was not easy to deceive the eyes of those who knew him well. After a while, Ho-yeon left refreshments and left. Leonard tasted the tea and muttered quietly.

“It smells like tea.”

“It’s because we have tea with tea bags.”

“If it’s a tea bag… … This time the peacock was exporting… … .”

Leonard looked at me with new eyes. He knew that he was in the tea bag business, but he didn’t seem to know that I was his business partner.

“You must have been a better person than I thought.”

“No, haha.”

Somewhat embarrassed, he waved his hand. Then I glanced at the peacock. The peacock was savoring the tea without a word.

‘It feels like I haven’t seen you in a while.’

It is not wrong to say, the last time I saw it was about a month ago.

‘You said you went on a business trip, and you look tired.’

My eyes just went.

“Wow!”

Then I woke up to the sound of Leonard’s cough and quickly turned to look at him.

“As you may know the reason for my visit today, Sir Rick Hennamun recommended me to see a child named Jack Frit.”

“Yes, I know.”

As I entered the main topic, I got nervous and repeated my hands under the table and stretched out.

“But let me tell you in advance, I can’t guarantee 100% that I will teach you.”

“Yes… … .”

“Then let’s go see the boy right away.”

“Is that so?”

Leonard and I stood up. Then I looked at the peacock. One time he got up late and said to me.

“I’ll be waiting outside, so will you come out after the story is over? I have something to say.”

“You can wait inside.”

“no. I also have to organize my thoughts… … .”

“Then I will.”

I was very curious about what he wanted to say, but for now, Jack took priority. As said, Duke Crayman went out and I led Leonard into the dining room. On the way, I asked Hoyeon.

“Bring some blankets to someone outside. It is daytime, but it will be chilly.”

“all right.”

On the way to the restaurant, Leonard spoke to me.

“You are kind.”

“thank you. Everything is here.”

Arriving in front of the restaurant, I knocked and quietly opened the door.

“Sorry to interrupt. Jack, you have a guest.”

Jack stood up. After looking at Leonard for a moment, Jack calmly led the children.

“Let’s study today. The homework I gave you must be done by this evening.”

“Ah, bro. It’s too tight.”

“You can go up and do it from now on.”

“Sheesh.”

Although Cloan was dissatisfied, he dutifully went up to the second floor, carrying the textbook that Jack had made in his arms. After all the remaining children climbed up, Jack came over to us.

“Hello.”

“You are Jack. nice to meet.”

Leonard had a nice smile. And he turned to me and said

“Can I talk to Jack alone for a moment?”

At his request, I looked at Jack. Jack nodded his head not to worry, and I left the restaurant. I took a deep breath as I stood in front of the closed restaurant.

‘There’s nothing wrong with being so anxious.’

Jack is a smart kid, so he’s sure to get good results. And I had work to do. I went outside with a sad expression on my face. I found Duke Crayman sitting on a bench. His broad shoulders were covered with the blanket I had asked for. I paused for a moment and looked at the peacock. A cold wind blew past his dark hair. His golden eyes, who had not yet noticed that I had come out, were staring at one place. It was so beautiful that I stared at it without realizing it.

Belatedly, he recognized my gaze and looked back at me. When our eyes met, I shrugged. he smiles faintly Then he got up and came over to me. I stared blankly at him as he got closer. After a while, he stood in front of me and took off my blanket and wrapped it around my shoulders.

“You look colder than me.”

“Ah… … .”

It was definitely in a hurry to come out, so I wasn’t wearing anything.

“I’m OK. You can go in and take your coat out… … .”

“No, it’s done. I am not cold.”

“still… … .”

“Don’t let him sit down. The view is good.”

He grabbed my wrist. I was startled by the sudden contact, but I tried to manage my expression. I sat down on a bench and he sat down next to me. I turned my head thinking about what kind of scenery would be good, and soon realized the meaning of those words.

“That… … .”

When it was painted, there were graffiti drawn by children on the walls of the nursery school.

‘Maybe that’s me… … ?’

Among the children with brown, black, pink, wheat and gold hair stood a woman with red hair. I’m the only one with red hair in this nursery, so that’s me. Perhaps it was added in a hurry at the end, there was also a picture of white hair. It seemed like a good match in the circumstances.

“I didn’t know there was such a thing.”

Recently, Ho-yeon has been doing the cleaning, and I have not been able to visit the nursery because I am too busy running the nursery. It would have been better if I had known earlier. It was very sad that I only found out now.

“The children look happy, so I am proud as a supporter.”

I looked up at him. and parted her lips.

“I passed it on to Rick, but thank you for helping me at the last banquet. I wanted to formally greet you properly.”

Because I wasn’t too busy back then. As I nodded my head, the duke dissuaded me.

“Rather, I just wanted to say thank you.”

“Yes? What do you mean?”

He had a puzzled expression on the peacock’s words. I didn’t do anything to thank him. The duke kept his lips shut for a moment, probably because it was difficult to speak out. I quietly waited for him to speak. After a while, he slowly opened his mouth.

“… … At a banquet.”

The peacock turned his head away from me. But is it because of the feeling? His face looks a little red.

‘Isn’t it possible that you’ve been out for too long and have a fever?’

With a worried heart, I unconsciously reached out and placed it on his forehead. The peacock looked at me with big eyes. Eyes met him from a very close distance. It was then that I realized what I had done.

“Ah, sorry… … .”

“For listening to my story.”

The peacock grabbed my wrist as I was about to retreat. No pain, very soft. I just blinked, and he spoke to me with a somewhat sad look.

“For comforting me. … … I just wanted to say thank you, Ciel.”

His eyes were earnestly telling the truth. I stared at him endlessly, not knowing what to answer. But why?

‘I feel strange again… … .’

An unknown feeling flooded in like the last time he said he would protect me. It is tickling and mysterious as if a bud is sprouting inside me. Somehow my heart is beating

‘… … Is it because it’s too close?’

Because his beautiful face shows so well. I may have fallen into the beauty world without knowing it. Maybe it was because I felt unfamiliar with my name, which I only hear from him. In any case, I couldn’t help but stare blankly, so I barely opened my lips.

“Swing… … .”

That was the only answer I could give. Duke Crayman slowly released my wrist. His face also faded away. Somehow I felt sad.

‘Are you sorry? What the hell!’

It is clear that he was very firmly enthralled by that beauty. I shook my head vigorously. And smiled as wide as possible.

“Then we are grateful to each other.”

“Right.”

The peacock nodded and looked at me and said.

“And I have something to suggest.”

While I was fanning my face with a fever for nothing, I looked at him when he said that he had something to suggest.

“A month later, at the festival, a masquerade is held in the mansion of Count Seymour. But he said that he was attending with a partner. So… … I want you to be my partner.”

“The masquerade… … Partner?”

I tilted my head at the completely unexpected offer. And I quickly recalled the contents of the book.

‘If it was Count Seymour, he was definitely a close aide to the former Empress… … .’

I remember it appeared in the book. She was the empress’s handmaiden and longtime friend, but just before Geum Sang-je, who became an adult, started a rebellion, her husband, the earl, left the palace due to health problems and saved her life.

‘He’s throwing a masquerade?’

Count Simor and the former Empress had a very close relationship. For this reason, after the death of the former empress, Count Seymour is deeply troubled.

‘Can we get a clue about Jack from that person?’

The importance of Count Seymour in the book was not very high. She was a person of the past, and when Cloan later visited her, she was already dead. The cause of death was not known.

‘It might not be bad to visit once.’

The duke parted his lips, probably worried that I had not received an answer for a long time.

“The time for the masquerade is late at night, so you can fully enjoy the festival with the children. so… … .”

“like.”

The peacock shut his lips at my answer. I answered with a firm face once more.

“I’ve never been to a masquerade, but I’ll be happy to accompany you.”

“… … Just by being by your side, you will be of great help to me, so don’t worry.”

The duke said softly, as if trying to ease my worries. I smiled at him, but this time I hardened my expression a little and said.

“And I have something to tell you.”

“What is it?”

The peacock seriously asked my serious face.

“Do you know about Prince Seid?”

“Know.”

I sighed and told him what had happened. It was a story about Seid, who had a crush on me, came to the orphanage, and couldn’t let him go because of the children’s reluctance. I frowned with a worried face.

“According to Hoyeon, Seid has a shadow attached to it. Would it be okay?”

I looked at him worriedly. The peacock listened with a serious expression and nodded his head.

“Even the shadows will no longer be accessible as long as there are beasts here. If you do, you will probably be able to figure out who is going to and from the orphanage.”

The peacock looked at me and said.

“There is no need to worry too much about the shadow, but the prince should be careful. He may report to the emperor whenever he returns.”

It looked like they were trying to sneak in, so I don’t think Seid would report to the emperor, but I nodded.

“Thanks, I feel a little reassured. Thank you.”

“no. The safety of you and the orphanage is my top priority, so please let me know if you have any concerns at any time. I will do my best to help.”

what is it Even the words were reassuring. I smiled and said.

“Can I just go in? I think it will be over by now.”

“Don’t let me do that.”

The peacock walked with me. As I entered the nursery, I ran into Leonard, who was just leaving the restaurant with Jack.

‘Are you well?’

I asked in a tense voice at Leonard’s mysterious expression, which I couldn’t guess.

“Is the story over?”

“Yes.”

I sent Jack up to the room first, and then headed to the director’s room with the two of them. Until then, nothing could be read from Leonard’s face. Without urging, I waited for him to speak first. But apart from the tension, I didn’t really worry too much. Because we know how smart Jack is, and even if the results aren’t what we wanted, we just need to find a new teacher for Jack. However, I wonder if Jack gets hurt because the results aren’t good. That was the concern.

After a while, Leonard spoke with a sigh.

“There is something I would like to ask the director for a moment.”

Hearing that he had something to ask, I nodded nervously.

“What?”

“Has Jack ever been educated? So, like going to school for a while or having a teacher.”

I shook my head nervously, exhausted by the question different from what I expected.

“No, Jack never had a formal education.”

“i See. Then the child… … .”

Leonard muttered a little. His somewhat serious appearance made me wonder what the hell was going on. Soon Leonard raised his head and said with a serious face.

“I’m going to take lessons from Jack Frit.”

“Are you for real?”

At his words, I asked, reflecting. Leonard nodded as if convinced.

“I think it would be better to start in the morning and finish in the afternoon, three times a week. Are you okay?”

“sure.”

I nodded my head loudly. It was difficult to hide the smile on his lips.

“And speaking of tuition.”

“Ah, it.”

Apparently, since he is the exclusive teacher of the Duke Craymans, the price will be much higher than that of an ordinary teaching teacher. Even so, I was willing to write. But the reply I got back surprised me.

“I will not charge tuition.”

“Yes?”

“I want to teach that child of my own will. So I won’t take any money.”

I couldn’t help but be surprised.

‘What kind of conversation did you have that made you so full of will?’

I was embarrassed, but soon I nodded my head. Rather than the joy of saving money, I was relieved by the fact that I had met a teacher who genuinely wanted to teach Jack.

“Then we will start the class from tomorrow.”

“Please do that.”

After the story, I went out to see the two of them off. Leonard got into the wagon first, followed by Duke Crayman, who tried to climb and stopped and looked back at me. He looked at me quietly and opened his mouth.

“See you later, Ciel.”

“Ah yes… … .”

He smiled and greeted me, and the carriage with him left. As I stared blankly at the carriage moving away, I recalled his greeting.

‘See you again… … .’

As for the usual greetings, the words promising the next time made me feel strange for some reason. I smiled and went back to the nursery. I wanted to share this good news with Jack.

* * *

In the moving carriage, Leonard was deep in thought. I remember a conversation I had with Jack.

-“Do you know about ‘the theory of evolution of the moon’?”

He had no intention of teaching Jack in the first place, and he intended to disqualify him by asking high-level questions that he could not answer. But Jack answered his question with ease.

-“This is an idea advocated by the philosopher Eirene, which compares the rising and extinguishing of the moon to human evolution. It is a theory that humans originally changed from monsters and eventually return to demons as the moon goes out. It is also the first change theory in history, but the next asserted ‘human beings are perfect from beginning to end’ was buried by perfectionists.”

-“… … I know you well. If so, do you know how the buried thought was discovered again?”

– “Found in ancient documents and made known to the world again.”

To be honest, at that moment, Leonard was so startled. As Jack said, the ‘evolution theory of the moon’ was an idea that was obsolete in ancient times, but has recently started to appear again. It was not well understood by scholars, and it was an extremely difficult concept for a 14-year-old to understand.

‘Is it a coincidence?’

Since then, Leonard has been throwing up questions that are difficult for even those who have graduated from college to answer, but Jack answered them without difficulty each time. Only then did Leonard have to admit it. This kid is a genius. He is just too precious to be rotting in an orphanage. I must teach this child! It’s been a long time since I’ve had a passion for education. Leonard, who was secretly burning heat, glanced at Duke Crayman on the other side. Then he quietly opened his mouth.

“The head of the orphanage.”

flinch. The duke was motionless at the word of the director.

‘also.’

Watching the power struggles and nerve wars within the dukes for a long time, Leonard’s eyes also developed to an extraordinary extent.

“He seems like a very nice person.”

“… … is it.”

“Yes, the restaurant was clean and smelled sweet. The facilities were clean, and above all, all the children looked healthy. I feel like I grew up in a good environment.”

“right.”

Leonard’s words brought a smile to Duke Crayman’s lips as if he were thinking of her. Leonard, who looked at him happily, added a word.

“You seem like a good woman, so I hope you do well.”

But at that moment, the peacock’s lips hardened. The sudden change made Leonard worried that he had made a mistake.

‘But you obviously have a crush on him.’

I was worried that the words I had brought out to get closer to the duke would be rather flawed. But the next moment, the words that came out of his mouth, Leonard knew it wasn’t a matter of liking or not.

“Am I not a ‘monster’?”

“… … .”

“That is disrespectful to her. You shouldn’t say that in front of her. … … It will make you feel bad.”

Crayman spoke quietly and turned his head, but at that moment, Leonard felt as if he was being buried in darkness. The title ‘monster’, which has been attached to me like a nickname since I was a child, was never a metaphorical expression. He was under a curse. The curse turned him into a monster and prevented him from intermingling with him.

‘I made a mistake.’

With his brief thoughts, he inflicted a new wound on him, who was still full of wounds. Knowing that even an apple was poison to him, Leonard quietly turned his head. Out of the window, I could see the scenery passing by quickly. Suddenly, Leonard thought about it. Is the duke’s curse really unbreakable? Maybe someday, someone will appear and miraculously lift the curse on him and turn him into a human like the ‘Evolution of the Moon’ theory. vaguely thought

* * *

As promised, the first class started the next day. During that time, I got nervous for nothing and stood in front of the stairs. Finally, after class, Leonard and Jack came down.

“Did you finish class?”

When I approached him, Leonard nodded with satisfaction.

“It came along much better than I expected. Oh, Jack, just go upstairs.”

“Yes. See you next time, Master.”

Leonard sent it up, and Jack nodded and went back to the room. Me and Leonard walked together to the front door.

“He’s a very smart kid. If you teach him well, he will definitely grow up.”

Leonard said with excitement. I smiled quietly at him. Arriving in the carriage, I said to him.

“I am a child who is thirsty for learning. I wish you all the best in the future.”

“of course. It is my belief to take responsibility for a child once, until the end.”

“thank you. Come in.”

“Then I’ll see you in two days.”

As I watched the carriage leave, I turned away.

‘Then I should check the nursery now.’

I found the painting yesterday and I reflected on it. Even if they had focused on the operation up to this point, they wondered if they had not looked back at the orphanage too much.

‘Because leaving it to Ho-yeon and seeing it myself are different.’

Then we should think about the festival. Count Seymour’s masquerade was also a concern, but more than that… … .

‘It’s the first festival with children.’

In the original story, it seems that the episode where Cloan and Ren ran away because they could not endure the abuse of the director was around now. He ran away and watched the festival, but he was eventually caught and returned to the orphanage. Now that’s not going to happen. As we all celebrate the festival together, I wanted to spend something more special. I think I need to think more about that.

I looked around the nursery slowly. I could hear the laughter of children running behind my back. I thought the pictures I saw yesterday were all, but I also found pictures on the wall. It was probably Cloan who was walking around and scribbling. There were always five children in the picture, and among them there was always a woman with sunset hair. As I looked at the pictures, I suddenly fell in love.

‘It has already been over two months since I entered this body.’

At first, the future was just bleak and gloomy, but time passed like this.

‘Can I do better in the future?’

Will he be able to avoid the foretold danger and raise his children safely?

‘I don’t think it’s impossible.’

Before, I would have had a headache just thinking about it, but now it’s different. I had someone around me to help. There is a sympathy and… … .

‘That person too.’

I can’t pinpoint exactly what this feeling is, but thinking about him puts my mind at ease.

‘He’s a really nice guy.’

As much as the children were happy because of it, I wanted him to be happy too.

‘It’s a monster.’

Suddenly, he remembered what he had said in the Imperial Palace.

-“The ‘monster’ can’t get along with people.”

‘I knew he was called a monster.’

Somehow, when he described himself as a monster, it felt like my heart was breaking.

‘Was that simply referring to the battlefield reaper?’

I do not know. Come to think of it, I didn’t know much about him.

‘If he had been the protagonist, more… … .’

Thinking, I quickly shook my head. Anyway, I wish the main character would change. No matter what anyone says, the main characters in 「Indelible Scar」 were Cloan and Ren.

‘Let’s think again. Maybe something comes to mind.’

I went back to the director’s office and thought it would be better to organize it on paper, so I turned around. As we got closer to the playground, the laughter of the children grew louder. As I got closer, one of the children in the group noticed me and jumped up.

“Ciel!”

“Said?”

When I said there was a strange child mixed in, it was Seid who changed her appearance. Seid quickly approached me. I’ve told Ho-yeon in advance, so I think she opened the door. The face of the child standing in front of me was dirty. There was a lot of sand, and there were occasional crayon marks. What do you do to be like that? I looked beyond Seid. I saw children playing with dirt. Probably building a sand castle.

‘The crayon marks… … .’

The culprit was Cloan. Cloan’s hands were also covered in crayons. When our eyes met, the stingy Cloan quickly turned her head.

‘You’re joking.’

Cloan didn’t seem completely satisfied with Seid yet. It seems that Cloan was more covered in crayons than Seid’s face. Anyway, my child was being grumpy, so I sighed and took a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped Seid’s cheek. Seid closed her eyes.

“Aren’t you going to get suspicious when you go back to being this dirty?”

“It’s okay, you can just say you played in the forest.”

Seid replied with a hehehehe smile. Then, suddenly, he grabbed my hand that was rubbing my cheek.

“Ciel.”

“Huh?”

Seid rubbed my cheek against my palm. The plump, soft cheeks filled the palm of my hand. I widened my eyes at his sudden action.

‘It’s like a dog.’

“I really like this place. I like Ren, I like Edie, I like Lodi, I like Cloane, I like Jack, and above all, I like Ciel.”

With her face resting on the palm of my hand, Seid smiled pleasantly.

“I wish I had lived here too.”

“Hey! You told me not to mess with our manager!”

In a moment of perplexity because he did not know what to say, Cloan, who was not able to see him, came running to him. Cloan pulled Seid away.

“You play with me!”

Cloan shouted and dragged Seid away. I was worried that it might be too radical, but looking at Seid’s smiling face, I think it’s just worrying.

‘The children are all getting along well.’

The sight of them all playing with the dirt filled their eyes. Then I looked up at the sky as a pleasant wind suddenly blew. The blue sky was full of puffy clouds, and the sunlight was just moderately warm. Everything seemed to come together in perfect harmony.

‘It would be nice if there was still peace like this.’

My gaze, looking up at the sky, naturally turned to the second floor. At that moment, I met the gaze that was standing by the window and looking down.

‘Jack? Since when have you been watching?’

But is it because of the feeling? His expression seemed extremely cold and hardened. I couldn’t take my eyes off of Jack’s face I had never seen before. It was Jack who turned first. When Jack disappeared from the window seat, I hurried into the nursery with some anxiety. Then he stopped while trying to go up to the second floor. The reason was later found.

‘Is this too much?’

I looked down at my feet up the stairs as if I was going to jump right away. When it comes to Jack, sometimes I think I’m oversensitive.

‘Among the children, the future death was predicted.’

Not only that. I knew that Jack made a lot of sacrifices as the eldest, so I wanted to take care of my country a little more.

‘But rather, I can be a burden to Jack.’

I returned my raised foot. I was just looking outside, but maybe the lever alone jumped in in surprise.

“Why don’t you come up?”

Then, startled by the voice from above the stairs, I lifted my head. On the second floor, Jack was looking down at me. Since when has Jack been looking at me over there?

‘I can’t see my face.’

There was a window right in front of the stairs to the second floor, which made it difficult to see Jack’s face because of the backlight. I can’t even see the face The only thing he could rely on was his voice.

“Jack.”

“I was waiting for you to come up.”

The tone was blunt, but the emotions in it were complicated. The emotions I can read right now are regret, sadness… … and disappointment.

jerk. jerk. Step by step, Jack came down the stairs. Finally, with one step left, Jack stopped. Originally, Jack was a little shorter than me, so the current Jack, who climbed the stairs, was at eye level with me. Looking closer, I could see Jack’s expression well.

If you think about it, Jack began to show his feelings little by little, which he had kept locked up. I knew he was happy, and I knew he was sad. That you are having a hard time and that you are being pressed under pressure. However, the current Jack’s expression was too complicated to read.

“… … I was just being selfish.”

A strange purple glow lingered in Jack’s brown eyes. Jack looked at me like an abandoned puppy. His sarimoon lips revealed his complicated feelings instead. I had a hard time understanding what Jack was talking about. Did you mean to be selfish? What are you talking about?

“Jack… … What’s going on?”

Worried about such a Jack, I asked cautiously. Is there something wrong with the class?

‘But Leonard was very satisfied.’

If not, what is it that makes Jack so confused? Jack looked at me. his eyes fluttered. he asked again.

“Why didn’t you come up?”

When Jack asked, I flinched. It felt like I was stabbed in the corner. It was difficult for me to speak readily. I had to bring up too many stories to explain why. I was silent, but Jack didn’t back down. I looked at him with eyes longing for an answer. There was no place to escape. Reluctantly, I replied with a sigh.

“I always worry about you, Jack.”

“… … .”

Jack looked at me with a puzzled expression and asked.

“Why?”

“that… … .”

‘Cause you’re going to end up with the most miserable words of all the children. In the original story, Jack dies when Cloan is eleven years old. It is now less than a year away. After that incident, everything goes awry. The nursery is burned down by knights and the children are scattered while running away. Cloan becomes the adopted son of Duke Crayman, and Ren is willing to do all sorts of evil things to protect young Lodi. And to protect Ren, Lodi becomes a gladiator who must fight endlessly. Jack’s death doesn’t end with Jack’s death. Of course, Jack’s death should never happen.

‘Death lurks by Jack’s side at any time.’

So I paid more attention to Jack than the other kids. If it seems that something is wrong with him, his body goes out before reason.

‘But how am I supposed to explain this?’

And if you say it, it’s clear that you won’t understand it. After biting her lips, she finally answered.

“Because you don’t talk to me.”

“… … ?”

“I’m more concerned about you because they don’t tell you that it’s hard when it’s hard, or that you’re lonely when you’re lonely. But I thought you would feel uncomfortable with my interest, so I couldn’t go up.”

This too was sincere. If I could be honest with Cloan and other kids, I would be relieved a little bit, but even if it’s better than before, Jack still doesn’t show his emotions. Of course, that’s not to say it’s wrong. It depends on a person’s personality, and I’ve lived like that until now, but one day I couldn’t be stubborn to suddenly open my heart. It was just that I was anxious. After all, Jack’s voice was heard when he regretted saying it for nothing.

“… … Then can I be honest?”

I shook my head at his unexpected words. Is it because of the feeling? Jack’s brown eyes seemed more purple. I was silent, then quietly answered.

“then.”

“… … Then I’ll tell you. I used to say it was okay for Seid to come, but I really hate it.”

“… … .”

“I hope Seid doesn’t invade this place. Most of all, I hate that Seid gets to know the director.”

As he spoke, Jack averted his gaze in embarrassment. I looked at Jack quietly and asked quietly.

“Are you anxious?”

“… … .”

“I’m afraid Seid will take yours.”

Jack didn’t answer. It was telling me that it was positive. I smiled lightly and reached out and ran through Jack’s brown hair. I could feel Jack staring at me in embarrassment.

‘Now that I think about it, I think I’m a little taller.’

When I first saw him, he was small and dwarfed enough that there was no age difference between him and Chloane. Now, he was so tall and fat that he couldn’t find his appearance back then. Above all, his expression brightened.

“You are the most precious thing to me. That fact doesn’t change at all.”

“… … .”

Jack, who had his head bowed, looked up at me. I smiled brightly. Jack’s eyes twinkled.

“It’s worrying. There is no need to be ashamed of it.”

“… … I think I’m too childish and selfish.”

“I am not selfish. It’s a feeling you can feel.”

In short, Jack was afraid that the sudden appearance of Shade would take away my affection and attention. Considering the children, Seid was a good opponent. I know a lot, and I have some strange things. Although it was a good opponent to learn the world and broaden his horizons, Seid allowed him to enter. On the one hand, he was afraid of losing his affection to Seid. If you think about it, Jack was a kid who had a lot of things stolen from him.

‘I lost my parents right after I was born, and I didn’t enjoy the things I deserved.’

So maybe it’s even more worrisome. I don’t know if I’ll lose it too. There may be a reason why Seid is of the royal family. Seid’s father is the enemy who killed Jack’s parents.

‘Is Seid really okay?’

I was suddenly worried. Jack is changing his appearance, and Hoyeon is vigilant, but is it really okay to leave Shade as it is? Shade is the eyes of the emperor. The emperor knows that Seid is coming here, but he tolerates it and tries to understand the situation inside. The peacock said he would be fine if he was careful.

‘I’ll have to be more careful.’

Right now, it seems that Shade only wants to play with the children. However, if it is judged that he is a dangerous being, then.

‘I’ll have to cut it.’

Seid burst into tears saying the palace was so lonely and lonely, but I was determined.

* * *

A month has passed. The season, which was the borderline between autumn and winter, completely leaned towards winter. Still, thanks to Ho-yeon collecting firewood before winter came, there was no shivering in the cold.

‘It’s already the end of the year.’

As I was working, I suddenly looked at the window covered in frost and thought.

‘It’s finally a festival.’

Time flew by so quickly, and the festival was just a day away.

‘I’ll have to watch the festival with the kids and get ready to go to the masquerade when the time comes.’

To my question of what to prepare for the masquerade, Duke Crayman replied that he did not have to worry about it.

‘So I’m putting my hands up for now… … .’

As the day of the festival drew near, I was filled with anxiety.

“Ah, it will be fine.”

I shook my head. I didn’t have to worry about buying anything.

‘By the way, the children are quiet.’

Even with the other children, at this time, you should hear the sounds of Chloane running down the hallway and the voices of the children, but for some reason it was quiet today. Thinking strangely, I left the director’s office. The hallway was empty with no one in it. I went to see if it was in the restaurant, but it wasn’t there. Just when Hoyeon, who had filled the stove with firewood, came in, I asked her.

“Hoyeon, haven’t you seen the children?”

But for some reason, Hoyeon shook her head in visibly bewilderment at my question.

“No, I didn’t see it.”

“okay? So are you in the room? … . I’ll have to check it out.”

It’s okay if you ever want to go outside. As I was about to go up to the second floor, Hoyeon quickly blocked me. I looked at him with a puzzled face.

“Yeah, I saw it.”

“Huh?”

“Children, I see. I think I went into my room to take a nap.”

“Hmm, okay?”

“Yes… … .”

This is probably suspicious. As I narrowed my eyes and looked at him, Hoyeon broke out in a cold sweat. It looked very suspicious to anyone. All right, I nodded, as long as the kids had gone out.

I glanced at the room under the stairs that Hoyeon was using. The door was firmly shut. Ho-yeon looked at me anxiously. I said to her with a wide smile.

“The children seem to follow Hoyeon well.”

“Yes?”

“No, tell him not to be late for dinner.”

“Yes. … … Yes?”

Ho-yeon, who was nodding his head, asked the question later, but I went back to the director’s room.

“Oh, it’s snow.”

Meanwhile, it started to snow. I stood in front of the window and watched the falling snow.

‘This winter will be warm.’

I was suddenly immersed in emotion. Until last year, I was shivering from the cold and wandering outside to find a job somehow. I still couldn’t believe the warm environment and leisure like this.

‘If you just do it now.’

Will we be able to continue to face such a warm winter in the future?

‘By the way, what were the children doing?’

Apparently, they are plotting something by attracting Ho-yeon. I don’t know what that is.

‘Well, you’ll find out soon.’

I shrugged and went back to my desk. There is still much work to be done.

* * *

“It’s a festival!”

As soon as he got off the carriage, Cloan called out. I warn you of how excited you are.

“It snowed all night and the road is slippery, so be careful.”

“Yep. Sure!”

He answered confidently, but Cloan was already rolling his feet. I paid the coachman while Ho-yeon got the rest of the children off.

“It was hard.”

“Tough! So, I hope you have a great festival!”

The carriage left and I called the children together. And some cautions.

“It’s a festival, so there are a lot of people, so you should never let go of your hands and walk around alone. If you get lost, don’t move on the spot and wait. Hoyeon will find it. What do you say when a stranger asks you to go with him because he will buy you something delicious?”

“I do not need!”

“… … Yes, well done.”

“Then let’s go in now!”

Cloan urged him to enter the festival hall as quickly as possible. My anxiety was further amplified by that look, but I decided to do it this way. Because I said caution before we left.

I reached out my hand, and Cloan and Edie grabbed it right away. It was a great development compared to when I first went to the market. Especially Chloe. After standing in the established line, Hoyeon followed one step behind her. It was to see if there were any children leaving.

Even in the morning, the festival was packed with people. It’s like this in the morning, but after a little while, you’ll definitely not be able to even enter. Still, there were a lot of people just at the entrance, and the inside was quieter than the entrance.

“Wow, look at that! It’s a circus!”

In the meantime, as the circus marched, I took the children and fell back. The children’s eyes twinkled as they watched the circus march. Even Jack. Of course, I was also curious. I saw a circus for the first time in my life. After the circus march, we walked around the store. To commemorate the festival, various event products were sold.

‘Oh, this is cute.’

While browsing the store, a headband in the shape of animal ears caught my eye. I called Ren, who was watching next to me.

“Ren, would you like to come over for a second?”

“Yes, Master.”

Ren came with a gun. I immediately put a bunny ear headband on Ren’s head. Ren’s eyes widened.

“so cute.”

Rather than empty words, Ren and the bunny ear headband went very well together. First of all, Ren’s appearance resembles a rabbit.

“Ren, what’s there… … .”

“Oh, Chloe.”

Cloan, who was just approaching, looked at Ren and stopped.

“You, what is that?”

“this? The manager put it on Strange?”

When Ren tilted his head and asked, Cloan, who was staring blankly, quickly shook his head.

“Oh no! it’s not weird rather… … .”

Cloan bowed her head and wiggled her fingers. The ears exposed through the black hair were dyed red. Chloe couldn’t help but raise her head. Seeing that, Ren approached worriedly and said, “Where does it hurt?” When asked, he shook his head without answering. After lovingly looking at him, I grabbed a raccoon ear headband and crept closer to Cloan. When Ren looked up, I put my finger to the corner of my mouth. Recognizing my intentions, Ren nodded and took a step back.

“Eight.”

And immediately put a raccoon ear headband on Chloane’s head. Cloan looked at the sudden situation with a surprised face.

“What, what!”

Cloan tried to take the headband off right away, but Ren’s next words prevented him from doing so.

“Cloane, you are so cute.”

“… … .”

Cloan’s hand, which was heading towards the headband, went down again at the word cute. Cloan asked cautiously.

“ear… … How are you?”

“Yeah, so cute.”

“Hmmmm… … .”

As if he had changed his mind at the word cute, Chloane was fiddling with the headband that was on my head. But not empty words, but Cloan wearing a headband was really cute. At this point, I gathered all the children and gave them headbands. Edie wore a bear ear headband, Rody wore a sheep horn headband, and Jack wore a desert fox headband. Edie and Rhodi were very fond of it, and Jack looked embarrassed, but he didn’t take it off.

‘Come to think of it… … .’

There were many people wearing headbands like this at today’s festival. It’s a special day, so I’m doing things that are difficult to do normally. I glanced at the hon. Except when sleeping, Hoyeon always covered her cat’s ears with a hood. It is not a problem that she is a beast, but it is difficult to receive even any misunderstanding. Even Ho-yeon is embarrassed to look at her.

‘But today… … .’

I looked around and grabbed a cat ear headband. Then I stared at the headband for a while.

“Are you going to do this as well?”

Lodi, wearing a cute sheep horn headband, approached and asked. At Rody’s question, I smiled embarrassedly and asked again.

“Isn’t that strange too?”

“no! It looks so pretty!”

Rhodi replied with a twinkle in her eyes. I lost credibility because it was Lodi who said everything was pretty, but I closed my eyes and wore a headband. After a while, I slowly opened my eyes and looked in the mirror.

‘… … It suits you better than I thought.’

It was my first time doing a headband like this, so it was very awkward, but after I did it, it wasn’t as bad as I thought. Her eyes were sharp, so it even matched her.

“Master, you are so pretty.”

“what… … Not bad.”

“Hey, Chloe. Did you think that you were pretty on the inside while saying that?”

“How did you know… … Oh no!”

I smiled awkwardly and scratched my head at the children’s baptism of praise. Then Jack’s eyes met. I asked carefully.

“How does Jack look?”

After staring at me like this, Jack answered quietly.

“Get along well.”

“thanks. Jack is cute too.”

“… … .”

Jack’s face quickly heated up. Anyway, he told me that even Jack was a good match, so I gained confidence. I moved closer to Ho-yeon, who was watching the situation from a little distance. Hoyeon looked at him with a puzzled face.

“Hoyeon, isn’t the hood stuffy?”

When I asked, Ho-yeon flinched. It’s not that the Myoin people have nerves in their ears, but they covered their ears, so it must have been frustrating even if they didn’t say anything. After a moment’s hesitation, Hoyeon replied softly.

“Fine. Beasts stand out among humans, so there’s nothing we can do about it.”

I nodded.

“But today is different.”

Ho-yeon looked at me as if to say what that meant. I pointed to my cat ear headband. Ho-yeon’s eyes turned towards him.

“There are a lot of people wearing headbands like this today, so even Hoyeon’s ears won’t be very noticeable.”

Ho-yeon’s eyes widened at my words. But after a while she said with a cautious expression.

“It may cause some trouble.”

“it’s okay. That’s why I wore the same cat ear headband as Hoyeon.”

Of course, it’s not comparable to the real thing, but if you go around wearing animal ear headbands as a group like this, you will naturally be buried.

“If you think you’ll be caught, then you can cover it up again.”

“Are you really okay?”

Hoyeon asked carefully, and I nodded my head. After thinking for a while, Hoyeon slowly took off her hood. Her two ears perked up. After she exposed her ears, her expression brightened even more. After smiling at the sight, we left the store. Ho-yeon looked worried at first, but soon regained her confidence when people didn’t pay as much attention to her as she was. Occasionally, there were people who showed interest in Ho-yeon, not because they noticed that Ho-yeon was Su-in, but because of her beauty.

‘There is definitely something that catches your eye.’

White skin, silver-gray eyes and long eyelashes, just like pure white hair. Hoyeon was definitely more beautiful than anything I’ve ever seen. but what It was extraordinarily beautiful. Is it like being in another dimension? A person who speaks in a semantic sense is great. Usually, I didn’t dare to touch it and just looked at it from afar.

After leaving the store, we headed to the festival site in earnest. As I wandered around, the sun was already setting. Finally, we grabbed some cotton candy and went home. As soon as they got on the carriage, the children stretched out as they were. I stroked Lodi’s head, who was sleeping on my lap, and tucked her hair behind her ear that was disturbing her sleep.

“Wow… … .”

Maybe it tickled my hand, Roddy slept and hugged me tightly. The other children were asleep, leaning against Ho-yeon or leaning against the wall. What is surprising is that Ho-yeon was also tired and fell asleep. Since he is a beast with superior stamina than humans, I expected that he would be fine.

‘Hey, Hoyeon was also excited to go around.’

Later, Hoyeon was so excited that it was hard to tell who was the child and who was Hoyeon.

‘It must have been the first time I had experienced such freedom among people.’

It was understandable enough. Then I looked at Lodi as I felt like I was tossing and turning from below. Lodi tossed and turned at the rumble of the carriage and opened her eyes dimly.

“Master Principal… … .”

“Yeah, Roddy. did you wake up?”

“Yes.”

Lodi answered with a hazy face, hugging my waist tightly and muttering.

“I was dreaming.”

“What dream?”

“With the head teacher… … My dream is to play with my unnies, my oppas, and teacher Hoyeon again.”

“You had a happy dream.”

“Yeah, I was so happy… … .”

Roddy lifted his head and looked at me. Roddy was smaller than his peers, so he had a strong baby-like impression. But now what?

“I am happier now. So I’m not sorry.”

The sunset seeped into Lodi’s blonde hair. Green eyes with a friendly light made me feel more mature than I did. Roddy leaned his head in my arms. A small murmur of a child was heard.

“I want to live happily with my older sisters, my older brothers, Hoyeon, and the head teacher… … .”

His voice faded and he fell asleep again. I gently stroked Lodi’s hair, letting out a tight breath.

“okay.”

I whispered quietly.

“Let’s continue to live happily together.”

I looked out the window, stroking Roddy’s hair. The setting sun gradually set.

* * *

The carriage stopped and the children woke up one by one with hazy faces. As I help the children get off, Jack hugs Roddy. I said to Jack like that.

“Jack must be sleepy when he wakes up, so go inside. I’ll take Rody with me.”

Then, for some reason, Jack’s shoulders shuddered. I looked at Jack, who had a strange sense of place, curiously. After a while, Jack answered in a low voice and went into the nursery.

“I didn’t sleep.”

At Jack’s unexpected reply, I looked at him with a bewildered face.

‘You didn’t sleep?’

That means.

‘You’ve heard all the conversations between me and Roddy.’

Embarrassed for some reason, I scratched my cheek. After getting all the children off and returning the wagon, I was about to go inside, but someone caught me.

“Excuse me. Are you Siela Feirund?”

“Who are you?”

When I asked a question with a puzzled face, the man answered politely.

“I came here on the order of His Excellency Dietrich Kreimann. You have been ordered to deliver this to Feirund.”

“This… … .”

It was a large, well-packaged box. I accepted it with a bewildered face. said the man who delivered it to me.

“And he said that he would come to pick me up at 10 pm. Then I will leave.”

After nodding his head, the man returned.

‘What is this?’

The weight was heavy. Once I picked it up and went inside. Hoyeon came and took the box from me.

“I will listen.”

“I’m fine… … . thanks. children?”

“I went up to my room to wash.”

“I see. Ho-yeon must be tired, but take a break.”

“I am okay.”

Ho-yeon answered without hesitation, but there was no credibility because she saw him falling out of the wagon. I smiled quietly, asked to put the box on the desk, and then changed into a comfortable indoor coat. There were still about three hours left until the man said 10 o’clock.

‘If you feed the children and prepare them, the time will be right.’

As I counted the time, I untied the ribbon of the box and opened the lid. An exclamation came out of my mouth immediately.

“Wow… … .”

Oh my God, what is all this? The first thing she saw was a white mermaid dress studded with silver pearls.

‘Oh, it looks very expensive.’

From the feel of the hand to the decorations attached to it, it was a dress that looked very expensive at first glance. The next thing I pulled out was a jacket to put over my dress. It was a cold day, so it seemed that he was concerned about keeping warm. It also looked very expensive. After putting the jacket and dress in one place, she took out white shoes and a blue sapphire necklace. After that, I noticed the mask at the bottom.

‘This… … butterfly?’

It was a blue butterfly-shaped mask.

‘It’s a masquerade, so you even brought a mask.’

“pretty… … .”

I muttered a little. I wore a mask when I went to Cannes, but it was a crude mask I got in a hurry. The butterfly mask looked luxurious enough to be incomparable with that mask.

‘You put jewels on your mask.’

It was simply amazing. On the other hand, I was worried whether it would be acceptable to receive such an expensive gift.

‘for now… … Let’s take good care of it.’

Since there should be no scratches, I carefully moved it as if it was originally packaged and closed the lid. And first, we headed to the restaurant to prepare dinner for the children. Tonight was a delicious chicken stew. Thanks to the recipe in advance, it was easy to make. Suddenly, the inside of the restaurant was filled with the smell of sour chicken stew.

“Hoyeon, can you call the children?”

“Yes.”

Before setting up, I asked Hoyeon to finish the setting. At that moment, the door opened with the sound of children’s footsteps, and I looked back warmly.

“This evening… … .”

“braided!”

But I couldn’t speak any more. Cloan held out a large box as the representative. I asked in amazement.

“what’s this?”

“It’s a gift! We all prepared it together.”

“Gift? But today is no day.”

The answer was Ren.

“On a festival day, it’s a gift to the person you’re grateful for, so Seid prepared it by ourselves.”

“… … .”

For some reason, I looked at the children one by one without saying a word. The children complained about how awkward this situation was.

‘This is what I was secretly doing yesterday.’

I looked at Ho-yeon. Hoyeon coughed in vain.

“thanks. you’ll get it I didn’t prepare anything, what should I do?”

“The director has already given us a present.”

I tilted my head at Eddie’s words.

“I?”

“Yes, thanks to the director, we are happy.”

“But that… … .”

It was something you should have enjoyed. Seeing the children rejoicing and grateful for the obvious made me feel sad for nothing. But he smiled invisibly. It was a hard work prepared by the children, and I didn’t want to make them depressed.

“Thank you so much.”

After receiving the gift, I embraced it dearly and said it with all my heart.

“I am so happy. It was hard.”

“Hehe.”

Seeing me happy, the children put on a proud expression on their faces. I looked at Ho-yeon.

“Hoyeon also suffered a lot.”

to take care of the children. I must have been annoyed by Ho-yeon by preparing secretly from me. Then, Ho-yeon shook her head and answered.

“no. I had fun too. I was also curious… … .”

“Interesting?”

“Giving a gift to someone you are grateful for is a culture not found in the Myoin people. As for today’s festival… … . Aside from my personal feelings, I thought it was a really good culture.”

Ho-yeon’s expression reminded me of a festival. I looked up at such a fervor with joy and said.

“I promised to go on a picnic with the kids next time. Then, let’s go together with Hoyeon. It will definitely be fun.”

“… … Can I fit in there?”

“Sure. Ho-yeon is no different from our family.”

Ho-yeon’s expression darkened at my answer. At that time, Lodi, who was listening to our conversation, grabbed Hoyeon’s hand. Surprised, Ho-yeon looked down at Lodi. Roddy closed her eyes cutely and said.

“Master Ho-yeon will go with you.”

The children who were watching also gathered at Hoyeon one by one.

“that’s right. let’s go together.”

“It would be nice to pack something like a sandwich.”

“Well, if it’s Hoyeon, I agree.”

Ho-yeon, who was embarrassed by the children’s active appearance, soon nodded slightly.

“Hehe, I like Teacher Ho-yeon!”

Lodi, excited by Hoyeon’s answer, hung on Hoyeon’s waist. After a moment’s hesitation, Hoyeon gently stroked Lodi’s head.

“me too… … .”

The voice spread quietly. As I watched all these scenes with joy, I applauded and said.

“Now that the story is over, shall we eat? Let it all cool down.”

“Oh, right! It must not be cold!”

At my words, Cloan ran up to me and took a seat. Then the other children quickly took their seats. Finally, as Hoyeon carefully sat down, I shared the chicken stew.

“It’s hot, so eat slowly.”

“Yes!”

Despite the loud reply, the children made fun of the spoons in haste. I must have been very hungry.

“Eat yourselves, too.”

As I watched the kids eat, Jack said to me.

“It should be.”

I nodded my head and then I sat down next to Hoyeon and ate a spoonful. I made it, but it worked really well.

* * *

After eating, I returned to my room and opened the box the children had made. It contained various items.

“This is a painting by Chloane.”

The first thing I pulled out was a drawing I drew from a torn sketchbook. I saw a lot of Clauan’s graffiti on the wall, so I recognized it at once.

‘My drawing skills have improved recently.’

“Did you draw me?”

The background of the painting was a nursery school, and a woman was standing in front of it. Red blonde hair and golden brown eyes. It even matched the beige dress I like to wear.

‘You should put it in a frame and hang it well.’

The next thing I took out was a wreath made of weaving wild flowers. The wreath had a label on it, with the names of Lodi and Edie written on it.

“It’s a joint work.”

The wreath wasn’t flashy, but it was modest and neat. I put a wreath on my head. It was a little small because it was made for children’s size, but it fits well.

“… … pretty.”

I looked in the mirror and muttered a little. The modest garland went very well with the gorgeous appearance. I took out the next gift with the wreath on.

“pocket… … ?”

It was a bag made of a night sky-colored fabric. Upon closer inspection, it was not just a pouch, but a sachet with a scent of herbs. I immediately recognized who the child who made the pocket was.

‘You’re done.’

Last time, when asked what he would like to make with fabric at Clover’s shop, Ren replied ‘sachet’. I was really happy to see it finished. Smelling the incense once more, I put down my pocket and looked at the last remaining present. It must have been made by Jack.

“This… … .”

When I saw the gift, I was surprised. It was a wooden sign that said <director’s office=””>. Currently, there are no signs attached to the director’s office at . Because I took it off the first day.</director’s>

‘I was concerned.’

Somehow, my heart ached. It felt like being recognized as a real manager.

“These pretty things… … .”

If the children had been in front of me, I might have shed tears of emotion as they hugged me. It was so thrilling.

‘You should keep it well.’

I put the things I received as gifts in a box and put them in a safe. Then I checked the time and it was already close to 10 o’clock. I quickly changed my clothes. It was hard to prepare by myself, so I got help from Ho-yeon. She wore a white mermaid dress and a jacket over it. After putting on shoes that matched the dress, a blue sapphire was hung around her neck. Makeup was simple. Since I was going to wear a mask, I didn’t pay much attention to it. Finally, the hair was tied up.

As soon as the preparations were finished, the sound of a carriage was heard. I hurriedly went outside. just as expected. The carriage with no coat of arms stopped and Duke Crayman disembarked from it.

‘Wow… … .’

He was also wearing a pure white robe, perhaps to match me, and even that suited him very well. If he usually had a silent feeling, he looks like… … .

‘I feel like a prince out of a fairy tale… … .’

why isn’t it A typical prince appears on a white horse to rescue the princess. The peacock felt just like that. The peacock found me and approached me with a smile. I stood still and looked at him. Finally, the duke standing in front of me watched me silently for a moment. Then he said in a soft voice.

“It suits you well. It is worthwhile to choose hard.”

“Ah… … thank you. You all get along very well.”

He said it with full sincerity. Then the peacock rolled his eyes and answered.

“Thank you. It’s worth the hard work.”

Is it because of the feeling? He seemed to be in a particularly good mood today. He looked at me for a moment and then extended his hand to me. “I don’t know what that means,” the Duke said as he stared blankly.

“It’s an escort.”

“uh… … .”

“It was Rick. When dealing with women, you should be escorted. It’s my first time trying an escort, so I don’t know if this is correct.”

He said with a bit of confidence. Without hesitation, I grabbed his hand. When he looked at me with a surprised face, I smiled.

“That’s great.”

The duke replied with a small smile at my confirmation.

“Then I’m happy. Shall I just go?”

“Yes.”

I took the peacock’s hand and climbed into the carriage. The duke followed, and the carriage began to run. While fiddling with the butterfly mask on my lap, I asked the peacock.

“By the way, why are you attending the ball?”

As far as I know, the duke wasn’t a party person. Rather, he was reluctant to see the attention paid to him. So, why is he attending Count Seymour’s ball?

“… … .”

The Duke did not immediately answer my question, and I did not ask any further questions. I just thought there must be a reason it’s difficult to say.

“I got an invitation.”

“If it’s an invitation… … .”

“The Count Seymour sent an invitation directly to the duke. Count Seymour… … .”

The peacock’s gaze turned downward. He continued to speak.

“I have a deep connection with the Dukes of Crayman. From generation to generation, the Countss of Seymour were very good business partners, and the Countess and Duchess had active exchanges. That’s why I used to participate in exchanges from time to time when I was very young.”

A bitter smile appeared on the peacock’s lips, as if reminiscent of that time. I looked at him without saying a word.

“Among them, the person closest to me was the Count of Simor, the Countess at the time. The Countess, who had no children with her, treated me like a child, cared for and comforted me. It was the first time I felt such kindness, so I really liked her.”

A smile was drawn on the Duke’s lips, perhaps reminiscing about that time. he continued to speak.

“At the same time, the former Empress, who was the fiancee of the Crown Prince at the time, entered the palace after marriage, and the Countess entered the palace as a maid. Then, when the health of her husband, the Count, deteriorated, she left the palace and returned to the estate. Shortly thereafter, a revolt broke out.”

My shoulders shook at the word rebellion. Naturally, Jack’s face came to mind.

“The former Her Majesty’s Majesty and the Countess of Simor had been close friends for a long time, and when the imperial family fell, the Countess was troubled. Perhaps due to bad luck, she also lost her husband to an illness that year.”

“… … It’s a sad story.”

When I answered quietly, he nodded. The light of a street lamp shone through the window of the carriage. His shaded face is gloomy.

“Without an heir, the Countess inherited the rank of Count and became Count, and cut off all communication with the shock of losing loved ones. According to the rumors floating around, he had an incurable disease.”

“However… … It’s an invitation.”

“okay. He also sent me directly with my name written on it. Not in the name of Duke Crayman, but in the name of Dietrich.”

“I’m going to see such an important person, can I go with you?”

I asked anxiously. Just by listening to the story, I could see how important today’s meeting was. However, I was worried about whether I could be part of such a meeting place. Contrary to my concerns, the peacock nodded lightly.

“of course. You are also precious to me.”

“Ah… … Yes. Thank you.”

For some reason, I felt strange at his answer, which didn’t waver. For a moment, I felt as if I had truly become the duke’s precious person. After the story was over, I shrugged and looked out the window. The wagon, which had left the downtown area, was running halfway through the mountain.

‘It’s Count Seymour.’

It was difficult to hide the sad expression on his face. In the book, Count Seymour eventually dies. The cause of death was unknown, so I, who knew the original story, had no way to help.

‘If Count Seymour dies, the Duke will be very sad.’

Thinking of the peacock to be saddened made my heart feel heavy.

“… … It will be fine.”

I muttered quietly. I could feel the peacock looking at me, but I didn’t see him. When our eyes meet, it feels like you’ll hear my nursery rhyme. but.

“okay.”

He seemed to cry a little at his soft voice.

* * *

“It’s coming soon, so it’s better to wear a mask from here in advance.”

The duke said as the carriage drew nearer to Count Seymour’s house on the top of the mountain. As he advised, I put a butterfly mask on my face. However, it was not easy to tie the knot. As I was groaning because I couldn’t tie the knot, the unseen peacock came out.

“Look around, I will tie you up.”

“No, it’s okay… … .”

rumble. I tried to say it was okay, but the carriage rattled and the mask that was barely hanging on it fell to the bottom. I looked at it in dismay, and the peacock, who gave a small laugh, picked up a mask and sat down next to me.

“… … Then please.”

Reluctantly, I turned my back on him. The duke put the mask on my face by hand. As his fingertips brushed against his cheek, he reflexively flinched. Unaware of that fact, the Duke focused only on making the knot. But for some reason it took a long time. By then, doubts arose. So, the truth is, maybe even peacocks aren’t good at making knots.

“… … It’s not easy.”

The duke murmured, as if trying to convince him that the idea was true. The problem is that his lips and mine are too close together.

“Yeah, I’ll do it too!”

A danger alarm sounded. on my side

‘This man doesn’t know how dangerous he is!’

With such an appearance and a voice like that, what kind of woman in the world could stand when she came so close.

‘I thought it was insensitive in this way… … .’

I guess it wasn’t Just recently, I had a clear sense of my emotions going wild.

‘Be careful.’

He might avoid me if I get caught holding out some kind of emotion.

‘Even for the sake of my children, I must not distance myself from him because of my feelings.’

With that in mind, I tied the knot randomly. So, somehow, it was fixed.

“Okay. haha.”

Her face was pulled because it was tied too tightly, but she didn’t show it. I smiled broadly at the bewildered peacock. In order not to detect the agitation that is inside me, I widen it as much as possible.

rumble. After another shake, the wagon came to a complete stop. As the driver opened the carriage door, the duke reached out to me.

“Come down, Ciel.”

“… … Yes.”

I was afraid to touch my heart. I carefully took his hand and got out of the carriage. The mansion of Count Seymour, where the masquerade was held, had a strong old-fashioned feel. Since it was a wooden building, vines covered the outer wall, and we could occasionally hear insects crowing. Overall, it was a cozy place. The lighting wasn’t that bright, which made it even worse.

“Show me the invitation.”

Said the knight who guarded the entrance to the ballroom. The duke showed him an invitation to enter. Because it was a masquerade, the invitation did not include the name of the person entering. After only checking the authenticity of the invitation, the knight let us in. Many people had already arrived inside.

‘Wow… … .’

Wearing a mask is like an underground auction house, but the atmosphere is completely different. First of all, there was no smell that made me hazy.

‘It’s like you’re in another world.’

He did not focus on simply covering his face, but decided on a concept and faithfully disguised himself accordingly. There were people who matched it with a fairy concept, and there were people who disguised themselves as boys and girls. I was enjoying things here that I would not normally do.

“Shall I go in?”

I stood blankly at the entrance, looked up, nodded at the voice I heard, and started walking. The ballroom had a distinctly different feel from the imperial banquet. The lighting was a little bit purple. The dance they danced was not like an elegant waltz, but it was free-spirited and lively. Some people danced folk dance to their feet. On the other hand, there were people sitting at the table prepared in advance and eating, and there were many people chatting and laughing out loud. A few couples quietly entered the terrace and lowered the curtains. I couldn’t take my eyes off the atmosphere that was completely different from the imperial banquet.

“Ciel.”

“Yes?”

As I was looking around, I raised my head when I heard a voice calling me. Then the peacock released his hand and held it in front of me. He bowed politely.

“Would you like to dance with me?”

“dismissal… … ?”

“I don’t think I will be able to dance with you at times like this. It’s okay to refuse if you feel uncomfortable.”

At the sight of the peacock looking different from usual, I widened my eyes.

‘Is it because of the mask?’

Originally, the peacock did not like the attention of people. Probably because of rumors about him. But no one here knows if he is Duke of Crayman. No matter what he does, there is no one to talk to.

‘And I… … .’

As I was concerned about the emperor’s gaze, I felt free in this space now.

“… … I am willing.”

I slowly placed my hand on his. He grabbed me tightly and wrapped his other hand around my waist. Suddenly the music changed to a waltz. It seems to be playing by changing the genre of music through rotation. Then folk dancers went in, and a waltz couple came out in the center. Me and the Duke joined in between.

I focused all my attention on his feet. I confidently accepted the dance request, but in fact I don’t know how to dance. Isn’t it natural? I didn’t have a chance to learn dance, but if I can dance well, that would be weird. I was moving my feet carefully to avoid stepping on his feet, and his voice came down softly above my head.

“You don’t have to be nervous.”

It seems that what I was nervous about was passed on to him. I smiled shyly in return.

“I’m really bad at dancing. You can’t even step on it.”

“You can step on it.”

“Yes?”

“If you… … No matter how many times you step on it, it’s okay.”

… … no. At that point, I don’t think I’ll be fine. He wanted to playfully, but his golden eyes and voice were so serious that he couldn’t. In the end, I ran out of time to accept it. Instead, I averted my gaze and answered.

“… … Thank you for saying so. Thanks to you, I feel reassured.”

“Then I’m happy.”

The performance gradually came to an end, and our movements gradually stopped. When the performance finally came to an end, it was a tak black battle. At the same time, a voice came from somewhere.

“Hello. I am Count Seymour, the organizer of this ball. First of all, I would like to thank all the distinguished guests who gathered here today.”

In the dark, only a woman’s voice resounded, so I couldn’t tell where the sound was coming from. The voice continued.

“There are many times in life where you have to hide your dreams and your nature. I have prepared this event in the hope that I will be conscious of the gaze of others and forget all the hurt and pain for one night. So, I hope you enjoy it enough and come back.”

pod. The light turned on again. When the lights came on, people looked around. But nothing changed. I also looked around to find Count Seymour, who might have appeared among them. At that moment, the peacock grabbed me.

“You can’t see her here.”

“… … ?”

You can’t see the party organizer at the ball. I looked at him with an incomprehensible face and he led me. I suddenly followed him. The peacock went out again, regardless of what had come in. The place he headed was the Count’s garden.

“You must be familiar with the geography of this place.”

“When I was young, I visited the Count’s House a few times. The Countess first met here in the garden. It was a place where I hid from people’s eyes.”

He looked down at me and let out a faint smile. He continued walking and talking.

“Since then, the Countess Seymour and I have met and talked a lot every time we come to the Countess. It was like a silent promise.”

“That’s why you said you can’t meet at the ballroom.”

“Because she didn’t like prom in the first place. Here it is.”

As we talked, the peacock and I had arrived at the garden. It was quite far from the ballroom, so the surroundings were quiet. It didn’t feel popular at all. But even so, the duke did not waver. I really firmly believed that the Count would appear here. More time passed after that, but the son-in-law was still quiet. However, neither neither I nor the Duke said to return. Because the Duke waited silently for the Count, and I was organizing my thoughts on Count Seymour on my own. At that moment, I was even thinking about what questions to ask if I could have a conversation with her alone.

crumble.

“It’s been a while, Dietrich.”

A woman’s voice was heard along with the voice. I looked at it in amazement. A woman in a wheelchair was approaching this way.

‘That person… … .’

I was instantly recognizable. That person is the Count of Seymour, the former Countess of Seymour.

“The last time I saw him, he was a young boy, but he has grown so much without seeing him. You are very tall.”

“… … long time no see. No, Countess, Count Seymour.”

“Ho-ho, hearing the title of Count from your mouth is somehow new to me. Madam, it seems like yesterday that I was following you with your denial.”

“… … .”

I looked at the Count as he greeted the Duke.

‘It doesn’t look like a sick person at all.’

Contrary to her appearance in a wheelchair, she looked very healthy on the outside. His body was just right and his complexion looked good. His lips were watery red. Light brown eyes flashed brightly. Then, when my eyes met her, I quickly bowed my head.

“Hello. My name is Siela Feirund.”

“Although it was stated that they would be accompanied, I honestly didn’t know that the child would really bring a partner. Nice to meet you, Miss Siela Feirund.”

Count Seymour rolled his eyes and smiled. Looking at it, I thought blankly.

‘A noble man… … .’

what is it It was not an inaccessible beauty like Duke Crayman or Ho-yeon. The atmosphere emanating from Count Seymour was different. It felt comfortable and elegant. I didn’t feel any sickness characteristic of a sick person.

‘I wonder if it was a rumor as well.’

“First, let’s change seats. I’ll guide you to my room. Follow me.”

After saying that, she turned the wheelchair. Me and the duke walked behind her. She went into the main building away from the ball and went up to the second floor. However, what is different from ordinary mansions is that there is a ramp instead of stairs. It wasn’t a recently built ramp. Wheelchair marks carved on the floor prove that the ramp is old.

‘By the way, I don’t see anyone.’

Usually, in a mansion of this size, there are many users, but for some reason, I did not see a single user all the way to the second floor.

‘It’s a bit strange to say that it was because of the preparations for the prom.’

It was not simply invisible. There was no sign of anyone at all. A lot of dust was sitting on the railing of the ramp, and the sculpture was completely covered with cloth. Duke Crayman seemed to have noticed that fact, but his expression was a little stiff.

“This is my room.”

Count Seymour opened the door to the innermost room of the hallway. We followed her guide and went inside. The interior of the room was nothing new, but it was neat and tidy. But I felt uncomfortable in this room.

‘There is no sense of life here either.’

Except for the bed, everything was laid out straight without any disturbance. Chairs, books, inkwells all. I pretended it wasn’t me and swiped my finger across the desk. There was dust on the tips of his fingers.

“Wait a minute. I will serve you tea.”

For a moment she entered the utility room and I looked at the peacock.

“Sir, I… … .”

I actually talked to him, but I didn’t know how to get it out. This is because the Duke may feel bad if he speaks hastily. Because the Duke is very fond of Count Seymour. However, it was the peacock that made the fortune unexpectedly.

“Something strange.”

“… … Yes.”

“I don’t see any users at all, and I don’t feel any traces of people. More than anything… … .”

“here. I wonder if it will suit your taste.”

“Oh, thank you.”

The Countess, who suddenly appeared, interrupted the Duke’s speech. After putting down the teacup, she came between us. I took a sip of the tea as she looked at me with anticipation.

‘… … I can’t taste anything.’

However, there was no taste of tea at all. I glanced at the peacock. His expression, having tasted it, was also subtly hardened.

“How is it? We are worried because we are not good at it.”

“Oh, it smells so good. Thank you, Countess.”

“Then I’m glad. How about Dietrich?”

“… … great.”

At that moment, she smiled as if relieved.

“By the way, it looks more like Avan from a bright place.”

“… … Is that so.”

“sure. In particular, the golden eyes really resemble her. Evan’s golden eyes were also very beautiful.”

As if recalling that time, Count Seymour’s gaze lowered. I figured out that Avan was the mother of Duke Crayman in the circumstances. But why? I’m talking about my mother, but the duke’s expression was not good. He had a bitter smile, as if he had written something bitter. However, Count Seymour, drenched in reminiscences, did not notice the state of the duke at all.

“Avan and Seredia, there was a time when the three of us really liked each other. Now I am left alone.”

“… … .”

“Sometimes I really miss them.”

“count.”

Duke Crayman’s expression darkened at the Count’s words, which were filled with deep loneliness. Count Seymour smiled broadly at him.

“You don’t have to worry so much. Soon I will… … .”

At that moment, a roar rang out. Quang! bang! The duke jumped up from his seat at the roaring that sounded like a chain explosion.

“What the hell is going on?”

“I’m going to go check it out. Siela, do not come out, and stay here with the Count.”

“However… … .”

I looked at the peacock with worried eyes. Of course, he was well aware of the duke’s inaction, so he wasn’t too worried. In fact, in this world, it was only Vincente who collided equally with the Duke. What I was worried about was Count Seymour. I am confident that I can run, but I was worried that something would happen to her in a wheelchair. I thought that it would be better to move from the seat first. Then the Duke said as if he had read my thoughts.

“do not worry. This room is the safest place in this mansion.”

“Yes? what is that… … .”

I tilted my head at the words that were difficult to understand.

“Count Seymour is an excellent wizard. Right now, this room has a very strong protective spell. Am I right, Count?”

I looked at Count Seymour. She shook her head and said.

“It seems that the peacock’s eyes cannot be avoided. That kid is right. This room is now enchanted. You can rest assured.”

I put on a bewildered look. you’re a wizard

‘You’re a bigger person than I thought.’

To become a wizard, only the talent given by God is the answer. No matter how much money you invest, you can never become a wizard without talent. Because wizards are so rare that only one person is born a year, in the Empire, even commoners who showed talent in magic were immediately given a title and invited to the Imperial Palace. Wizards were rare enough to provide that much support. At this moment, Count Seymour became very reliable. I looked at the peacock and nodded.

“Then go. I’ll be waiting. and… … You have to be careful.”

I know how strong Duke Crayman is, but apart from that, I was worried. At my words, the peacock looked at me for a moment and then replied with a small smile.

“I get it. I will never get hurt.”

Having said that, Duke Crayman left the room. As I stared at the closed door, I clenched my fists and looked back at the Count.

* * *

Craigman left the room and headed towards the ballroom where the explosion had been heard.

“Hey!”

“Sa, please save me!”

“Legs, legs… … !”

The ballroom had already collapsed, and the wreckage was screaming. A few privates were seen trying to rectify the situation.

‘weird.’

Duke Crayman felt uncomfortable. It was a terrorist attack of this size, but no suspicious sign could be found anywhere. As if the only purpose was to demolish the building.

‘What do you mean by collapsing a building?’

The duke inspected the scene. Surprisingly, the number of enlisted soldiers was small. Even he was not paying attention to anything else as he was rectifying the situation.

‘As if to attract attention.’

Duke Crayman turned his head at the sudden surge of anxiety. It was the side of the main building where Siela and Count Simor were located.

* * *

“Surely, I didn’t know you were a wizard.”

I sat down in front of the Count again and talked to him. she smiled brightly.

“Because wizards don’t look like them. I’ll just give you a little bit about Miss Feirund. In fact, she has changed her form into magic.”

I asked, surprised by that.

“Is that possible without potions?”

“It’s not easy because it’s a high-level magic, but it’s possible. As long as the magic doesn’t go away, the magic won’t break.”

“Wow, that’s amazing.”

“Ho-ho, but Miss Feirund, what’s the deal with Dietrich?”

Confused at the sudden question, I quickly waved my hand.

“No Sai. You are just supporting my nursery school. Thank you.”

Thinking of him brought a smile to his lips. She looked at me like this and said with a gentle smile.

“Yes. good kid And he’s a wounded kid.”

Suddenly, her expression turned bitter.

“Still, I feel reassured to have a good person like Miss Feirund by my side. I’ll have to tell you when I see Evan later. Dietrich doesn’t have to worry.”

As she said that, she closed her lips for a moment. Her light brown eyes dimmed. I thought I knew what she was thinking.

“… … You must have been really friendly.”

Count Seymour answered my words with a distant expression.

“It was friendly. I’ve been with you since the academy. It’s almost like I’ve heard the saying, ‘These three are stuck with each other, so they won’t be able to get married.’ Oh, I have one other friend that I went with besides Evan and I. It’s Seredia, and she was a brawny girl.”

She giggled and laughed. But slowly the smile on her lips disappeared.

“We thought so too. I thought that the three of us would be together for the rest of our lives without getting married, but sooner or later, I realized that I was leaving in search of my own life. Avan married Duke Crayman as soon as the coming-of-age ceremony was held, and Seredia got engaged to the former emperor, who was the Crown Prince at the time.

Count Seymour’s head faltered more.

“At the time, the Crown Prince was a minor with a long time left before his coming-of-age ceremony, so Seredia was able to get married after a long time. It was when Dietrich was about ten years old, so he said it all. Seredia was displeased with her marriage to a prince who was much younger than her, but she had no choice but to make the family prosper.”

The Count lowered his gaze and continued speaking.

“For her to become the empress and become lonely, I received consideration from my husband and left the estate and entered the palace as her maid. But soon after, I had to return to the estate again due to my husband’s health problems. … … Then it didn’t work I should have stayed by her side until the end.”

The last words were close to self-helpful self-talk.

“By the way, Dietrich is late.”

“… … If so, do you know about ‘Frit’?”

The Count’s eyes widened as if they were about to explode at my words. She slowly looked at me. Frit. It was the name of a province and the place where the hidden prince grew up. Jack grew up in that area. If she knew about Jack, she would know what ‘fried’ means. But if she doesn’t know what ‘fried’ means, I’ll keep quiet about Jack.

“How could Miss Feirund… … .”

‘You know.’

A sigh of relief escaped. If she knew anything about Jack, I was going to seriously ask him about it. But I couldn’t do that with her subsequent reaction.

“How does Miss Feirund know about Frit? Ho, do you know anything?”

She desperately grabbed my hand. Confused, I nodded my head after thinking.

“It’s the kid in my nursery.”

“Oh my god… … .”

She shed tears at my answer.

“Alive, alive. The child was alive… … .”

As she mumbled, she hurriedly asked a question.

“How did you grow up? Are you healthy? What’s your name? You said you cast a spell to change your appearance, how did you know that it was Seredia’s child?”

After confirming that Count Seymour knew the magic that Jack had, I answered in detail one by one.

“My name is Jack Frit. He’s a very smart kid, and as the eldest, he takes good care of his younger siblings. You’re healthy, so you don’t have to worry about your body. And the only reason I knew that I was the child of the Empress Dowager was because Jack told me.”

“Jack Frit… … . i See. Has Seredia’s magic been broken? Who do you look more like?”

“I don’t know. Jack is still hiding his face through magic.”

“Ah, yes. I must have been too excited. It’s safe to say that the magic continues. What a relief.”

She nodded as if she understood. Then I closed my eyes as if imagining the Jack I was talking about. I looked at her and said cautiously.

“If you want to see Jack, would you come with me?”

She opened her eyes to my question and shook her head with a sad expression for some reason.

“I want to, but I can’t.”

“Why?”

“I am going to die soon.”

“… … Yes?”

I couldn’t hide my surprised expression at the sudden remark. Seeing me like this, the Count smiled and said,

“Right now, I am dying from an incurable disease. He’ll die soon. The reason I held the masquerade was because I wanted to see Dietrich once before I died. I didn’t expect to hear about Seredia’s child, but… … .”

“Then the reason why there are no people in the mansion… … .”

“Yeah, we sent them all out, leaving only the minimum number of people left. I want to die quietly… … .”

As she spoke, she raised her head. I wondered if it would harden for a moment, and then he said to me with a smile on his face.

“Miss Feirund, could you please listen to me?”

“What is it?”

“Give this to the child, Jack Frit.”

She took off the pendant she was wearing and handed it to me. Opening the pendant reveals a portrait of a woman. Beautiful woman with silver hair and purple eyes. I immediately sensed the woman’s identity. That this person is Jack’s mother and former Empress Seredia.

“The pendant is Seredia’s keepsake. It was sent in front of me before I died, perhaps in anticipation of a rebellion. Take this and ask him to visit his child. Even though I couldn’t find the child.”

“i See… … .”

I looked at the woman in the pendant with a complicated expression. The woman was smiling, not knowing my future. I hung the pendant around my neck and nodded with a determined expression.

“Yes, I will definitely tell you.”

“And let Miss Feirund have this.”

“Am I?”

The next thing she gave her was a ring studded with purple gems.

‘No, this is… … .’

Upon closer inspection, it was no ordinary jewel. It was a magic stone.

“It is the seal of Count Seymour. Currently, there is no heir to the count, so if you have it, you can inherit the count.”

“… … ! Why are you giving me such a precious thing?”

“I was originally planning to hand it over to Duke Crayman, but I think Miss Feirund would be better off keeping it. Please protect that child with that.”

“However… … .”

“Accept it. It will definitely help.”

“… … okay.”

Seeing her euphemistic look, I had to put the ring on my hand. At that moment, I felt a strange energy flowing through my body. After confirming that she was wearing the ring, she slowly hardened her expression and said.

“It seems that Dietrich is lost on the road, so could Miss Feirund go and get him?”

“Are you lost?”

The Count nodded his head when he asked the question as he did not understand what he was saying.

“This mansion is like a maze because of my magic. I’ll break the magic for a while, so Miss Feirund, please bring Duke Kreiman with you.”

“But would it be okay if I was alone?”

When I asked her worriedly, she replied with a smile.

“sure. The peacock said it too. I think this room is the safest in this mansion. Don’t worry, I’ll go.”

I nodded at the count’s confident face.

“Then wait. I’ll be right back.”

“You can meet other people, so bring this with you.”

What she brought out was a mask. After looking at the butterfly mask for a moment, I put it on my face. It would be more accurate to say that I put it on. Before leaving, I looked at the Count. She tilted her head. After hesitating, I spoke cautiously.

“You can call me Ciel.”

Among the nobility, the name means intimacy. It meant that I wanted to get to know her. After understanding the meaning, she looked at me in surprise for a moment, then smiled and replied with a smile.

“Yes, Ciel. Come on. I’ll wait.”

“I’ll be there soon.”

Immediately I left the room and ran down the hallway.

‘But why are you so quiet?’

There has been no sound since the previous explosion.

‘I don’t think anything will happen to the Duke, though.’

Still, I couldn’t help but worry. All I had to do was hurry up and bring him back. Just around the corner like that.

puck. I bumped into a person coming from the opposite side and fell in a recoil.

“Hey, you have to be careful. it’s okay?”

A languid and friendly voice fell. At the same time, I felt an unfamiliar chill. I slowly raised my head. There was a man in a mask. His purple eyes turned to me. Her hair was barely visible because of the mask, but she had bright platinum blonde hair.

‘Something familiar… … .’

“Um, I don’t think she’s the maid who works in the mansion. Are you a guest at the prom?”

He raised the corners of his lips. Something smelled like grass.

‘Is that cigarette?’

He had a cigarette in his mouth, and it must have been the incense coming from it. Purple eyes, platinum blonde hair, and a cigarette. There was a person who came to mind.

‘Vincente.’

It felt like my heart stopped. Why the hell is Vincente here?

‘The country must not be discovered.’

If you find out that I am the one who destroyed the auction house, you may not know it, but you will not die gracefully. I turned my head to avoid making eye contact. And he answered in a calm voice.

“Yes, I attended the ball, but I got lost and was on my way back.”

‘Then, was the explosion made by Vincente?’

For Vincent, it was possible enough. Because he… … .

‘Because the most powerful genius wizard in the empire.’

Thinking about it, my body trembled. I clenched my fist. Vincent’s gaze fell on me. I felt he was looking for me.

‘Let’s not tremble.’

He still doesn’t know who I am. I had to act calmly. I looked up at him with a smile.

“I was so embarrassed that I was separated from my party, and I was so loud that I didn’t even know there were people there. Do you have any injuries anywhere?”

“Hmm.”

“If it’s okay with you, do you know which direction the ball is headed?”

brightly. He smiled as innocently as possible. He stared at me for a while, then extended his fingers.

“You can go over there.”

“… … thank you.”

I got up very slowly, taking care not to disturb my breathing. He watched me till the end. I didn’t know why Vincente was here, but somehow it didn’t feel right.

‘Simor Count Seymour’s room is enchanted, so if that’s the case, you’ll be able to buy time.’

As soon as I was about to set off to bring the duke in a hurry, he called me to a stop.

“Wait a minute.”

With the sound of footsteps, I felt him approaching. Then, standing in front of me, he bowed his head and looked at me.

“Somewhere familiar. Where have we seen them?”

flinch. It was irritating, but I tried to answer with a bright smile.

“well. Because I’m a bit more common.”

“Hmm, that’s right. Well, okay. Looks like what I’m looking for is over there.”

Soon he waved his hand as if everything was bothering him. I hurriedly left the seat. I was worried that Vicente might be chasing me, but fortunately it didn’t seem like that. Out of his sight, I crossed the garden. At the end, I met the person I was looking forward to.

“dismissal!”

“Ciel?”

Crayman found me and hurried to run. I said with a breath.

“I’m worried about what’s going to happen because you haven’t come back.”

“I was going to go back, but for some reason, I kept staying in the same place. Maybe it’s magic. Then why did you leave the room?”

“Count Seymour has informed you that you are going to be lost. I came to see you.”

“She… … . What happened inside?”

I stiffened at the Duke’s question. And he looked up at him at once and said as if shouting.

“When I came, I saw a suspicious person. I have to go back.”

Perhaps now the Count is in a very dangerous situation.

* * *

“It’s strange. He clearly felt that he had put a protection spell on the room, but why did he suddenly turn it off? Knowing I was coming.”

Vicente smiled softly and took off the mask. A gorgeous appearance was revealed. His gaze was directed forward. There was Count Seymour, seated in a wheelchair.

“Because I don’t want to waste any time. But it’s late. What you are looking for is no longer here.”

The count laughed as if he was laughing at him. Seeing that, Vincente was taken aback and asked.

“You seem to know what I was looking for.”

“I came to find a ring with a special magic stone. It’s a futile effort. The ring has already left my hand.”

“Do you mean to say that the seal of Count Seymour is not in the Count’s hand?”

“If in doubt, try the search magic.”

“Who knows about the void magic on that ring?”

“Then kill me and try to find me.”

Count Seymour stared at Vincente with cold, frozen eyes. At that sight, Vincente’s lips curled up.

“You think I can’t?”

“I’m going to die anyway… … .”

Looking at him, Count Seymour scoffed. As if responding to that, Vincente slowly approached. Count Seymour closed his eyes. While talking to Siela, I noticed that someone broke into the main building. He knew that he was too strong to help himself. The Count knew at once what the intruder wanted. If it was an opponent that could not be defeated anyway, I had to protect the things. So Count Seymour handed it over to Siela and sent her out of the room to protect her. And to lure him in, he released the room’s protective magic and radiated his own magical power.

‘I was waiting for death.’

Count Seymour wept tears of joy the moment he learned that he was stricken with a deathly disease. He thought that he could finally return to the people he loved. Most of all, she was finally freed from guilt.

‘I found out that the child was alive.’

Count Seymour had never expected a revolt. In the estate, I often corresponded with Seredia, but there was no mention of such a story. Not even talking about being pregnant.

As soon as she was about to head to the capital to hear of the rebellion, a letter arrived in front of her. Inside the box were a pendant and a letter. The sender was not even listed, but upon reading the letter, Count Seymour knew who sent it.

[If I am right, by the time you read this letter, it will be all over.]

The letter was sent just before the revolt and the fall of the imperial palace. What was written was shocking. With her due date nearing her due date, she noticed that the emperor’s younger brother, Ioman Hesse, was aiming for the throne. After giving birth with an anxious mind, she decided that it was impossible to run away with her child, and she pretended to have given birth to herself in order to save even the child. Then he secretly changed the child’s appearance with magic and sent him to a province called Frit. So, holding this pendant and asking him to find the child. Count Seymour wailed and headed straight for Frit, but the child was nowhere to be found. Ever since that day, I have been gripped with a terrible sense of guilt. However.

– “This is the child in my nursery.”

The child was alive. Only after learning that the child was alive was Count Seymour freed from guilt. There is also a good guardian, so there is nothing to worry about anymore. You will be able to face death with peace of mind. There is only one thing I regret.

‘It would have been nice to see it just one last time.’

If so, I would have hugged him and patted him on the back saying he had a lot of trouble. It would be great to know how much my mother loved and tried to protect her.

‘Still, you will know when you receive the pendant.’

That alone was enough.

“If you do, I will kill you. bye.”

Vincente reached out to her. Count Seymour was ready to accept death. But at that moment.

“stop!”

The door swung open and a shrill voice was heard. Count Seymour slowly opened his eyes in an unexpected situation. Siela and Duke Crayman were seen, sweating profusely with the mask half-down. Ciela glared at Vincente and warned.

“Don’t be silly, Vincente.”

* * *

As soon as we met Duke Crayman, we ran to the Count’s room. However, compared to the peacock, my speed fell. So I tried to let him go first.

“I can’t. I’ll follow you first… … .”

“Excuse me.”

But before I could even finish my words, the duke approached, lowered his posture, and suddenly held me up. Startled, I stiffened and looked up, he said.

“I’m sorry for touching your body recklessly. But it will go faster this way. Are you okay?”

He begged me for forgiveness. It was very embarrassing and embarrassing to be held by him, apart from efficiency, but now was not the time to ask about that. Reluctantly, I nodded my head slightly.

“Yes… … .”

“Then let’s go again.”

As soon as the words were finished, the peacock sprinted away. So far, it has been faster than before, whether it was at my own pace or not. With a formidable speed, I hugged Duke Crayman’s neck tightly. Before long, we arrived in front of the Count’s visit. I came down from his arms. The Count was worried that he was safe, but he heard the duke’s murmur.

“… … The protective magic has been broken.”

At the same time, a man’s voice came out of the room.

“If you do, I will kill you. bye.”

familiar voice.

‘Vincente… … !’

it was undoubtedly It was Vincent’s voice. Vincente was trying to kill the Count. The Duke and I sprinted in almost like smashing a door.

“stop!”

I could see the count with a surprised expression and Vincente with his head tilted towards this side. Seeing him as if he was going to kill the earl at any moment, I gave a warning as if I was going to grind my teeth.

“Don’t be silly, Vincente.”

When I called his name, Vincente’s eyes widened. Not surprisingly, the name Vincenta was a pseudonym known to very few. Knowing it meant that he already knew the identity of Vincente. Vincente’s purple eyes lit up with interest. Then, in the blink of an eye, he came closer to me.

‘Magic?’

Knowing he was a wizard, I knew he had teleportation magic.

“Hmm. what? You’re the one I met earlier. Who is it? It’s the first time I see your face… … . Take off your mask.”

Without answering, Vincente reached out towards my face. But his hand didn’t reach my face.

“If you touch me, I won’t let you go.”

“Who is this again?”

Suddenly, Duke Crayman stood in front of me and pointed a sword at Vincente’s neck. Vincente rolled her eyes and looked at the sword pointed at my neck. Even if he moved even a little, he smiled without moving a single inch.

“It’s fun. Shall we compete to see who is stronger?”

“You think you can’t?”

The duke gave a cold warning and drew closer. The two men’s eyes met in front. He took a deep breath as he didn’t make a single concession.

‘If we fight here, there will be a great commotion.’

Above all, there was a risk that Count Seymour, who could not move freely if he made a mistake, became involved. Of course, both of you would know that. So now this situation is overwhelmingly at a disadvantage for us. Duke Crayman has someone to protect, but Vincent doesn’t care. I watched the situation quietly and opened my mouth.

“It wouldn’t be good to make a fuss here now, Vincente.”

I felt Vincente looking at me. I smiled leisurely.

“If you make a fuss, ‘he’ will find you. Didn’t you even change your name to prevent that?”

“what is your identity.”

The smile on Vincente’s face vanished at my words. He tried to approach me, his face hardened, but it was impossible because of the Duke Crayman who was blocking his way. I kept talking.

“go back. Or I won’t be alone Do you know what this means?”

Of course, this was a complete bluff. Even if I know his weakness, what can I do without power? But there was no way for Vincente to ascertain whether my words were pretentious or not. Vincente’s eyes narrowed. Without avoiding his gaze, I hit him from the front.

“… … All right, let’s go back today.”

Fortunately, Vincente has withdrawn. Nevertheless, Duke Crayman did not release the boundary until the end. Vicente stared at the peacock with tired eyes and then looked at me. Her purple eyes fluttered like a whirlpool. He pulled the corners of his lips crookedly.

“If you thought you could hide your identity with a mask, you would be wrong.”

As he snapped his fingers, his body slowly began to blur. I looked at him as he disappeared. At that moment, his eyes met and his lips were soft.

“then.”

Then he smiled at me.

“See you again.”

Suddenly I felt something penetrate deep into my body. Duke Crayman noticed the strangeness later and swung his sword at Vicente, but he had already disappeared. Immediately, Duke Crayman ran to me.

“Ciel! Are you okay?”

“Ah yes.”

I folded and unfolded my palms. weird. I could feel that he had done something to me, but there was nothing wrong with my body. Count Seymour approached me in a wheelchair and quietly took my hand. she closed her eyes Soon I could feel her magic flowing through my hands and into my body. After a while, she opened her eyes and said.

“It’s tracking magic.”

“Tracking magic… … ?”

“He left Miss Ciela with a tracking spell.”

“Is there any way to break the magic?”

Duke Crayman was even more surprised at Count Seymour’s words. But the Count shook his head.

“I put tracking magic in my heart. To solve it, you need to find a better wizard than that, and there is no one better than that right now.”

“Are you impossible too?”

“Right now, all I can do is cast protection magic. Even that will soon become impossible. But don’t worry.”

She ran her finger down the ring on my hand. It was the seal of Count Seymour, which she gave me.

“This ring, precisely this magic stone, has nullifying magic. No magic can work as long as the ring is on. Casting magic itself cannot be stopped, but its effect will be lost.”

“That word… … .”

Count Seymour smiled at me and said,

“Unless the ring is removed, tracking magic is useless. However, there is a caveat. If it is a one-time magic, if you wear the ring only when casting a spell, there is no problem if you remove the ring afterwards. His magic is a lasting magic, so be careful not to remove the ring.”

At her words, I nodded and looked down at the ring.

‘It’s invalid magic… … .’

The seal of Count Seymour was even greater than I expected. I was worried about whether I could have a ring like this, but since the situation had already turned like this, there was nothing I could do. As I touched the ring, I looked up at the peacock and smiled.

“I’m so glad… … .”

I wanted to say, ‘I’m glad.’ But my words were interrupted by his sudden action. The peacock hugged me tightly. Desperately, as if someone was trying to take me away from him.

“Good luck, I’m happy.”

“dismissal… … ?”

“If anything had happened to you, I would never have forgiven me.”

“Ah… … .”

“I’m really glad you’re safe.”

Duke Crayman murmured in a suppressed voice.

‘… … I was very worried.’

He seemed more relieved than me when he said I was safe. What should I do? I rolled my eyes for a moment. Then he slowly raised his hand and patted his back, whispering quietly.

“Your Excellency has protected me. So it’s okay.”

He slowly raised his head and looked at me. The golden eyes were holding me alone. He spoke with a determined face and a serious voice.

“I will keep it. From now on, I will continue to love you… … I will keep it.”

I smiled and replied to him.

“Yes, please.”

“of course.”

After showing a slight smile on the duke’s quick reply, he turned his head to look at Count Seymour. My expression hardened as if I was smiling at some point. Count Seymour, on the other hand, still looked at me with a smile on his face. I looked at her and said

“then. Could you please explain to me how this happened, Count?”

To be honest, I was angry right now. Because I knew she was going to let me go and die. If I and the Duke had been a little later, Count Simor would have already lost his life at the hands of Vincente. And I must have fallen into deep guilt. She looked at me quietly and nodded her head.

“It’s my fault that I got them both involved, so I’ll explain everything.”

* * *

The Count began the story.

“The Count’s seal.”

She pointed to the ring on my hand.

“It is a very special magic stone.”

“A special magic stone?”

“Yes, there are very few special magic stones in this world, and we call them ‘Ethernum’. Aethernum is endowed with a special enchantment, and the magic stone in the ring is the Eternal Eternum. No one can imitate or dispel the void magic applied to it.”

Ethernum. I immediately identified the identity.

‘This was the Aethernum.’

Since the original is set in the future 10 years from now, it was difficult to know the current situation in detail. It is only a guess by calculating the given information and time. In the original work, with the exception of the imperial family, any organization that opposes Cloan appeared. The organization was planning to conquer the continent by collecting special materials. Vincente’s current name was changed after being cursed by the cursed Aethernum owned by the organization. I used it to drive out Vincente.

‘That’s why I aimed for the seal of Count Simor.’

In the original work, there was also a passage that Vincente used the void of Ethernum to contact the organization in order to break the curse. At the same time, Cloan, who learns of the existence of Eternum, also gathers Ethernum and fights against the organization. The Count continued to speak.

“The exact origin of the ethernum is not known, but we suspect it to be a fragment from ‘something’.”

“Any fragment… … What is it?”

When the Duke asked, Count Seymour shook his head.

“I don’t know. It’s just that, given the mystical power of Aethernum, it will be an unimaginable amount of material.”

It was not revealed in the original work as to which material the ethernum was a fragment of, or what the material’s abilities were. At the time of defeating the organization, Cloan obtained a total of four, including the two Ethernums of the organization, as well as the two Ethernums that were originally possessed by the organization, but the last one was not discovered until the completion of it.

“Then Vincente… … That man must have attacked Aethernum.”

“I was familiar with the rumors. There is an organization aiming for Ethernum. I didn’t know he was coming today. I’m sorry for causing you to get involved.”

When Count Seymour bowed his head and apologized, I waved my hand.

“no. It wasn’t intentional, and it was okay. However, it just made me a little angry because it seemed like you were sacrificing yourself so easily. If anything had happened to the Count, I would have regretted it and felt a deep sense of guilt.”

“… … sorry. Even if it was meant to protect Miss Ciela, I think it was selfish. It would have been better if I had explained the situation and received help.”

“You’re all right.”

I nodded and paused at her next question.

“But what kind of relationship is Miss Ciela with him? From what I said earlier, Ms. Ciela seems to have known him. The name is obviously… … .”

“It was called Vincentera.”

The words of Count Seymour were Duke Crayman. I shrugged my shoulders at the two gazes on me.

‘Why didn’t you ask?’

It would have been nice if it could have been quietly passed, but that didn’t happen.

‘Because I was prepared in the first place.’

From the moment I put the name of Vincente in my mouth, I expected this situation. I looked at the Duke and Count Seymour. And slowly opened his lips.

“I found out about him by accident.”

I brought up the story. The story mixes truth and lies. When I learned about the slave auction, I hid in the auction house to recruit her when I heard that Su-in was coming to the auction house. In the process of rescuing her, he accidentally came across information about the ruler of the place, Vincente. So, when the situation became urgent, I thought of him based on what I saw at the time, but I didn’t know it would work this well either. roughly this story. It was an absurd story, but in fact, there was a beast named Ho-yeon in my orphanage, and I had a history of risking my life to provoke Duke Crayman before.

“You again… … .”

Upon hearing my story, Duke Crayman moaned and touched his forehead. Count Seymour simply looked at me with astonishing eyes.

“Why the hell did you do something so reckless? Then, if you make a mistake and injure yourself… … !”

The duke said in an exasperated voice. Confused at seeing him for the first time, I tried my best to make excuses.

“I moved as carefully as possible. He wasn’t really hurt.”

“It’s not like that. Why didn’t you tell me that?”

“that… … .”

I can’t tell you. In order to explain Hoyeon, I have to tell you the information about the original that I know. Then he was sure to look at me suspiciously.

At first I couldn’t figure out why the peacock was so angry. Of course, I knew from my past that the Duke valued me more than I thought. what is it The present duke seemed to have lost his temper. No matter how precious I was, I wondered if this was such an important issue that the cold-hearted duke lost his reason for an instant. What made him so anxious? I spoke carefully.

“It’s my job, so I thought I shouldn’t cause trouble to you.”

“I never once thought of you as a nuisance. Rather, I… … .”

He wiped his face once. A deep sigh escaped through the cracks in his hand.

“Hey, I’m sorry for worrying you.”

Apparently he was deeply angry, so I carefully apologized. Then the peacock shook his head.

“I am not angry with you. I am angry with myself.”

The peacock lowered his hand and looked at me. His golden eyes fluttered aimlessly. A dry voice came out.

“I told you I’ll protect you with my mouth, but I didn’t know what kind of situation you were.”

“uh… … .”

“So it is upsetting. I am so pathetic.”

“No, you didn’t know because I didn’t tell you. You don’t have to blame yourself.”

“one… … .”

But, in spite of my comfort, he lowered his head. I don’t know what the hell this is. Obviously I was trying to explain, but at some point I have been comforting the Duke.

‘But you look really upset… … .’

I rolled my eyes and said countless times.

“From now on, if anything dangerous happens, I will definitely tell you. I promise.”

“… … Really?”

“Yes, really.”

As the peacock looked at me, I nodded with a firm face. The peacock looked at me quietly and nodded.

“I will believe what you say.”

“Thank you for your trust.”

I smiled softly. The duke looked at me like this. Then we looked back at the Count’s words.

“Duke, was the damage to the ballroom great?”

The peacock’s complexion darkened at her question. He nodded slowly.

“The building has completely collapsed.”

“i See… … . There must be many victims.”

Mumbling in a gloomy voice, she raised her head as if she had made up her mind to something.

“Can you take me there?”

* * *

At her request, we dragged our wheelchairs to the ballroom, which had become a mess. I couldn’t help but be astonished at the scenery that appeared before my eyes. Because the damage was greater than expected. The cries and moans of pain were unstoppable. There was blood on the floor, and people could be seen scouring with their bare hands to find their partners under the stone walls. I turned my head slightly to the horrific scene. The peacock said in a calm voice.

“As soon as the sun comes up, we will send a request for relief to the Duke of Crayman, so we can get it done right away.”

“It’s okay if you don’t. It happened because of me, so I have to deal with it.”

Having said that, the Count himself pulled the wheelchair and went forward. Me and the Duke stood behind her and looked at her. After a while, she felt like she was muttering something, and a green light started flashing around her body.

‘That’s… … .’

The green light gradually expanded and covered the entire area.

‘It’s warm… … .’

As the light enveloped my body, I felt a warm sensation. I intuitively recognized the identity of this light.

‘Healing magic… … .’

Gradually, the crying and moaning became less and less. The light began to fade with him. Then the light completely disappeared and I looked back at the Count.

dump. As soon as I looked at the Count, the Count’s body collapsed from the wheelchair. Surprised, me and the peacock jumped out at the same time. Having checked her condition while supporting her, I kept my lips shut, being careful not to show a startled expression.

– “Because wizards don’t look like them. Let me tell you a little bit about Miss Feirund. In fact, she has changed her form into magic.”

Suddenly I remembered what she had said to me. As if to prove that statement, the appearance of Count Seymour, who finished the healing magic, was different from before. Her pale skin had turned dark, and her moist lips were as dry as the ground in a drought. His eyes were dark under his eyes, and his body resembled that of a dry branch. On the other hand, those who cried out in pain were soon healed. Those who could not get out because of their leg injuries also pushed the pile of stones and escaped outside. I stared blankly at the miraculous scenery. It felt like a wonder.

The duke quickly checked the count’s condition. He let out a sigh of relief and said.

“I just lost my energy and lost consciousness for a while. Don’t worry, you’ll wake up after a good night’s sleep.”

“That’s fortunate.”

“While the Count sleeps, I will write a letter to the duke and clear this place.”

“I’ll help you.”

The peacock shook his head.

“I don’t know when the Count will wake up, so I want to ask her. Are you okay?”

the peacock asked cautiously. I nodded without hesitation.

“Sure.”

“Thank you.”

He smiled faintly.

* * *

As he said, I stayed by the earl’s side while he took care of the situation. The Count, whose magic had been released, had a serious illness. Looking at her who was in a deep sleep, I recalled the contents of the original story.

‘In the original work, it was said that Count Seymour died from an unknown cause.’

I got the feeling now.

‘The Count Seymour was murdered by Vincente.’

I lowered my gaze.

‘Because of this ethernum.’

Ethernum. In the original story, there was no detailed story about this ethernum. However, there are a total of 5 Aethernums, and if you collect them all, you can get a power strong enough to destroy the world as well.

‘Finally, Cloan obtained four Aethernums.’

leaving only one.

‘The last one didn’t come out until the very end.’

“Ummm… … . Miss Ciel… … ?”

At that moment, I woke up from my thoughts at the feeble voice I heard and quickly checked the state of the count.

“Are you okay? You suddenly lost your mind.”

At my words, she looked at her hand. Her hands had lost their magic and turned into a dead color. Wrinkles also deepened, and the skin was cracked due to dryness.

“… … All the magic is gone.”

“Ah… … .”

The reason was intuitive. The wonderful healing magic she showed. At the end of that magic, the magic was extinguished. I looked at her with worried eyes. Then she looked up at me and smiled brightly.

“Don’t make that face, because I’m fine.”

She closed her eyes. She sang in a low voice like a lullaby.

“The reason I kept my youthful appearance by magic was because I wanted to go back to the days I was with them. But when I heard the news of Frit, I realized it. That a lot of time has already passed without me. I was the only one left at that time, being slaughtered and decaying.”

She opened her eyes low.

“You have to accept it. Changing your appearance doesn’t change anything. I’m happy though. I didn’t use my last magic power in vain.”

“… … Would you like to go see Jack with me?”

At my words, she shook her head with a smile on her face.

“My body won’t be able to stand it until then. It’s because I’ve neglected the disease and it’s gotten worse as it’s already gotten worse. And in this mansion, there are still people I have to take responsibility for. As a count, I have to fulfill my duty.”

Then she let out a small laugh.

“More than anything else, if you show up like this, your child will be shocked.”

“Jack will not.”

At my affirmation, she gently closed her eyes.

“You seem like a really trustworthy kid.”

The voice gradually faded. She closed her eyes and muttered very slowly.

“I am tired. I’ll close my eyes a little more.”

“Yes, I will be by your side. good night.”

“… … thank you.”

After saying that, she fell asleep again. Listening to the faint sound of breathing, I lifted my head. Soon it was dawning.

* * *

“Is it really all right?”

In the returning carriage, I spoke first. The peacock nodded and answered.

“I’ve got competent doctors and people attached, so it’ll be fine.”

Shortly after Count Seymour fell asleep, support from the Dukes of Crayman arrived. We entrusted the count to them, and we got into the rolling wagon. I fiddled with the ring on my hand. Normal magic stone is amethyst, but this special magic stone called Eternum has a strange red color.

“The ring must not be removed no matter what.”

Said the peacock, who was watching my sheep silently. I nodded.

“sure. If you take this ring off… … .”

Immediately Vincente will find me. and they will try to kill me

‘I made such a threat, so I might be lucky if I die at once.’

Just thinking about it made my spine shiver. I also knew that my life was precious, so I clenched my fists, vowing not to ever take it out.

‘And this.’

I took out the pendant I had kept in my arms. Count Seymour had asked me to do it.

‘Is it okay if I tell you this?’

I was worried that it might cause some confusion. The duke, who watched me carefully, spoke to me.

“You look worried.”

“Ah… … .”

At the sudden duke’s voice, I turned to him. The peacock was looking at me with worried eyes. After a moment’s hesitation, I cautiously spoke to him.

“Actually, someone entrusted me with an important item. But I was worried about whether it would be okay to give him something.”

There were a lot of missing parts, so I was worried that it might have been delivered properly. As I looked at him, the duke had a contemplative expression on his face. Then he asked

“Is there any reason not to tell it? Are you under any threat?”

“No, it is not. what is that It must be a mental problem.”

“Then it is a matter of whether the recipient can accept the item.”

“Yeah, that’s it.”

“I will make a decision based on how I view that person. If you trust him, you will give him; if you do not believe him, he will not give you. What do you think?”

“I… … .”

I was thinking.

‘How about Jack?’

The thought didn’t last long. Because I trust Jack more than anyone else. With my heart lightened, I raised my head and looked at the peacock. He was looking at me with quiet eyes.

“Thank you. It was helpful.”

“Then that’s good.”

He smiled at my answer. Then I stared blankly at him. As I sometimes think, the duke was like a solver. He warmly listens to my problems and concerns and solves them quickly.

‘That’s why I depend on it a lot.’

From small concerns to the safety of children.

‘What would have happened if there was no peacock.’

It probably would have collapsed right away. Obviously, it must have been much harder and harder than it is now. With that in mind, I was very fortunate to have the duke by my side. With that in mind, I looked at the peacock and said:

“Thank you as always.”

The duke was bewildered at my sudden greeting, but I turned my head with a smile. Meanwhile, the wagon was going down the mountain and entering the capital.

* * *

“Then please be careful. You’ve been through a lot.”

I got off in front of the orphanage and nodded towards the peacock. The duke, who was looking at me quietly, said:

“You have been through a lot. I’ll see you go in, so let’s go in first.”

“You don’t have to… … .”

“I’m doing this because I think it will make my heart feel more comfortable, so you don’t have to worry.”

It felt like the duke’s protection got stronger after Vincente cast a tracking spell on me.

‘I barely stopped giving them a security guard.’

He was able to convince me that it wasn’t, but that he would attach security even before departure by saying that it was safe to say that he had nullifying magic and strong performance. Of course, it would be reassuring if I had a bodyguard.

‘It would be inconvenient to play with the children, and I can’t just let things about Jack leak out.’

Besides, it could have gotten even more annoying if it even got into the Emperor’s ears. I glanced at the peacock. When our eyes met, he smiled brighter on purpose.

“Then I’ll go in first. Be careful.”

I nodded my head and entered the nursery. After closing the front door, the sound of the carriage leaving was heard.

“Are you here?”

Hoyeon, who felt popular, came out.

“Yeah, I went. Have you had any trouble all night?”

It was a normal question, but Hoyeon had an unusual expression on her face. Seeing the unusual appearance, I stopped walking towards the front door and looked back at Hoyeon.

“What’s going on?”

“that is… … Jack is in bad shape.”

“Jack is not feeling well, what do you mean?”

Obviously, there were no problems until yesterday. I became anxious and asked the question urgently, and Hoyeon drooped her ears and answered.

“I started having a fever all of a sudden since last night. I can’t leave my seat, so I’m only doing first aid now.”

Ho-yeon’s words were understandable. I told him not to leave the orphanage when I wasn’t there, and there was no Leonard’s class yesterday and today.

“… … I need to go see you.”

Impatient, I hurriedly went inside and headed to the second floor. Hoyeon followed me. When he opened Jack’s door, all the children he had not seen were gathered.

“Master Teacher!”

Roddy, who found me first, fell in love with me. Then, knowing that I had come, the children turned to look at me.

“Master… … .”

“Why are you here now! Jack’s condition is strange.”

Cloan cried and cried. I wrapped my arms around Rody and walked over to Jack’s bed. The children paved the way.

“ha… … . Ugh… … .”

Jack was breathing hard on the bed. Her hair and pillow were soaked wet from how much cold sweat she had shed, and her lips, breathing heavily, were dry. A wet towel was placed on his forehead.

“Since when have you been like this… … ?”

When I asked Chloane, who was sharing the same room, Chloane answered while holding back her tears.

“Mom, I don’t know… … . Apparently it was fine until dinner… … I woke up to a strange noise at night, so hyung… … . Manager, hyung, are you okay? Is not it? We can’t live without you… … .”

Cloan approached me, clinging to me sadly. It wasn’t just Chloe. All the children were very afraid of this situation. It was a different atmosphere than when Ren was sick, and I knew why.

‘Because Jack is absolute for children.’

To the children, Jack was like a god. It was natural for Jack to feel fear as he lay ill. I put my palms on my forehead, which had dried up even in a cold sweat.

‘It’s too hot… … .’

I was very embarrassed by the heat that was worse than Ren’s fever, but I tried to keep my composure. If even I do not know what to do, children may feel even greater fear.

“Hoyeon, I will be guarding this place, so bring a member of the council. If you don’t know the way, you can hire a coach.”

“all right. I will go right away.”

Hoyeon quickly left the room. Next, I looked back at the children. All the children were nervous. I smiled a little and said to those children.

“do not worry. It must be a simple cold. If you take the medicine, get a good night’s sleep, and wake up, you’ll be fine.”

“really… … ?”

“Then, really. Do you believe in the manager?”

When I asked, Chloane nodded slightly. I looked at Chloane like that with long eyes and said,

“If you make a fuss, Jack might wake you up, so go out and wait. Cloan is sleeping in the next room today.”

If it moves, it’s a big deal.

“Yes… … .”

The children sneaked out of the room when Jack said he might wake up. I smiled and waved to Chloane, who looked at him with a worried face until the end. As soon as I said ‘It’s okay’ with a mouth, Cloan also left the room.

widely. The door closed and I, left alone, slowly hardened my expression and looked at Jack.

“Ugh… … .”

Jack was still breathing hard.

“Jack… … . What the hell is going on?”

Why is Jack suddenly sick? Maybe you haven’t been feeling well before, but haven’t you told me? All sorts of thoughts rushed through me. I took Jack’s hand. My hands were hot.

“Please don’t be sick… … .”

When you guys get sick, it feels like my heart is ripped apart. I held Jack’s hand and bowed my head.

* * *

The senator arrived really quickly. When he arrived at the orphanage, the councilor’s complexion had turned white. The legislator was in Ho-yeon’s arms. It made it possible to predict how he had come. As I looked at Ho-yeon, she flinched and looked into my eyes and said,

“I thought this one would be faster than the wagon.”

That was correct. In fact, Hoyeon came back less than 30 minutes after leaving.

“I don’t mean to write a book. great job. It was hard.”

Rather, it was commendable. I approached the senator, who was still confused, and spoke to him.

“Sorry for being rough. There was an urgent patient, so I unintentionally surprised him.”

“Dude, what do you mean! He wrapped people around him and then went between the roofs… … .”

“I know you were upset, but the child is not in good shape. Wang Jin-bi will definitely give it to you, so can you watch it?”

When I hurried, the senator looked at me. The reflection in his eyes looked very impatient.

“… … I see. The patient comes first, so I’ll discuss it later, where is the patient?”

I hurriedly took the lawmaker and headed to the room on the second floor. As soon as I opened the door, a warm breeze hit me. The fever seems to have risen. Perhaps the senator also felt something unusual at that time, and his expression hardened and he examined Jack. In the meantime, I asked Ho-yeon to take care of the children and watched the lawmaker. The examination went on for a long time. After a while, he sighed and got up. I hurried to him.

“How is it? It’s not a big problem, is it?”

“… … I don’t even know what kind of disease it is, not a big one.”

“I don’t know the name of the disease… … ?”

When I asked with shaky eyes, the lawmaker averted his gaze. He groaned in a cold sweat.

“In 20 years of my medical career, this is the first time I have seen a patient like this. I have no idea what the symptoms are.”

“What… … .”

In an instant, my eyes darkened. I can’t figure out the name of the disease.

“Would you mind examining me again?”

“I have already checked several times, but the result is the same. … … I’m sorry.”

After saying something like a death sentence, the senator left the room. I didn’t even have the heart to see him off, so I slumped into my chair.

‘How the hell did this happen?’

Clearly, this passage did not exist in the original.

‘Or maybe it came out but passed by because it’s a supporting role.’

My mind went dark I jumped up from my seat to save a new member of the council right away, and I was stiffened by the weak power I felt at my fingertips.

“… … Manager… … .”

“Jack? Are you out of your mind?”

“Yes… … . Have you been… … .”

“okay… … . Don’t talk too much because it will dry out your throat. Hang in there. Member right now… … .”

“egg plant… … do not.”

Jack grabbed my hand harder. At Jack’s unexpected action, I opened my eyes and looked at Jack. Jack looked up at me with hazy brown eyes. No, not brown eyes… … .

‘It looks a little purple… … .’

But without even having time to look closely, Jack closed his eyes. Still, the hand that held me did not release.

“Please stay by my side… … . Alone hurts more… … .”

“Ah… … .”

I sighed at the words that were close to Jack’s mumble.

‘It hurts more alone.’

Because I know the meaning of those words better than anyone. I also left the orphanage and was always sick alone.

‘No, even when I was in the orphanage, I couldn’t show it even when I was sick.’

‘Cause I’m the eldest As the eldest, I knew that my children would shake if I got sick, so I held on to it and smiled like it was okay.

‘Jack is the same.’

Jack is very similar to me. So maybe it’s even more heartbreaking.

‘It was late anyway, so the hospital must have closed.’

The sun had already set and it was night. Hospitals in this world are also closed when the sun goes down, so even if you go now, you won’t be able to bring a doctor.

‘If you were a Duke of Crayman, you would have a doctor.’

It took too long to send a letter due to the distance, and Ho-yeon did not know the way to Duke Crayman’s residence. Above all, if Ho-yeon, the beast, suddenly appeared, there might be a fight with the enlisted men. In the end, to ask for help, I had no choice but to go myself with Ho-yeon’s help, but Jack’s words to stay by my side caught my heart.

“… … .”

Reluctantly, I sat down next to Jack again. Jack smiled relievedly.

“How the hell did it happen?”

I wet a dry towel again and put it on Jack’s forehead.

‘Why is the fever still not dropping after taking antipyretics.’

Rather, the heat was rising, and the towels were drying faster.

“dream… … I dreamed… … .”

“dream?”

When I asked, Jack nodded weakly.

“It’s a parent’s dream.”

“… … .”

“Even though I don’t know the face properly… … I felt I missed you. When I woke up, I suddenly started to have a fever.”

In other words, there was no such thing as a prognostic symptom. Except that I dreamed of the former emperor and his wife. Leaving those words behind, Jack fell into Suma again. His expression was better than before. As promised with Jack, I never left his side except to go to the water. The night was getting deeper and I was slowly getting tired.

‘If you think about it, I haven’t slept in a day… … .’

After going to the festival yesterday, I headed straight to Count Seymour, and I couldn’t even close my eyes because I was there to protect the Count. sting. sting. There was a crowing of insects outside the window. Jack’s breathing became steady.

‘The fever seems to have gone down a bit.’

Fortunately, the fever was lower than before. After checking Jack’s condition once more, I lay down on the bed.

‘Let’s close our eyes for a moment. And in the morning, if you don’t mind, let’s go to the Duke Crayman’s house and ask for it. The duke’s doctor might be able to fix it.’

The head slumped down. Suddenly, I lay down next to Jack, who had fallen into a deep sleep, and closed my eyes. My mind slowly darkened.

I woke up again hours later. I was only going to close my eyes for a while, but I slept way longer than expected. I got up abruptly.

‘Jack… … .’

After reflexively checking Jack, I stopped.

‘This… … .’

For a moment, I was confused as to whether the kid lying in front of me was Jack. that too.

‘… … silver hair.’

It was mysterious silver hair that took its place in place of the calm brown hair. Not only that. Her freckled face and dark skin had changed completely. There were no blemishes on her white skin, let alone freckles. The overall features were the same as before, but everything else had changed.

‘Jack is right.’

There was another child lying down, but I was sure this child was Jack. It wasn’t just because he was dreaming or muttering ‘Director’. It was recognizable as a child. This kid was definitely Jack. Something suddenly came to mind. That Jack was hiding what he saw through magic. And the hair of the woman in the pendant was also silver.

“Master… … ?”

Jack slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were dark amethyst, as expected.

This made sure

‘Jack’s magic has been broken. This is the original color Jack had.’

There is never a single passage in the book where Jack’s magic is unleashed… … . Then I suddenly realized.

‘How the hell did Ciela know that Jack was the hidden prince?’

As long as she was changing her form with magic in the first place, it was impossible for Ciela to discover Jack’s identity. I thought it was just because it was in the book and passed it on, but now that I think about it, it was strange. I just found out How Ciela was able to reveal Jack’s identity.

‘I saw the magic dispelled.’

Right now, silver hair and purple eyes.

“Master? what are you up to? complexion… … .”

As I contemplated what was to come, I woke up to Jack’s voice. Jack was looking at me with a puzzled face. I quickly captured my expression and answered.

“No, nothing. It seems that the fever has gone down a lot more than that.”

“Yes, I feel light.”

“thank God. You still haven’t recovered, so get some more sleep. I will always be by your side.”

If anyone sees this now, it’s a big deal. Not wanting to let Jack know that he had changed, I hurriedly tried to put him to sleep again. Jack looked at me with a puzzled face. Then he laughed briefly. I closed my eyes at the sudden sound of laughter.

“I am just curious about this situation. I never knew this day would come.”

“On a day like this… … ?”

“When you are sick, someone is there to take care of you and protect you. Even when I was sick in front of the children, I didn’t show any pain, and if it didn’t work, I went into an empty room by myself. It’s a big deal if you move it… … .”

A bitter smile appeared on Jack’s lips as if reminiscing about that time. I looked at Jack sadly.

“… … you’ve been through a lot You don’t have to do that anymore.”

“Yes… … .”

I brushed off Jack’s silver hair. Jack’s eyes slowly closed. Looking at Jack who had fallen asleep again, I jumped up from my seat. And immediately left the room.

“Master, where are you going this night?”

When I put on my coat, Hoyeon approached me and asked. I answered simply.

“I will go to the doctor and get some medicine. Ho-yeon, stay in front of Jack’s door. Don’t go in.”

If it was Hoyeon, it would be nice to see Jack’s true form, but I was careful just in case. Then Ho-yeon came forward and said.

“If that’s the case, I’ll go. The road at night is dangerous.”

“That person is the only one I can meet. Don’t worry, it’s not dangerous.”

“However… … .”

“I beg you, Ho-yeon.”

When I spoke stubbornly, Hoyeon stepped back without being able to say anything.

“If the master’s will is true, then I will understand. Don’t worry and come here.”

“Yes, thank you.”

After showing Ho-yeon a thank-you smile, I quickly left the orphanage. and ran blindly. On the way, I rode a carriage and moved as far away from the nursery as possible. After getting off the wagon and returning it, I walked further. Finally, I arrived at a barren field to the point where I couldn’t even see the building, and I stopped and looked up at the sky. The sun was rising that morning. Then I looked at the ring on my hand. Suddenly, a laugh broke out.

‘If the Duke finds out, he will be very angry again.’

that I didn’t keep my promise. I feel sorry for the Duke, but this was the only way to protect Jack.

‘Because Count Seymour said that the magic had been extinguished.’

It was said that it was a side effect of excessively consuming magical power during healing magic. So this is the only way. How to protect my child. I took off Count Seymour’s ring at once. At that moment, I felt the magic of a stranger flowing through my body. At the same time, someone’s voice was heard.

“Have we met again?”

I raised my gaze. There was a beautiful, cruel man with platinum blonde hair and purple eyes.

* * *

Thousands of thoughts ran through my head the moment I saw Jack’s magic unleashed. What do we do. Shall we move the nursery to a place where there are no people at all? Or should I use a magic potion to change my appearance? Moving the nursery was practically difficult, and the magic potion not only had a short duration, but was also worth a lot of attention if purchased in bulk. It was also not good for the body. There was a person who suddenly came to mind in a situation where there was no way to go.

‘Genius wizard Vincente.’

Since it was related to magic, I was sure that he could find a solution. Of course, I would be lying if I said I wasn’t afraid. I’m trying to save my life, how can I be okay?

‘Even so, you have to.’

Because that’s the only way I can do it. And I had a weapon better than anything else.

“It’s surprising. I think he was blocking the pursuit with the invalid Ethernum.”

he looked around He smirked at the scene of a barren field without even trees.

“You’re going to call me from a place like this. You can’t even run away from here.”

“I have a favor for you.”

“Can I please? You will die before then.”

Vincente set a spark in her hand. It felt like the flames would engulf me at any moment. But I did not back down.

“It’s not exactly a request. transaction.”

“It’s funny. It’s not worth listening to more.”

“You know about the organization, but do you really think I’m not worth it?”

flinch. Vicente, who was about to kill me at any moment, stiffened. In the blink of an eye, Vincente, who had extinguished the flames floating on the palms of his hands, came up to me and grabbed me by the neck. His big hand felt as if he was about to break his neck at any moment. But I did not hesitate and stared straight ahead. Vincente growled lowly.

“There are no knights here to protect you. tell me everything you know Otherwise… … .”

“If you want to kill me, kill me.”

“… … .”

“But if you kill me, you will never be freed from the curse.”

“I don’t know how far you know, but all you need is the Ethernum you have.”

“Even if it is the void of Ethernum, it cannot break the curse. You must be guessing.”

“… … what is your identity. Red blonde with golden eyes. Ah, I see. You were the one who stole the beast from my auction house. Am I right?”

Vincente, who looked closely at me, said, pulling the corners of her lips crookedly. I did not deny it. That meant positivity. Then Vincente smirked as if it was ridiculous.

“It’s the first time I’ve ever seen a person like this. It doesn’t look particularly special.”

“Answer it first. Whether or not to accept my deal.”

“… … If you want to make a deal, you have to tell us the conditions first.”

Vincente put my neck down harshly. I looked at him with a frown on the face of the rushing pain, but Vincente faced me with that arrogant face of courtesy. I looked at him directly and opened my mouth.

“I have two conditions. First, make a magical item that changes your appearance. It should be semi-permanent. second is… … Teach me magic.”

“Huh, even with magic items, you want me to tell you about magic? Are you kidding me?”

“Do you look like you’re joking?”

Vincente spoke lightly, but I was extremely serious.

‘If I learn magic, I’ll be able to protect the children just in case.’

Even if you didn’t have to fight someone, you could use healing magic when you got hurt. If Jack’s magic suddenly breaks like today, I can cast a spell on him.

‘It would be nice if I could cast a spell again this time, but it would take a long time.’

No, it would be impossible to save even a single plant even after several years of training if there was no talent in the first place. Even so, I wanted to try everything I could.

“… … it looks true Then what are you going to give me?”

“Three locations of Ethernum, including the Ethernum of the Curse. I don’t know the other one, but what you want is to lift the curse, right?”

In the original work, Cloan found and obtained two of the three Ethernums, excluding the curse and nullity. I knew the location of those ethernums from the book. Also, who in the organization has the cursed aethernum and where they hid it. However, from memory and analogy, in the two places where Cloan had found the Aethernum, it was not clear which Ethernum was located in each place. So I didn’t tell Vincente about this on purpose. It was to give him a feeling of certain information. As I said, all you have to do is give me three locations anyway.

“I’ve only found the location of the invalid Ethernum, but you know the location of the three Ethernums? How can I believe that?”

“I also knew about Khan’s underground passage. That underground passage is a space only you know right now. Isn’t this enough to be credible?”

“… … Then tell me Where are the rest of the Ethernum?”

Vincente came close to me. His gaze was persistently biting me and drooping.

“hurry.”

“… … Before that, please listen to my condition. You could kill me just by listening to the information.”

“A funny thing. If that’s the case, wouldn’t you be able to give me fake information?”

“great. So let’s do this. First, make some magic items. Then I’ll give you some information about Ethernum. Check it out, and if it’s true, then tell me the magic. Then we will unpack the rest of the information.”

“… … .”

When I did not back down more than I expected, Vincente looked embarrassed. While Vincente struggled, I watched him silently. Then Vincente said.

“But I also want the Aethernum you have. Will you give me that too?”

“I can’t give you this. But as long as you find the Ethernum that cursed you, you will be able to lift the curse even without it.”

“Hmm.”

I felt Vincente fall for my words. After a while he answered.

“great. accept the deal. But if you lied to me, I will kill everything you care about, including you. Are you fine?”

In an instant, the faces of the children and Duke Crayman passed by. I swallowed my saliva and nodded.

“Do what you like. Just add a clause stating that you cannot harm me for no reason.”

“Strict. great. We will make a ‘contract’ with these conditions. You and my soul are a contract. Give me your hand.”

I held out the opposite hand of the left hand where Ho-yeon had engraved the token of her oath. Vincente grabbed my fingertips and lowered my head slowly. Before their lips met, he lifted his eyes and looked at me.

“There will be no turning back. Won’t you regret it?”

“If I was going to regret it, I wouldn’t have even started.”

“I like that.”

Finally, when his lips touched, the back of his hand became hot as if on fire. It was as if fire had moved through his lips. After a while, Vincente parted her lips. I looked at the back of my right hand. It was engraved with a purple pattern.

“It’s a proof that you signed a contract.”

He also held out the back of his hand, and a pattern similar to mine was engraved on it.

“If you break the promise, the one who breaks it will die very horribly by the contract.”

“… … okay.”

It was a pity that such a scary thing was left on the back of my hand, but this one was better. As long as this is there, even Vincente won’t be able to gossip.

“By the way, is this pattern visible to other people?”

Looking at the back of his hand and muttering, Vincente answered.

“No, I can only see you and me, the contractors.”

If so, that’s good. You don’t have to fool the peacock’s eyes.

“Then tell me now. Where is the first Aethernum?”

“Make me the magic item you promised me before. Like I said, it has a very long lasting power and can be dispelled when you want.”

“Sheesh, there are no gaps.”

Vincente, who muttered like a grunt, reached out to me.

“great. Because I don’t want to die either. Give me anything you can carry.”

“Ah… … .”

I was taken aback by Vincente’s sudden words. He came out in a hurry, so he didn’t bring anything like that. When I panicked, he said in an absurd voice.

“Aren’t you ready? If not, will you go?”

“… … there is.”

I took the pendant out of my arms. It was a memento of the former empress given to Count Simor.

“Put your magic here.”

“Hmm.”

Vincente was handed the pendant. Then he frowned.

“what is this. The magic is already on you.”

“Can you tell what kind of magic it is?”

“… … Let’s see. I get it. This is memory storage magic. It’s very simple magic.”

“Memory storage magic?”

“okay. It’s literally the magic of storing memories in things. Can you erase it?”

“… … Can’t you cast a spell without erasing it?”

“There may not be.”

As Vincente grinned and grabbed the pendant, a purple light burst through them. It was similar to Count Seymour’s healing magic, but the feeling was completely different. If the Count’s magic was softly wrapped around him, Vicente’s magic was sharp and seemed to pierce him if he approached it.

“It’s done.”

Casting the magic was soon over. Vincente handed me the pendant again. I looked over the pendant. Outwardly, nothing seemed to have changed.

“If you put it around your neck while thinking about the look you want, it will change your look. As long as you don’t remove the pendant, the magic stays on. But I know that the magic will dissipate as soon as you take the pendant off.”

“You can change into whatever shape you want, right?”

When asked just in case, Vincente nodded as if it was natural.

“of course.”

“Wow, Vincente, you are more amazing than I thought.”

When I exclaimed my exclamation from the magic that was more delicate than I expected, Vincente put on a proud expression.

“I gave you what you want, so tell me what you want. Aethernum, where are you?”

When he asked, I quickly recalled the contents of the book.

“The first Ethernum… … It’s in the upper vault of Chloris.”

“If it’s the top of Chloris… … I know. They’re very tough guys. Being in the safe there, it’ll be fun for a while.”

“If the information turns out to be true, you must also comply with the second condition.”

“of course. If true.”

Vincent laughed. Seeing him smile, I was very nervous, but since I signed a contract, there is no need to worry. I’ll also finish the job. I said to him.

“The deal is over and I’ll be on my way, so I hope you find what you’re looking for, Vincente.”

“of course.”

He answered briefly. With him behind me, I turned around. After walking a few steps, when I looked back, he had already disappeared.

* * *

As soon as I returned to the nursery, I ran straight to Jack. Hoyeon was guarding the front door.

“What about Jack?”

“It looks like he is still sleeping. Did you get the medicine safely?”

“Yeah, thanks. it’s been hard just go and rest I will be here.”

“all right.”

After cheering, I went into the room. As Ho-yeon said, Jack thought he was sleeping, so he got up and sat on the bed. As I entered, Jack looked at me. Jack laughed lightly.

“Jack… … .”

“You didn’t keep your promise. You said you’d stay by my side all night.”

Seeing that, I felt a little guilty.

‘By the way, didn’t you notice that the magic had been solved?’

I was skeptical as he looked no different from the usual Jack. At that moment, Jack turned and looked out the window.

“But I’m not surprised.”

“… … what?”

“My appearance has changed, but I don’t think you’re very surprised.”

Jack was looking at his reflection in the window. I opened my eyes wide, not expecting Jack to notice because there was no mirror in the room. Jack looked at me like this, got out of bed and came up to me barefoot. And Jack stopped in front of me and looked up at me and said,

“You know, you know who I am.”

“… … .”

It was a question, but Jack was sure. I closed my lips and nodded slowly.

“okay.”

Thousands of thoughts came to my mind in that short amount of time. Shall I answer no Shall I pretend to be surprised even now? But no matter what excuses he made, Jack couldn’t convince him. So I answered honestly. Because that’s the only way to not lose his trust.

“I knew.”

“… … I usually felt that the director could see through everything, but I didn’t know that he really knew.”

Jack’s shoulders shook slightly. Jack’s face turned pale.

“Jack! it’s okay?”

I was worried about Jack like that, so I grabbed Jack’s shoulder and tried to check his condition. However.

widely. Jack pushed me away. I was frozen in a way I had never seen before. His purple eyes fluttered mercilessly.

“okay, now… … Are you going to leave me?”

I shrugged my shoulders at the pathetic voice I heard and looked at Jack. Jack covered his face with both hands. It looked very painful.

“… … throw it away What does that mean? It can’t be.”

Jack’s shoulders shook at my words. I stooped back and was at eye level with Jack. As I pulled his hand down, Jack slowly lifted his head. Tears welled up in his purple eyes.

“Why did you think I was going to leave you?”

“… … It’s dangerous if I’m there.”

“I can’t leave you for that reason. How precious you are to me.”

I grabbed Jack’s arm and pulled him into my arms. Jack felt his body stiffen.

“The reason I wasn’t surprised when I found out who you really are is because the fact that you are Jack doesn’t change no matter what you look like.”

“… … Because of me, the director and the children could be at risk.”

“I am not going to put you in danger. I told you, I’ll protect you.”

“… … .”

Jack bit his lip at my answer. Then he buried his face in my arms and muttered.

“Actually, I was scared. I’m afraid the director will abandon me… … .”

“You were kind of worried.”

“Iknow, right.”

Jack looked up at me. His shaky eyes have now regained their composure. He hesitated and carefully opened his lips. A beautiful voice flowed out of it.

“… … I am glad that the director is our guardian.”

The moment I heard those words, I felt an indescribable feeling.

* * *

“This is the reason I left in the morning.”

Feelings calmed down and I handed Jack the pendant. Jack handed the pendant with a bewildered look on his face.

“what is this?”

“It is an item with a magic that changes its appearance. and… … It is a memento of the former Empress’s Majesty.”

Jack’s eyes widened at my words. Jack looked at me once, then looked down at the pendant. The purple eyes fluttered unsteadily. Jack asked again in an unbelievable voice.

“this… … I beg your pardon?”

“It’s your mother’s keepsake.”

“How do you have this?”

Jack looked at me. I answered quietly.

“Last night, I met an aide to the former Empress Dowager. He left you to give it to me.”

“This is really… … .”

I looked at Jack sadly. It was confusing enough. I wouldn’t have thought of such a thing as a keepsake.

“When you put the pendant around your neck, it will return to its original form. and… … It also contains the memories of the former Empress’s Majesty. If you just wear it around your neck, the magic won’t work, so if you don’t want it, you don’t need to look inside. Do whatever you want, Jack.”

“… … .”

Jack didn’t answer, but I left the room and closed the door.

‘I’ll be fine.’

In the original story, Jack dies without finding traces of his parents.

‘You must have done well.’

I was very anxious because it was unexpected.

‘Let’s not regret it.’

If you’re going to regret it, you shouldn’t have even thought about it. As long as you have already made a choice, regret is meaningless. I looked at Jack’s door for a moment and then went down the stairs.

* * *

Siela left and Jack stood there for a while, looking down at the pendant. After a while, he clicked and opened the pendant. At that moment, a gust of wind blew. Suddenly, Jack raised his head. However… … .

– “My sweetheart.”

At some point, the surroundings changed. When he woke up, Jack was in a garden. After a moment of panic, Jack turned his head at the sound of a woman’s voice from somewhere. A woman was standing. A woman with silver hair and purple eyes that was so bright that it was dazzling.

‘That person… … .’

Jack recognized the woman’s identity at once.

‘This is magic.’

The moment he saw the woman, Jack realized. that all of this is an illusion created by magic. That’s because that woman no longer exists in this world. but it’s weird The feeling of the blowing wind, the scent of flowers, and even the slightly cool air were all felt as if they were real.

– “My baby must have grown a lot by now, right?”

“… … !”

Jack and the woman’s eyes met. Jack couldn’t move, even though he knew it was an illusion. It was as if she was really right in front of her. She looked at Jack with a blank face and smiled faintly.

– “Because you are reading this letter, it means that he and I eventually lost their lives.”

“… … .”

– “I’m sorry. I couldn’t see myself growing up.”

jerk. jerk. Crossing the stream of flowers, she approached me. Jack just stood still and watched her approach. As she got closer, she caressed Jack’s cheek. Jack’s eyes turned towards him.

“I’m sorry for leaving you alone, baby. But don’t forget that we love you more than anyone else and we are always by your side. Poor and lovely us… … .”

id. The white hand caressing her cheek tickles. Looking at the hand, Jack slowly looked at the woman in front of him.

“you are… … .”

The moment he spoke, the surroundings began to collapse. The magic effect was over. Jack ran towards the woman who was getting farther away. Even if it was just an illusion, there was something I really wanted to say.

“I… … !”

But the rate at which the magic decayed was too fast. By the time Jack reached out, he had already returned to his original room. The woman disappeared out of nowhere. Jack looked at the leftover pendant and hung it around his neck. From the beginning, his figure gradually changed to the original ‘Jack’.

Jack looked at the portrait in the pendant. And closed the lid without hesitation. Jack pulled the doorknob and went down to the first floor. As soon as Jack went down, his eyes met Chloane, who had just opened the restaurant door.

“Oh, Chloe… … .”

“Tongue, tongue!”

Before he could finish speaking, Cloan ran to Jack and grabbed him. he burst out crying.

“Tongue… … . Knowing that my brother is dying, I… … . Are you okay now? Are you all better?”

“… … Yes, sorry for worrying you.”

“Brother Jack?”

“brother!”

The children who came out after hearing Cloan’s voice ran to Jack. The children surrounded Jack and checked to see if he was all right and there was no more pain.

“Jack.”

Then Jack lifted his head at the sound of a voice. Ciel looked at him with a surprised expression. Looking at her like that, Jack smiled and answered.

“Yes, Master.”

There was nowhere to be seen from before. Jack is now more stable than ever.

‘Because I knew nothing would change.’

You are still Jack, and you will always be Jack. So.

‘Don’t worry.’

With the words he couldn’t convey in his heart, Jack embraced the children.

* * *

A month has passed since Jack’s illness has improved.

“It’s already a new year.”

Soon the sun had changed. That didn’t change anything. After recovering from illness, Jack continued to maintain his appearance with Vincente’s magic, and received lessons from Leonard, and Ho-yeon and the children were doing well.

‘If anything has changed, it’s me.’

I looked at the pattern engraved on the back of my hand. A pattern with a complex shape drawn in purple.

‘Contract with Vincente.’

After I told Vincente about the Chloris top, there was no news from him.

‘It won’t be easy. Not anywhere else, but the infamous Chloris top.’

If Vincente was the king of the dark world, Cloris was the king of the sea. More precisely, it could be called the king of pirates. On the surface, they pretended to be the top, but all the materials were airlifted from the pirates connected to the back boat. The pirates stationed near the Western Kingdom also belonged to the upper ranks of Cloris.

‘Selling back what you stole is the worst of the worst.’

The reason Chloris Sang is more mean is that their garrison is in the Western Kingdom. The sea area of ​​the Western Kingdom was an inviolable area that other countries could not access, and the size of the upper part of Cloris grew as the size of the upper part of Cloris grew, so that even the kingdom could not help it.

‘Because of that, I gave up on the policy of isolation that I had maintained for a long time.’

Thanks to that, I was able to do business with Duke Crayman safely.

‘Well, if it’s Vincent, you’ll be fine.’

There was nothing more useless than worrying about him. It was much more worthwhile to think about the future of me and my children in such a time.

‘By the way, it’s been a while since I’ve been to the bank.’

Apparently, the amount of donations received every month was large, so they did not feel the need to withdraw monthly.

‘I have to go today to check my balance and organize my bankbook. I’m also bringing some emergency funds.’

Decided to deal with it as soon as I thought of it, I prepared to go out right away.

* * *

After leaving the children with Ho-yeon, I headed to the bank. It was winter, so the weather was still cold. When I exhaled, a white breath leaked out.

“I’ll be back then, Peter.”

I know the name because I keep using the same wagon rental. Peter nodded, blushing.

“Yes!”

I parked the wagon in front of the bank and went inside.

“welcome. What is the purpose of using it?”

“Withdraw and organize your account.”

“Yes, I will guide you.”

The guide walked ahead. I followed him. Still, the second seems more natural than the first.

‘It’s still gorgeous here.’

Is it because it’s been a long time since I’ve been to a bank? The still scenery was a little pleasant.

‘By the way, how long do you want to be left?’

The last time I found the money was about two months ago… … .

‘A total of 1450 gold… … .’

At that time, only 50 gold was withdrawn, so the remaining amount was about 145 million won. If you add up to this month’s minutes, it’s 195 million won.

‘It’s still an amount I can’t get used to… … .’

Who would have imagined that the day would come when I would touch the billions? It was a huge amount that made my mouth wide open, but it seemed like it would feel like it would not be enough no matter how much money I had when I thought about the money my children would have to become independent.

“I am here to help.”

I arrived at the window while thinking. After making eye contact with him, I went to the window.

“welcome. How can I help you?”

“I came to collect the money for . Before that, I want to check how much money I have left.”

“Yes, I will check it out. Please wait.”

Having said that, the banker went inside. I sat in my chair and waited for her to return.

‘Why are you so late?’

However, for some reason, 10 minutes passed and 20 minutes passed, and the banker did not come out.

‘It’s kind of similar to before… … .’

The bank teller came out when I was feeling nauseous. I went right in front of her.

“Yes, sir. The balance inquiry has been completed.”

“How are you?”

I asked, but I knew the answer to return. Obviously 1450 gold… … .

“Yes. The balance of the account is exactly ‘1000 Runes 9976 Gold 8665 Silver’.”

“… … Yes? I beg your pardon?”

For a moment, I doubted my ears.

The friendly banker said once more.

“The total amount of is 1000 runes, 9976 gold, 8665 silver.”

I didn’t hear it wrong. Obviously 1000 runes 9976 gold 8665 silver… … .

‘How the hell did this happen!’

1000 runes, 9976 goals… … By compromise… … . 1000 runes was about 10 billion Korean Won. That’s 100 times more than I initially expected!

“… … Excuse me, can I check your bankbook?”

“Please wait.”

At my request, the banker went inside again. Alone, I tried to think about what happened, but no matter how hard I turned my head, I couldn’t figure out where the 1000 runes came from.

“Here is the bankbook of .”

“thank you.”

I was handed the passbook right away. And quickly skimmed it.

‘500 Gold… … 400 runes… … 600 runes.’

It was the money that started being deposited exactly two months ago. I hadn’t been to the bank so I didn’t know the money was being deposited. The source of this colossal amount of money was the Dukes of Crayman. However, there was one more line below it. It was the phrase [Teabag-Western Kingdom]. Only then did I find out the identity of this huge amount of money. This was the settlement of the tea bag business that he started with Duke Crayman!

“Sir? Are you okay?”

As I lost my consciousness, the banker asked anxiously. I barely nodded and said.

“Once you withdraw only 100 gold… … Please keep the rest in your account.”

“all right.”

The banker went inside again. I was left alone, and it was hard to keep my mind on the astronomical amount still spinning around in my head.

* * *

“good bye.”

I got out of the bank with 100 gold and barely got on the wagon. As my complexion grew pale blue, Peter asked with concern.

“Lady? What are you doing?”

“no… … . nothing… … .”

It was difficult to say that nothing had ever happened. Because now something great has happened to me. Instead, I said to him.

“Excuse me, can I go to one more place after stopping by the orphanage?”

“Yes, of course! Where is it?”

He nodded his head at once, and when I asked, I answered with an apologetic face.

“Duke Crayman.”

Naturally, the driver’s face turned blue when he heard my answer.

* * *

Rick set down his teacup at the two men sitting opposite him and walked away. The green-haired man said, gently waving the tea bag locked in the teacup.

“This tea bag. It’s something I’ve been thinking about many times, but it seems like a very groundbreaking invention. Well, it must have been a good response in our Western Kingdom. where did you find this stuff Duke Crayman’s eyesight is also outstanding.”

At his words, the peacock raised his head.

“Thank you for your kind regards, Crown Prince Cesar.”

The man, Crown Prince Sesar, shed a satisfied smile at the duke’s polite reply. He took a sip of tea.

“The tea flavor is not strong and our method is simple. Since the Western Kingdom is an island, importing tea leaves requires paying a high price, but this tea bag is good because it does not have that kind of hassle.”

“The strength of tea bags is that even people who are not familiar with tea culture can easily access tea.”

“So we did a great job.”

The Crown Prince who put down his teacup looked at the peacock and spoke in a serious tone.

“I don’t know what was going on inside this time, but the ships on top of the Cloris that had been stationed around the kingdom retreated. There are traces of the sinking of the ship, so it must have been a war.”

“That’s lucky.”

“Yes, for that reason, I think it would be good to increase the amount of tea bags coming in this time.”

At the prince’s words, Duke Crayman nodded his head.

‘I was expecting a good response.’

The Western Kingdom’s reaction to the tea bag was far more explosive than he had expected. There have been times when all of the prepared stock was exhausted within just two weeks of being put on the market, making it difficult. In order to solve the influx of orders and reservations, it was enough to go directly to the Western Kingdom.

‘By the way, Ciela hasn’t confirmed it yet.’

When I checked the amount, I expected that it would come running like last time, but there was no news.

“By the way, there was a rumor that there was someone else who made this tea bag, is that true?”

Then, the duke nodded to the question of the prince who flew in.

“Yes, that’s right. There is no one else who made this tea bag.”

“also. In fact, the reason I came here is to meet him.”

flinch. The peacock, who was drinking tea elegantly, stopped moving. However, he quickly regained his composure and put down the teacup. The duke looked at the crown prince. His scarlet eyes twinkled, waiting for an answer.

“… … May I ask what the purpose is?”

“Of course, because I want to meet and talk to the people who made these wonderful inventions. Is there any reason for you to be in trouble?”

Duke Crayman’s reaction was not at all pleasant, so the Crown Prince asked cautiously. The peacock shook his head.

“no. just… … .”

In fact, if you think about it, there was no reason why the Crown Prince and Ciela couldn’t meet. Rather, I didn’t know that it might be more helpful for my business in the future if I started acquaintance with this opportunity. But why?

‘I don’t want to meet you.’

The reason was unknown. It was just that she was reluctant to date other men. Duke Crayman said as if he was making excuses.

“I am a very busy person, so it is difficult to meet unless you make an appointment in advance.”

“Hmm. After all, the person who makes these inventions must be busy. I’ve always wanted to meet you, but I’m sorry. What is his name?”

To the Crown Prince’s question, Duke Crayman had no choice but to answer.

“Ciel. This is Baron Siela Feirund.”

“Ciela Feirund… … .”

It was when the Crown Prince was contemplating his name. Rick came in with a knock.

“Master, you have a guest.”

“Aren’t you serving the Crown Prince? Bring it back.”

Duke Crayman, displeased, responded coldly. But at Rick’s next words, he stiffened.

“that is… … The person who came is Miss Feirund.”

“Fairund? You mean Ciela Feirund?”

It was the Crown Prince who responded to the name. Rick nodded at the sudden reaction of the Crown Prince.

“Yes, you are right, but… … .”

“Rick Hennamun.”

Rick looked at him at the duke’s voice calling to him. The peacock was staring at him like he was going to kill him. Rick was stunned by his tremendous spirit. I wondered if I was doing something wrong, but nothing came to mind. In a serious atmosphere, the Crown Prince exclaimed excitedly.

“Is such a fateful thing! She’s coming to see you in person!”

To be precise, I came to see you, not me. The duke barely suppressed what he wanted to respond to.

“How are you, Duke? It’s inviting her to come here too.”

The Crown Prince said in an excited tone. Duke Crayman wanted to refuse somehow, but there was no justification. He couldn’t help but said in a muffled voice.

“… … Bring it.”

* * *

Even though nothing had happened the other day, the coachman was still afraid of Duke Crayman. So I stopped at the front door and told the story through the article. It was Rick who came to pick me up. When he heard that he had come to see the Duke, Rick looked embarrassed.

“Your guests are coming and you are dealing with them.”

“Ah, I should have contacted you in advance, but I’m sorry.”

“no. I’ll give you a report, so please wait here for a bit.”

Rick politely showed us the seat. Sitting on the sofa in the lobby, I nodded. Rick came back while looking inside the peacock mansion.

“You say you don’t. But the customer wants to see Miss Feirund.”

“You want to meet me?”

I widened my eyes at the completely unexpected words.

“Who is that?”

“The Crown Prince of the Western Kingdom is declining.”

In response to the reply I returned, I stopped walking. And asked with a look of disbelief.

“Who are you… … ?”

Rick explained once more as if he understood me.

“I am the Crown Prince of the Western Kingdom, Crown Prince Cesar. You visited this time for the tea bag business, and you seem to be very interested in Feirund, the inventor of tea bags.”

“… … is that so.”

I was embarrassed because I didn’t even have this in mind, but soon I nodded my head. This is because there was a belief that the Duke would have blocked anyone who should not have met in the first place.

‘Sometimes I wonder who he is.’

“It is here. Sir, I have brought Miss Feirund.”

“Take them inside.”

The peacock’s voice came from beyond the door. With permission, Rick opened the door.

“You can just go inside.”

“Ah, thank you.”

He nodded briefly and then moved on. The living room was still spacious and clean. The sweet scent of tea blew like a breeze. The first to discover was also Duke Crayman. He will be most visible wherever he is.

“Hello. I’m sorry I found you all of a sudden.”

“You are always fine. However, I think it would have been better if I had come a little later today… … .”

“Yes?”

The moment I tilted my head at the incomprehensible words, the man sitting opposite him jumped up and approached me.

“Oh, you are Baron Siela Feirund!”

“Oh, yes. I heard the word. The Crown Prince of the Western Kingdom, Jeong Ha-shi… … .”

“My name is Cesar Elias. Feel free to call me Cesar.”

“Ah, yes… … . Cesar lowered.”

what is this man My eyes widened at the type I had never met before. He acted so aggressively that it was rather embarrassing.

“It’s a relationship that we met like this, but a handshake… … .”

“Damage, the car is getting cold.”

The prince’s speech was interrupted by the duke who suddenly intervened. As the Crown Prince looked dissatisfied, the Duke, taking a sip of his tea, spoke in a calm tone.

“Tea doesn’t taste as good as it gets colder. Myung-myeong is in the tea business, so shouldn’t we be offering tea of ​​a little higher quality?”

After saying that, he looked at me. His mood was somehow different from usual, so I tilted my head slightly.

“I’ll let you sit down too.”

“Ah yes. That’s it.”

As he said, I couldn’t stand still, so I walked over to the sofa. When I backed away, the Crown Prince was forced to return to his seat. Standing in front of the sofa, I paused for a moment.

‘Where am I supposed to sit?’

There were only two sofas, and each seated the Crown Prince and the Duke Crayman. When our eyes met, the crown prince’s eyes lit up as if to sit next to me. On the other hand, Duke Crayman was quietly sipping tea.

‘Anyway, it would be right to sit next to the peacock.’

The worries didn’t last long. After asking for permission, I took a seat next to the Duke. The Crown Prince sent me a regretful look. On the other hand, the atmosphere of the duke was more relaxed than before.

“Anyway, the timing is tricky. We were just talking about Baron Feirund.”

“What about my story?”

What do these two have to say about me? As I looked at the peacock, he explained instead.

“The Crown Prince was very interested in the inventor of the tea bag.”

“i See.”

“Teabags have brought a new wave of tea culture to the Western Kingdom. It is truly a revolution.”

The prince intervened and said. I didn’t know that the response would be that good, so I was quite stunned.

‘I’m here to ask about that anyway.’

Judging by the Crown Prince’s reaction, it seemed like it would be more than what he imagined.

“So.”

The Crown Prince grabbed my hand at first. I and the Duke looked at him in surprise at his sudden action.

“I want to scout the Baron.”

“Yes?”

what now… … . I couldn’t understand the situation for a moment, and when I stared blankly, the duke stepped out.

“Lowering! It’s the first time I’ve heard of such a thing.”

The Crown Prince answered with a relaxed attitude.

“I understand that Baron Feirund does not belong to the Duke Craymans.”

“Even so… … .”

“I know that the House of Gong is leading the business, but this is a personal offer to Baron Feirund. I don’t think the ball is a matter of meddling.”

The Crown Prince said sharply where he was going, with his eyes shining and acting like a fireball. Surely the prince’s words were right. Aside from sponsoring an orphanage, I personally do not belong anywhere.

‘But suddenly the scout offer.’

I was very embarrassed, but I tried to keep my composure and ask.

“What scout are you talking about?”

Then I felt the duke look back at me. On the other hand, the Crown Prince reflected and answered.

“This time, I personally want to start a restaurant business. It’s a private business that has nothing to do with the kingdom. I hope Baron Feirund will be my assistant and grow the business together.”

So, in short, it was a business proposal. When I did not answer, the Crown Prince added a few more words.

“Of course, I am not asking you to make a decision right away. I’m planning to stay in the Empire for about a week, so it’s up to you to decide. This is a contract. The conditions will unconditionally match the baron.”

Having said that, the Crown Prince handed me a briefcase. I accidentally received it.

“I wish I could have a good relationship with Baron Feirund!”

After saying this, the Crown Prince spoke to Duke Crayman.

“Then I met Baron Feirund, and I must go back today. Thanks to you, I had a good taste of tea.”

The duke stood up at the words of the Crown Prince.

“I will see you off to the front door. I’ll be back soon, so will you wait here?”

“I will do that. Then go back carefully, my dear.”

“The baron. I’ll see you in a week. It would be nice if the desired answer would come back then.”

“Hey, let’s go.”

Duke Crayman took the Crown Prince who appealed to the end. Before leaving, the peacock looked at me with an unknown look. After a while, I was left alone and tilted my head. The peacock is a bit strange today.

* * *

Not long after waiting, the duke returned.

“Did you see off the Crown Prince well?”

“… … okay. Finally, I managed to persuade you to speak with you one more time and sent me back.”

“Ahaha… … .”

He smiled shyly, as if he could see the situation even though he had not seen it. At that moment, his gaze turned to the briefcase he had placed on his lap.

“… … What do you plan to do with that proposal?”

“Ah… … .”

I put on a complicated expression at his sudden question.

“Well, I’m going to go back and take a closer look and think about it. It is not an easy decision to make.”

“… … okay. It’s an important issue, so we have to be careful and cautious.”

“I will do that. And that’s the purpose of today.”

When I got lucky, he looked at me.

“I haven’t been paying attention for a while, but today I went to the bank to check my bankbook, but the amount deposited is too large. I came here to check the ledger… … .”

Prince Weston’s reaction showed that the business was successful without checking the books.

“I think the response was good.”

The peacock nodded at my words.

“Very successful. Demand will increase.”

“That is… … The settlement amount is also increasing.”

It’s a happy thing, but why is my heart complicated? Having too much cash, I felt rather rotten. As if reading my thoughts, the Duke carefully recommended.

“… … If so, how about investing?”

“Investment?”

“Whatever it is, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to invest for the future. You can buy land on which to build a house.”

“The land on which to build a house… … .”

“That’s what the example is.”

“I’ll think about it. thank you.”

I got up. he looked at me

“Anyway, the questions I was wondering have been solved, and I’ll just go back.”

Then, naturally, the peacock got up after me.

“I’ll see you off to the front door.”

“But you are busy… … .”

“I have enough time to see you off.”

“then… … okay.”

As I accepted, he smiled contentedly. As I left the drawing room, Rick, who had been waiting in advance, approached me. said the peacock.

“Rick, prepare your horse. I will see Ciela off.”

“all right.”

Regardless of the Duke’s order, Rick went away to pick up the horse.

* * *

By the time I got back to the orphanage, it was already evening. Ho-yeon took care of the children’s dinner, so there was nothing to worry about. When I returned to the director’s office, I took off my coat and sat down on the chair. Then I looked at the briefcase on the desk.

‘It’s a business.’

The Crown Prince’s offer wasn’t bad. Rather, it would have laid a solid foundation for success as it was a business initiated by the Crown Prince. It was not a business between countries, but the Crown Prince’s personal business, so it didn’t matter if I, an imperial nobleman, participated in it.

‘But the duke didn’t seem to like it at all.’

He seemed to be keeping his expression on his face, but it seemed difficult to hide the sincerity that was revealed infrequently.

“invest… … .”

I pondered what the peacock had said. To be sure, it might be better to do something constructive than to just have your money rot in the safe.

‘It might not be a bad idea to build a house for the children to live in.’

It was when I was so engrossed in my thoughts.

“It’s not a bad investment. How about Khan?”

Startled by the sudden voice, I turned my head. At some point, Vincente was leaning against the window sill and staring at me.

“Vincente.”

“Aren’t you more surprised than I thought?”

“Because I expected it to show up around this time.”

“Because I’m not afraid to look at it.”

Vincente, pouting as if it was fun, approached me. And he came close to me and said.

“But are you okay? even if you tell me the house It doesn’t seem like you’re the only one here.”

His voice was playful. But I already knew him too much to relax with that look. Whenever the number is wrong, he will try to kill me with his playful appearance. Showing him anxious or weak will only make him interesting. I answered him without backing down.

“There is a contract between you and me. Would such a sudden action be a breach of contract?”

“I don’t mind killing anyone who has nothing to do with this contract.”

“Then you won’t get any information from me.”

He was pretending to be quiet, but in fact he was very nervous. However, in the future, he had to learn magic from him, but he couldn’t change the place each time. So I took the risk and took the ring off. Ho-yeon exists here, and if it is, he planned to use the void Ethernum to nullify his magic. The contract could have been used to destroy him. Vicente looked at me with purple eyes. I also responded without losing. Soon he smiled and walked away as if he was having fun.

“It’s a joke. don’t kill You are very fun.”

Does that mean that if you lose interest, you will be killed? Anyway, I got to the point.

“If you came here, there must be consequences.”

“okay. I actually found the Aethernum in the vault above Chloris. This caused a lot of bleeding, but… … .”

“how? What do you want?”

“No, this is garbage.”

Vincente threw it in front of me. I looked at it. It was Ethernum.

‘Ethernum is right. Garbage?’

The void Ethernum was red, while this Ethernum was green.

“It is the healing ethernum.”

“Healing Ethernum?”

“okay. With that ethernum, even if a limb is amputated, even if it is in a state on the verge of death, it can be repaired neatly.”

Following Vincente’s explanation, I looked at Aethernum with wonder and then looked at Vincente with a puzzled face again.

“Then why are you giving this to me?”

“Because I don’t need healing like that. You will be my disciple from now on. It’s like a gift to the one and only disciple.”

I closed my eyes and looked at Vicente. When I stared at him, he tilted his head.

“What are you looking at like that?”

“No, surprisingly, I don’t think this contract is a bad thing.”

“… … Now that I know your words are true, you are my hope. I am finally able to lift this damn curse.”

“Hmm.”

In fact, I was nervous for quite some time thinking he would appear before me again after going to the top of Cloris, but he wasn’t as ferocious as I thought he would be. Should I say happy? Even so, having Vicente in an orphanage is uncomfortable.

“… … This healing ethernum. Can you cure a disease?”

“You’re talking about Count Seymour.”

“… … .”

Vincente quickly uncovered my intentions. I kept my lips shut without answering. There was no answer, but Vincente, realizing that it was an affirmative, giggled. After a while, Vincente stopped laughing.

“The disease cannot be cured. Only physical wounds can heal.”

“… … I see.”

I didn’t expect much, but when I heard the confirmation, I was very disappointed. I put the healing aethernum into the drawer. Vincente still stood crooked, watching my sheep.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

He looked at me for a while longer as his gaze was so concerned that he opened his mouth.

“You know who I am.”

“It’s Vincente.”

“Not your name. What kind of character am I?”

I looked at him without a word. Vincente raised the corners of her lips as if waiting for my answer. I said bluntly.

“You said you wouldn’t kill me. I believe in that. I signed a contract.”

“… … You believe me?”

“Because I know you’re not a liar.”

In the movie, Vincente once spoke with her own mouth. He says he hates lying. So, once a word is spoken, it must be kept.

‘It was time to leave a warning that usually kills when you bring out that line.’

Anyway, since it came out that way in the original, I believe it.

“He’s a really weird guy.”

I heard Vincente muttering. I got up and said to him.

“Now that you know what I’m saying is true, it’s your turn to hear the second condition.”

“Ah, yes. But just remember this. Magic is the realm of talent, so if you don’t have talent, I can’t help it either.”

He flicked his fingers lightly, and in the blink of an eye, he and I were standing in front of a rock wall other than the director’s office.

“Here… … .”

“If you learn magic in such a place, the whole building will be blown away.”

I looked at Vincente with surprising eyes. It seems like it doesn’t matter at all. When I looked at him with a strange look, Vincente frowned slightly, not sure if he liked it. And I started explaining.

“There are three steps required for magic. The first is magic detection. It literally means to sense the magical power flowing through your body. Humans without talent almost always fall out of the process.”

Vincente folded the next finger.

“The second is horsepower control. It’s about controlling the magic you feel at will. And the last third is released. If you unleash the magic you control, this is it.”

Whoops. As Vincente reached for the rock, huge flames erupted from his hand and covered the rock. With nothing to fuss about, he unleashed his magical powers to his heart’s content.

“Wow… … .”

I knew that Vicente was a great wizard, but it was different from seeing it with my own eyes. There was only one impression I had while watching Vicente’s fireworks.

‘I almost died.’

You blocked, threatened, and even offered a deal in front of such a person. If I made a mistake, I might have been completely roasted by that flame. After a while, he stopped ejecting and looked back at me with a confident face.

“Did you see it?”

As I nodded in admiration, Vincente smiled broadly.

“Then do it now.”

“what?”

I couldn’t hide my absurdity at his words, which seemed to come out of nowhere. Don’t tell me how to do it right away. I protested right away.

“I just showed you, but what should I do?”

“I explained the theory and showed the practice, but you can’t?”

But again, Vicente looked at me with strange eyes. I was sure of it when I saw it. This man is not good at teaching.

“So, I want to tell you a little bit more. Step by step, from how to detect, how to control, and how to release it.”

“You are stupid.”

“… … .”

When I looked at Vincente with pitiful eyes, I was at a loss for words. But then Vincente nodded and started explaining again.

“The disciple is annoying. great. I’ll tell you everything from the beginning, so if you don’t understand this, admit that you’re an idiot.”

“… … I know, so let me know.”

“First of all, how to detect magic. Follow me.”

I looked at Vincente. However, I was a little perplexed by his next move. He sat cross-legged on the spot.

“Come on, follow me.”

“Ah, yes.”

His voice woke me up, and I quickly took the same position as him. Vincente said in a drowsy voice.

“Close your eyes and breathe slowly. And slowly empty the stomach. Until you feel only the magic flowing through your body. That’s the reason untalented bastards fall out of here. There is no flowing magic, so there is nothing to feel.”

In short, it was similar to meditation.

“How do I know if magic is flowing or not?”

“does not exist. You just do it in moderation and if you don’t want to, you think it’s okay and give up.”

It was irresponsible, but it made sense. I nodded and he got up again. I looked up at him.

“That’s all for today. Go back and do it from time to time. I’ll come check it out later.”

At his words, I got up from my seat. He snapped his fingers once more, and we were back in the director’s room. It was always a great ability.

“Then let me hear about the second Aethernum. I’m a little tired today… … .”

It wasn’t, but a dark shadow was cast on Vincente’s face. He looked at me with his head tilted and said.

“If you don’t feel the magical power the next time you come, you’ll think you don’t have any talent and give up.”

“… … okay.”

It was cruel, but it was also an unavoidable reality.

“Goodbye, Vincent.”

Today’s business was over, and I expected him to return now. But contrary to what I thought, Vincente came closer to me and brought her face closer. I just rolled my eyes at his sudden action.

“Yes, you. Isn’t it unfair that you keep calling yourself Vincente and Vincente?”

“Are you saying don’t call me Vincente?”

“That’s not it. To be fair, I’m going to call you by your first name too.”

“… … So you want me to tell you your name?”

What did you say about that? uncomfortable. Knowing, I opened my mouth.

“Ciel. Siela Feirund.”

“… … Siella. Not bad.”

Vincente smiled as if she liked my name and took a step back.

“See you next time, Ciel.”

And it disappeared in an instant as if it had come. It was certain that he was a very unpredictable human being.

‘It’s not as scary as I thought.’

I was nervous because it was portrayed so cruelly in the original, but honestly, I was surprised because it wasn’t as ferocious as I thought.

‘Feel the flow of magic.’

It was still difficult to understand. I closed my eyes and sat cross-legged on the chair. And as he said, I breathe slowly and try to feel the magic within me. So the night passed.

* * *

“Master, you look good these days.”

As I drank the tea that Hoyeon had brought, I tilted my head at her words.

“okay?”

Then, Ho-yeon nodded her head resolutely.

“Yes. His expression became more relaxed than before, and his complexion improved a lot.”

“Hmm.”

‘It’s because I feel the flow of magic whenever I have a break.’

Five days have passed since Vincente passed away. In the meantime, I tried to feel the flow of magic whenever I had time, but it seemed to me that my mind and body were stabilized because it was similar to meditation.

‘In the end, I did not feel the flow of magic.’

But he couldn’t tell Hoyeon about it. To Ho-yeon, Vincente is no less than an enemy, because he couldn’t say that he was learning magic.

‘If Vincente hadn’t hidden his presence with magic, he would have been caught by Ho-yeon right away.’

No matter how much it was to learn magic, I felt guilty for getting close to Vincente, so I mumbled my words.

“I guess it’s because I’ve been resting well these days. Oh, it’s time for Jack’s class to end soon. I’ll have a look.”

At the end of each class, Leonard reports to me the pace of the class and Jack’s achievements, so when it was time to finish class, I naturally went out to meet him. Fortunately, Ho-yeon nodded without any doubt.

“Ah, you just came.”

As soon as I left the director’s office, I ran into Leonard coming down the stairs. He greeted me warmly with something to say.

“Yes, class is over.”

“Yes, I have something to tell you.”

For some reason, Leonard’s expression brightened. I first led Leonard to the director’s room.

“First of all, Jack’s academic performance is very good. I have educated many nobles, but few students are as good as Jack.”

Leonard’s report always begins with Jack’s praise. Even in a country that doesn’t have an obsession with studying, I couldn’t help but be happy that my child was excellent in the position of being a guardian.

“It was my first time teaching, so I was worried at first, but I’m glad that Jack seems to be following along well.”

“Every time you follow me. There are many times when I admire you while teaching.”

I smiled quietly. The next moment, Leonard lowered his voice and spoke cautiously.

“So. As a test of Jack’s achievements, the imperial family is hosting an academic competition, so why not invite him to participate?”

“Academic competition?”

I blinked at his completely unexpected suggestion. When I didn’t respond very well, Leonard explained in a positive way.

“Yes. This is the first competition we are hosting, and we invite students between the ages of 13 and 16 to take an exam. The student with the highest score is awarded the prize. Of course it won’t be easy. From the students of the Royal Academy to the talented people who are called naughty people will flock. But it will test Jack’s achievements and give him some motivation to study.”

“Did you tell Jack too?”

Leonard shook his head at my question.

“I think we should first listen to the parents’ opinions, so we haven’t told them yet.”

“Well, I’ll leave it to Jack’s choice. It’s not me who’s attending the contest, it’s Jack.”

Leonard’s eyes widened. But isn’t it? It’s not me who will attend the contest, it’s Jack. His will was the most important. First of all, I expected Jack not to attend this contest. If it was such a big tournament, the emperor would definitely be interested.

“That is correct. I thought it was short. Would the director tell Jack?”

I nodded. I’m sure it’s easier for Jack to reject me than Leonard.

“all right. I have to write a recommendation letter by the end of this month and send it in, so it would be better to make a decision before that.”

“I will do that. You worked hard today.”

“Heh heh, I’m just telling you what I know, so what should I suffer? It’s hard for Jack to learn new knowledge. Then let’s get up.”

“I’ll see you off to the front.”

I got up from my seat following him. Until then, I had not given much thought to the competition.

* * *

After Leonard returned, I headed to the room on the second floor.

‘Since I saw Chloane outside, there must be only Jack in the room.’

smart.

“Jack, are you in?”

“Yes, come in.”

When the answer came, I went inside.

“It’s no different… … .”

As I spoke and raised my head, I stood still. The sun fell on Jack’s silver hair. Her skin as white as her hair reminded her of a fairy, and her purple eyes gave her a deeper feeling than an amethyst.

“… … Have you returned to your original form?”

“Oh, I took it off for a while to wash it. I’m usually careful, so don’t worry.”

As Jack hung the pendant around his neck, he returned to the Jack I know.

‘Somehow, the impression is so different that I haven’t gotten used to it yet.’

The indifferent expression and serious eyes were the same, but the pure white skin and bright silver hair were still a little unfamiliar. But I approached him without showing any effort.

“Nothing else, Jack, how are your classes these days?”

Jack sat down on the bed and I pulled up a chair and sat across from him. After thinking for a while, Jack answered in a calm tone.

“like. You can learn things that you couldn’t learn from books, and the detailed explanations make it easy to understand. It’s also fun to teach kids what they’ve learned.”

As he spoke, Jack shut his lips. He shook his head slightly and continued speaking.

“Honestly, there are times when I still can’t believe I can still learn like this. It’s so fun to fill in all the things I don’t know.”

“I’m glad you’re satisfied.”

Jack’s satisfaction with the class seemed quite high. Seeing that made me smile. I brought the point out.

“Actually, I talked to Mr. Leonard, and they said that the Empire is hosting an academic contest.”

“Academic competition?”

Jack’s eyes widened at my words. I nodded.

“Huh. It is a competition where children aged 13 to 16 gather to test their academic abilities, and it is said that it is a large competition that students of the Royal Academy participate as it is hosted by the imperial family. Leonard wants to recommend you to the competition.”

“Master… … .”

Jack’s eyes twinkled. I hurriedly added, lest he feel any pressure.

“Of course, you don’t have to participate if you don’t want to. I’m also worried because it’s a tournament hosted by the imperial family… … .”

“No, I will participate.”

Contrary to the expectation that Jack would certainly refuse, the answer returned was yes. When I looked up in amazement, the shaky figure was gone and Jack was looking at me with a straight face.

“Are you going to participate?”

When I asked, Jack shook his head.

“I’m also curious about my academic achievement, and above all… … I want to give it a try.”

I could see the strength in Jack’s hand. I looked back at Jack’s face. And I figured it out.

‘Jack has already made up his mind.’

to participate in the contest. Then I had nothing else to say. I smiled softly. Jack looked at me quietly. Just in case I’m not against it, I’m waiting for my answer.

“Okay, then let’s do it.”

“Are you okay? The manager may be embarrassed because of me.”

“It’s just a test of academic achievement, so what’s embarrassing for me?”

I raised my hand and placed it on Jack’s head. Jack smiled broadly as he looked at him in surprise.

“I’m just that you are amazing.”

Is it because of the feeling? Jack’s face seems to have turned a little red. Jack looked at me blankly and slowly lowered his head. Then the answer came back.

“… … Yes.”

I smiled. Thinking of telling Jack’s doctor in the next class.

* * *

Another two days have passed since then. I went out to meet Leonard to tell Jack’s intentions before class started, and my eyes widened when an unexpected person was with him. I was a little surprised.

“dismissal?”

and.

“Cesar lowered.”

“Oh, Baron Feirund!”

As soon as they found me, the Crown Prince ran to me at once. Duke Crayman’s eyes looking at such a prince were cold.

“It is beautiful to see you again.”

“haha… … Are you dying today?”

When asked with an awkward smile at his burdened eyes, he nodded his head broadly.

“I can’t leave my seat for a long time, so I have to go back. Have you thought about what you were suggesting rather than that? I hope you get the answer I want.”

The Crown Prince looked at me with trembling eyes. Watching him swallow up his saliva as if he was nervous with a desperate expression, I approached it with a serious attitude. I held out the envelope I had given him. His gaze turned to the envelope.

“sorry. I appreciate the offer, but I cannot accept it.”

The Crown Prince’s eyes widened as if he was sure that I would accept it. he asked hurriedly.

“Why? Was there anything you didn’t like? If so, please tell me!”

“No, the conditions you suggested were very good. But I am not interested in business or anything like that.”

“But the teabag business with the Duke Crayman… … .”

“It is your sole responsibility. I haven’t done anything.”

I glanced at the peacock. The peacock’s expression looking at me was strange. I turned my gaze back to the Crown Prince. He still had a face that was not convinced. I smiled at him.

“More than anything else, I can’t afford to worry about anything else right now. Thank you, but I will return this.”

Having said that, he handed the envelope to the Crown Prince’s hand. If I am stubborn like this, the Crown Prince will no longer be able to force it. As expected, the Crown Prince answered with a sullen face like an abandoned puppy.

“If that’s what the Baron intends, there’s nothing we can do about it. If you change your mind, please contact us. I will wait forever.”

“I will.”

“… … Let me go, ball.”

The Crown Prince turned around with his shoulders drooping.

“I have something left to say to the baron. Get in the wagon first.”

“Yes… … . all right.”

The duke who sent the crown prince looked back at me. Leonard, who had been observing the situation so far, could be seen sneaking away.

“Sir, what are you talking about?”

When he looked at me without saying a word, I tilted my head and asked. At that moment, the duke, who was striding towards me, carefully pulled me and held me in his arms. I was startled by his sudden action, and I froze. In the meantime, as if dealing with delicate glass crafts, careful touches were taken care of.

“dismissal… … .”

“… … I know you shouldn’t be greedy. I know… … I can’t control it at all.”

I just rolled my eyes at his unfamiliar words.

‘The heartbeat is loud.’

There was the sound of a rough heart beating from the hugging arms.

‘Duke Crayman’s?’

How can you feel so vivid just by holding it?

‘Isn’t there a heart disease?’

The duke’s heart was beating very fast to the extent that such a concern could arise. or maybe you don’t know Could this heartbeat be mine? I felt his hand wrapped around my back and my face turned red.

“You don’t know. How bad this week has been for me.”

“Did something happen?”

“… … I’m afraid you’ll leave with the Crown Prince.”

“… … Yes?”

The peacock fell from me. I looked up at him with big eyes. Up close, he was more beautiful than ever. Black hair and golden eyes that seemed to have transferred the night. The indifferent eyes and the straight nose. But why? It was more beautiful than ever, but at the same time it looked so precarious. His lips parted.

“Even though I know that if you leave with the Crown Prince you will be more prosperous than you are now… … .”

His head fell down. Somehow it even looked very gloomy. It was the first time I had seen a peacock like this, so I couldn’t say anything. He was not someone who looked like this in the original, and it was difficult to understand what the peacock was talking about in the first place.

“I… … .”

“You have already become so precious to me, and you have become indispensable.”

this is similar… … .

‘to a confession.’

 

I Need Sponsorship – Volume 1

I Need Sponsorship

1 volume

[I think. Therefore, it exists.]

It’s a famous saying, but for this moment, I wanted to put away my thoughts and just disappear.

‘How did this happen?’

I crossed my arms and bowed my head and salivated. All of this started when I borrowed the book.

* * *

At the age of about 1 million youth unemployed, I was also an ordinary job seeker who belonged to 1 million people. But my future was more bleak than ordinary people. Because I was an orphan and graduated from high school. To me, with neither a strong white nor a modest academic background, finding a job in an ordinary job was like picking a star from heaven. Then, fortunately, I got a job at a small and medium-sized company. Although his salary was not much, he was a full-time employee with all four major insurances. The moment when I thought I had finally found stability because the working hours were just right.

The company went bankrupt. To be more precise, the president’s business partner took all the company’s funds and went abroad. Thanks to this, the company went bankrupt, and I had to sit down on the street again. I was not able to inform the nursery school about the news. Because I was like the head of an orphanage where a living was difficult.

In fact, as an adult, I no longer belonged to an orphanage. I could go out and live on my own, but I couldn’t turn my back on it because I knew the situation at the orphanage was in jeopardy. After all, that was my home. So, desperately, I hid my unemployment and went to work at a certain time and moved from place to place. But regardless of my efforts, the daycare closed and the children scattered. There are fewer mouths to feed, so it is right to be refreshed, but for some reason, I think my feelings at that time were a sense of loss and helplessness.

A sense of self-blame for not being able to protect me tormented me. I roamed the streets without doing any work. There was no reason to make money. At that time, the place where I was killing time was the 24 Hour Manga Room. I was able to meet both food and sleep with a small amount of money, and there were many things to read, so I wasn’t bored. I sat there eating and reading all day. When I got tired of comic books, it was a novel that caught my eye. It was a romantic fantasy novel. It was an unfamiliar genre to me, but I really enjoyed reading it.

The title of the book is “The indelible scar”.

Contrary to the abstract title, the content was familiar. So, it was a typical clichéd novel. Nam-ju and Yeo-ju were from the same orphanage, and the director of the orphanage was a vicious director. It was the worst of the vices that not only bullyed, but also made children take part in crimes. The title ‘Unerasable Scar’ refers to the scar on the thigh of the woman, and this scar was created by the head of the orphanage. Ironically, it was this scar that made the man who had been away for a long time recognize the woman. And Nam-joo, who became emperor by rebelling, finds the head of an orphanage who is working in a mine to avenge his childhood.

In the end, it’s a story about bringing the head of the orphanage to the palace and tearing it apart in front of the woman. When the head of the orphanage died brutally, he frowned at the cruel description that was not like the general public, but it was clear that it was cider anyway. The story that follows is a love story of a man and a woman who achieve a passionate reunion. This is all I know about the book.

‘ruined.’

It was undoubtedly a pretty enjoyable read. But maybe it’s because it’s so much fun to read?

“Why did I end up becoming the head of the nursery school?”

The last memories do not come to mind. I ran out of money and left the manga room, but after that, I lost my memory.

‘Screaming and deadly on the street!’

I thought that if I died, I would be lonely, starved, or verb. Because I lost my goal and didn’t work properly, I was expecting my end to be not very good anyway. I didn’t know I was going to have a sudden death.

‘Should I say I’m glad I went without pain.’

Thank you for that. ‘Cause I don’t like being sick

‘Then what do you do, you are destined to die by being torn to shreds by Namjoo.’

I lamented. Possessing the character in the book. Yeah, what’s the point of being a character in a book when you’re already dead? But, after all, there are few people who are destined to a cruel death! Dying once is enough!

‘I can’t die according to the contents of the book.’

I wondered what to do next. At that moment, the bell rang at 12 noon. I got up. It’s time to feed the kids.

* * *

Even in a situation where my life was at stake right now, food for the children was important. If you eat well, you will grow taller and have a healthy body. Even at the former nursery school, the financial situation was not good, but I remember that I went out to eat three meals a day.

I hurriedly crossed the hallway. The nursery school was a two-story mansion, just the right size, neither small nor large. The first floor had my room, the director’s room and restaurant, and the second floor had the children’s room. It didn’t take long to figure out everything because it’s a simple structure.

‘But is there no user?’

Usually, in an orphanage of this size, at least one user existed. But since I woke up with this body, I had never seen anyone working, so I was puzzled. While I was thinking, I arrived in front of the restaurant. Standing in front of the door, I felt the smell of soup coming over for a moment.

‘Is today’s menu soup?’

I tilted my head slightly. There was supposed to be a meal plan in the director’s office, but there was no such thing in this guy’s office. Financial statements are all over the luxuries. Anyway, the moment I opened the door with a slightly nervous face because I had to go inside to deliver food to the children.

slurp. The door opened on its own without even touching it. And the head of the child who was walking out quickly and the tip of the plate collided with my stomach.

“Ah… … !”

“Are you okay?!”

When the child who bumped into me almost fell over, I quickly reached out and grabbed the child’s forearm and the plate. The staggering girl regained her focus and looked up at me. I smiled as brightly as I could.

“No one was hurt… … .”

“Hey! I’m sorry. Manager!”

But before I could finish speaking, the child shook and began to apologize. I looked at the child, who was only trembling, unable to put down the plate, with bewilderment.

“Um, I didn’t even know the director was there. sin, sorry… … .”

“Oh, no, no. are you okay. Because it’s really good.”

I tried to come up with the child’s name in my head. Of course it failed. Because the child was nothing more than an ordinary supporting actor, neither a female lead nor a male lead. The romance fantasy novel “Indestructible Scar” was not a kind enough novel to explain in detail even a passing supporting character.

“I wish I wasn’t hurt. Go now.”

“Yes, yes!”

As soon as my words fell, the child shivered as if struck by lightning and ran back and forth. Looking at the back of such a child, I tilted my head.

‘By the way, why are you bringing a plate? Are you going to eat outside?’

At first glance, there were quite a few tasty foods on the plate. The curious thing is that there was no soup that had a thick smell.

‘I knew it was soup and was expecting it.’

I like soup quite a bit. Still, the plate is full, so you should be able to eat enough. It seems that the manager took good care of the rice than I thought. With that in mind, I went inside and realized I was wrong.

* * *

Children may be surprised if they enter suddenly, so I opened the door as quietly as possible, but suddenly I stopped moving at the sound of glass breaking. Then a woman’s scream was heard.

“Rody! Do you know how much a plate this is? You can’t even clean a single bowl properly! It’s useless at all!”

“… … I’m sorry, Romanda.”

“Do you think it’s sweet to say I’m sorry? In particular, this is the dish that the director cherishes the most! what to do! What are you going to do?”

The child, who appears to have dropped the plate while washing the plate, bowed and apologized, but the woman called Romanda did not resolve her anger. On the contrary, the moment I was about to step forward in the face of pushing even more fiercely. A black-haired boy came forward and shouted.

“Rody apologized!”

“Cloan! you fall out! And if an apology can solve all problems, why would there be a law in the first place?”

“That doesn’t mean you can’t bring back a plate that has already been broken! Can’t you just skip this one time? In the first place, washing the dishes is your responsibility!”

“what? Have you finished talking about this now?”

Romanda raised her hand in anger at Cloan’s cry. And as she swung her hand as hard as she could, a brown-haired boy popped out and wrapped around Cloan and the children. Unable to see, I grabbed the wrist of the woman who was about to hit me and cut me through.

“What are you doing now?”

When I suddenly appeared, grabbed my wrist and spoke in a cold voice, Romanda looked at me with bewildered eyes. After leaving her for a while, I checked the condition of the children. And I found out right away.

‘The black hair is Chloane, and next to it is Ren with the pink hair.’

There were so many descriptions of the appearance of the main characters in the original, so I could recognize them at once.

‘That kid… … .’

A boy with brown hair who embraces such Cloan, Ren, and Roddy, who broke the plate, and protects them with one body.

‘This kid… … .’

I didn’t remember it at once. It came to mind after thinking about it several times.

‘Jack Frit.’

The eldest child in the nursery school and a child who does not exist in the future of books. When I saw the main characters, Cloan and Ren, and the main supporting characters, Roddy and Jack, in front of my eyes, I was filled with strange emotions. So, the novelty and a little excitement of witnessing the childhood of the characters who had only read through books?

But even for a short time, I felt my head getting cold at the sight of the children who slept. Then I looked at Romanda, who was still puzzled by my wrist. From the way she wore the white apron and from what Cloan had said, I knew that this woman was the maid hired by the headmaster. But it’s weird. Why are children doing what a maid should do?

“Master, hold this hand… … .”

“What were you doing now? Were you trying to hit the children with these hands?”

It was the first time I met him and he looked older than me, so it was right to use respectful words, but I didn’t want to. First of all, because of my higher status, and above all, I saw her trying to beat the children. For a human being who abused children, respect was a luxury. As I looked at him with cold eyes, Romanda was visibly perplexed. He immediately cried out as if he was embarrassed.

“Listen! Well, Roddy broke the master’s favorite dish and tried to give him a little bit of discipline, but Chloane responded arrogantly… … .”

“Why are children doing what you should be doing in the first place?”

“that… … .”

Romanda did not answer easily. And I knew. That this situation is very unfamiliar to Romanda. In the first place, how could she have dared to force the children to work so proudly and even try to hold hands?

because it was tolerated. The principal who is the guardian of children.

‘Now that I think about it, I think I read it in a book.’

When Ren and Cloan were young, there was a maid who bullied children on behalf of the director. Whether the maid did a handstand or had the maid do the work, the director tolerated it, and the more it happened, the more the maid tormented the children. And after the maid was fired due to financial difficulties, the director directly abused the children.

I looked at Romanda coldly and said.

“You are fired.”

Then Romanda jumped in surprise and shouted.

“Hey, what are you talking about all of a sudden! Not fired! I mean, I got fired for doing something wrong!”

Romanda said it was unfair and the road ran wild, but I didn’t care.

“I can’t do this! You’ve done everything you asked me to do! I also supervised all the children… … !”

“I was told to supervise the children, not to abuse them. And you, you made the children do all the work you had to do, and you’ve been getting paid until now, haven’t you?”

“That, that!”

Romanda’s face darkened. But my words weren’t wrong, so I couldn’t even respond, and my lips were numb. Obviously, the director had condoned Romanda’s actions. That meant an affirmation, but there was no direct command anyway. I podcast it.

Romanda’s shoulders trembled. The hand holding the clean apron felt like it was going to explode. Looking at it, I said in a more clear voice.

“Get out of this house right now.”

“… … You will regret throwing me away!”

Romanda stared at me as if to kill me and left the restaurant wildly. And at the end of it, an unknown girl was holding the door frame and looking at me with a terrified expression. As soon as our eyes met, I quickly avoided my gaze.

I turned my head and looked down at the children. Jack was still guarding the children, and in it, Cloan was glaring at me, hugging Ren and Lody. The resentment and fear in those eyes seemed to suffocate me. I wanted to get out of this place. Because I felt how much the children hated and resented me.

It was natural. Even if there was no direct abuse, he tolerated Romanda’s violence and left it alone. In the eyes of the children, I will look like the same devil.

My eyes scanned the children quietly. Children who are much smaller and dwarf than their peers.

I’ve been out of breath The fact that the traces of the abuse were still clearly visible, and the fact that it had entered the body of the person who left those traces. Finally, I lowered my head and muttered quietly.

“Sorry… … .”

In fact, I was a little excited until I arrived at the restaurant. The fact that I can finally meet characters I’ve only seen in books before my eyes. Even though death is a fixed future, the fact that we can see the childhood of the main characters right now is enough to fill our expectations.

But that didn’t happen. I knew. How abused these children were when they were young. And the fact that I was being abused even to the moment I walked down the hallway excitedly. I felt so pathetic that I couldn’t raise my head. But at the same time… … .

“I will never bother you again.”

Some kind of promise was made. It’s a promise that can’t be decided, yet it’s still at a weak level… … .

“So… … .”

speech was blurred. I looked at the children. Despite my sincere words, the children were rather suspicious and wary of me. In particular, Cloan’s eyes protecting Ren were very ugly. Seeing that, I had a bitter smile on my face. Now, more than any other words, my disappearance was the greatest gift to the children.

“You don’t have to wash the dishes. Then, enjoy your breakfast.”

After speaking, I trudged out of the restaurant. He blinked and closed the door after beckoning to the child who was staring at him from outside the door as well.

He leaned his back against the closed door and bowed his head.

‘It’s dark.’

Aside from this, I could not find any words that could fully describe this situation.

‘It’s really bad.’

These were the words to the owner of this body. I walked slowly to the director’s room. Countless thoughts ran through my head, but my biggest thought was that it couldn’t be the same.

Arriving in front of the director’s office, I raised my gaze.

[Director’s Office]

The sign hanging on it was ridiculous. Being the manager, it’s not reasonable. I roughly removed the sign and entered the room. Immediately, a fragrant smell stimulated the sense of smell. The moment I saw the plate on the desk, I felt like I had been confirmed and killed.

I flopped down on the chair. Then, with troubled eyes, he looked at the fragrant food. I was able to eat properly as I first hoped. only by myself I stared at the table for a while without saying a word. As if there was a manager there. And after a while I grabbed the tableware. A knife in one hand, a fork in the other.

squish squish. The half-boiled egg yolk burst at the tip of the knife and wet the well-baked bread. A savory and delicious smell touched the tip of his nose. If it had been the original, I would have already salivated. I was grateful to be able to eat this and ate it piece by piece, savoring it.

‘I don’t want to eat.’

But knowing what this was from exploitation, I didn’t have the motivation to eat it.

‘You still have to eat.’

If I don’t eat this, I’m literally wasting the efforts of the children who made it. I put the chopped bread in my mouth. Again, there was no taste.

* * *

Anyway, after eating, I stopped by the kitchen for a while to put the plate, and checked the inside of the sink. Even when I said that I didn’t have to wash the dishes, the sink was clean. A sigh leaked out, but I couldn’t complain about the frustration. If even the country suddenly shows a change, I will start with suspicion.

After washing my dishes, I looked at the stairs to the second floor for a moment. Perhaps the children are holding their breath in the room.

‘This is not possible.’

Even for the health of children, this kind of environment is a big problem. Having made up my mind, I went back to the director’s room. And I found and collected expensive items whenever I could. Gold medals that looked very useless, ornaments of meaningless meaning, paintings adorning the walls, and drawers were opened and even accessories were scraped away. When I put it together, the amount was much more than I expected. Children almost starve because they have nothing to eat, but this human collects these things!

‘That’s why I’m torn to death by Cloan.’

It is a proper end, but I must not be the person who faces the end.

‘There are many, anyway.’

As the head of an orphanage, there were as many ornaments and dresses as other nobles. What are you going to use this for when you don’t even go to a banquet? I packed the valuables I had collected into a bag. And hurried to get ready to go out. There are many places to go from now on.

After getting ready to go out, I stood in front of the mirror. Red-gold hair, sharp eyes, and golden brown eyes. outstretched arms and legs. Contrary to what I had imagined, the head of the orphanage, portrayed as a villain, was a beautiful woman who could not be found anywhere.

‘By the way, this body was also a noble.’

I was only guessing because I remembered reading a description in the book that the fact that Siela was a nobleman also played a part in the children’s dislike of the nobility. In addition, I collected her circumstances, which appeared sporadically in the book, and put them together in my head.

Siela Feirund. That was the manager’s name. Siela Feirund was from a small aristocrat in the province, a noble who fell into debt in an instant due to lavish luxury. So, to be precise, Ciel is a fallen nobleman. And she set up an orphanage for the purpose of funding from the Empire. At first, there were quite a few children here, and the appropriate subsidy came in, but even that money was wasted by Ciela as a luxury. While her finances were getting worse due to her luxury, her poor management cut off support one by one, and Ciela sent all her children to a nearby group, leaving only the minimum number of people needed to maintain the orphanage. In the end, even the support of the empire was cut off, and it is at this point that they are suffering from serious financial difficulties.

‘If you’re going to be in a book, you should come in before that!’

Taking a deep breath, I pulled up the overexposed fabric on my chest and took the bag in my hand.

“Ugh, it’s heavy.”

Even though he didn’t carry any luggage, it was simply a bag of luxury items, but the weight was enormous. In fact, after organizing the luxuries, Ciela’s belongings were scarce. A few pens for work and a few modest dresses for going out. That was all. But now my eyes are at ease. Previously, the gold was so shiny that it hurt my eyes.

I packed my bag and left the director’s office. The hallway was still dark and the surroundings were still. The children’s voices were not heard at all.

‘Should I tell you?’

Still, wondering if I should let you know that I was going out, I stood in front of the stairs to the second floor. After a moment’s hesitation, I sighed and turned my head.

‘done. Let’s just go.’

You must have been surprised enough by what happened a while ago, but if I, who is not very close, but rather a target of caution, tried to get close to me, the children would fear me and move further away from me. I will soon run away without being able to catch it… … .

Instead, I deliberately took a large step. To let you know I’m leaving. I didn’t know if this sound would reach the second floor, but I sent a signal with a lot of effort. I hope the children are comfortable for a while without me. However, as soon as the door was opened, the bell rang. It was no ordinary bell. A loud bell that seems to be heard from the director’s office as well as the second floor.

‘The manager put it on.’

A kind of surveillance installed to prevent children from sneaking away.

‘I’ll have to take it off when I get back.’

For now, the bell will alert me to go out, so leave it alone.

I deliberately rang the bell louder and left the orphanage. I was worried for a while that the children would make an escape, but I soon put that worry away. Because there was a large fence outside the nursery, it seemed impossible for the little children to escape. Above all, with such a body, you will not be able to run away because of your stamina.

‘I feel like I’m breeding for some reason.’

It wouldn’t be wrong at all. I walked towards the front door and looked around. Still, there were seesaws, swings, and jungle gyms to offer even an assortment of nurseries. However, it was just an assortment matching sculpture. It wasn’t difficult to find out. I went close to the jungle gym.

‘The dust was stuck. How the hell did you let it go?’

The old dust was completely stuck to the iron body, so even if I rubbed it with my hand, it wouldn’t come off. You don’t have to use it for a very long time to stick to this level. It wasn’t just the jungle gym. The same was true of the seesaw, the swing, and at least the bench on one side. As if immersed in a gray world, they were all covered in dust with no sense of life.

‘This is why support is cut off.’

Even the country would not want to support a place like this.

‘Let’s start cleaning when we come back.’

Will it be possible to wipe this dust off in one day? … … It’s probably impossible. My joints were twisted at the thought of cleaning it already. I couldn’t ask for anyone’s help, so I had to do it myself.

‘When I come, I will also buy cleaning supplies.’

Don’t expect proper cleaning supplies in a place like this. After leaving the front door, I closed the door and looked around again. The surroundings of the orphanage were also open. There were no buildings or facilities like this. Ciela built an orphanage where land was cheap. I didn’t really want it either. Without hesitation, I went down the hill and stirred through the alleys.

‘If I hadn’t remembered that Cloan and Ren ran away from home, I would have gotten lost.’

There was a scene where Cloan and Ren, unable to withstand the abuse of the director, secretly escaped at night. The episode that ended with running away after being caught escaping. It was the festival period, so it was like running away and watching the festival. At that time, Kloan and Ren’s paths were detailed so they could not get lost.

‘By the way, when is the festival this year?’

I thought about it and gave up. I don’t know exactly what time it is now, but there’s no way to know when the festival will be. Still, if the wind is a little bit cold, maybe it will be autumn.

‘How old are the children?’

I do not know. The only thing is that when he was ten, Ren had a severe fever.

‘When I searched the director’s office, there was no such thing as the children’s personal information.’

After all, it was impossible for a human being who had no interest in running an orphanage to be interested in children.

‘I’ll have to call Jack when I get back.’

However, if you know when it is now, you will be able to take any countermeasures. If you go on like this, you will surely die at the hands of the male owner, Cloan. In order not to… … . While I was thinking, I was completely out of the alley. A wide open square appeared immediately. After looking around, I finally found what I was looking for and strode towards it.

“Excuse me.”

“Oh, yes. Guests are welcome.”

As I spoke, the coachman, who was checking the horse’s reins, ran out. His eyes flicked me up and down for a moment. Seeing my eyes darken, I sighed deeply.

‘I have to buy new clothes.’

Even if he covered his chest with a handkerchief, he couldn’t hide his exposure. I couldn’t help it. Because there was only one of Ciela’s dresses that exposed her breasts. The clothes I left behind were also modest by Ciela standards, but from my point of view, the exposure was the same.

‘If I had known this would happen, I would have just brought everything.’

I think I left a few copies just in case.

“Hey.”

I looked at the coachman, who could not take his eyes off him, with cold eyes. Then the startled driver turned his gaze. feel bad. In my mind, I wanted to use another wagon rental shop, but I couldn’t find another place. Breathing in, I said.

“I want to use the carriage. A driver to drive. here… … .”

I rummaged through my pockets and handed over a gold coin I found in the vault of the director’s office. It was to check what the price was here.

Said the coachman who took the gold coin.

“Rent a wagon from 15 silver coins to a coach… … A total of 35 silver coins.”

35 silver coins. If you think about the price of a novel, it was about 35,000 won in Korean Won. From renting a wagon to hiring a driver, I thought that this was not bad enough. The price was better than I expected. I nodded and said.

“A round trip, please. I have a lot of luggage.”

“Then it’s 70 silver, would you mind… … ?”

the driver asked cautiously. I thought the price was better than expected, but 70 silver seems to be a burdensome amount among commoners. Of course, thinking that way, it was a little burdensome for me as I went to sell things to raise money. But what to do? There are many places to visit and many things to live in today. I nodded.

“Yes, please do that.”

“Yes! Then you can get on this wagon.”

The coach opened the door of the carriage that was parked right in front of him and said, I got into the carriage and said to him.

“First, let’s go to the jewelry store.”

It didn’t take long to get to the jewelry store. While I was searching for the gold and silver jewels in the bag for a while, I heard a message from the coachman that I had arrived. When the wagon stopped and the door opened, I got up. The bag is heavy, but it will weigh quite a bit when you leave this place.

“You take my hand.”

Through the open door, the driver reached out his hand. I looked at his gloved hands for a moment, then smiled softly. A wind blew from somewhere and messed up my reddish-gold hair, and I tucked it behind my ear. Then I felt the driver staring blankly at me. After a while, I spoke in a friendly voice to the driver.

“I do not need it.”

And he jumped out of the wagon without any poles or stairs. I could feel the driver looking at me with an absurd look. worth knowing In this world, an escort is a manner for a gentleman and a necessity for a woman.

Surely the coachman must have been convinced that I would take him by the hand and get off. But I have not forgotten that the former driver looked at me with a sinister eye. After arranging the skirt, I said to the coachman with a cold look. However, his voice is soft.

“I am waiting here. I will go in and out by myself.”

“Yes? Ah yes… … .”

Perhaps the shock of refusing his hand was still great, the driver suddenly answered. Leaving behind the foolishly ignorant coachman, I confidently entered the jewelry room.

with daughter. The bell tickled my ears. Yeah, if it’s a bell, it should ring quietly like this. It’s not like the bells at the orphanage.

“welcome.”

The owner walked out from the inside. For a very brief moment, his gaze swept over me. I looked around, pretending not to notice. She came wearing the most expensive clothes she had, but what should I do? I’m probably going to be ignored.

“I came here to sell jewelry.”

“You are welcome. There is no other jewelry store in the capital that pays off as well as our jewelry store.”

The owner said in a proud voice. Instead of answering, I smiled and unpacked.

“Oh.”

A glance passed through the eyes of the owner who looked inside. Ruby earrings and sapphire necklaces, pearl earrings and diamond rings, etc. Countless jewels were revealed. They were both expensive items, and you could tell that they were well crafted just by looking at them.

“It’s pretty high-end. We need to evaluate the details, but I think this is enough to give the lady what she wants.”

“I look forward to it. Then please.”

“Would you mind waiting a moment?”

“like.”

Having brushed off all the jewels, I put my bag back together and sat down on the chair. The owner, who took care of the jewels, started the appraisal using a magnifying glass. As I looked around the jewelry room, I heard the owner’s exclamations from time to time.

It seems to be more expensive than I thought. Considering the wagon pay, it looks like there’s a lot more in hand than I initially expected. If that’s the case, you won’t have to worry about the orphanage’s finances for the time being.

“The emotions are over. They are very good quality jewelry.”

how long has it been The owner approached me with a fresh face.

“I think we can set it up for a total of 650 gold for a high-end product like this.”

For a moment, I reflected on the value of 650 gold. As I recall, the monetary value of this novel is similar to that of South Korea. So, 1 gold is 10,000 won. If so, 650 gold is about 65 million won.

‘I don’t think it’s bad.’

In fact, I don’t know the exact value of these gems. If I didn’t buy it, how would I know what the cost was and how much it was worth?

‘However.’

Only this one knew. This man, me before.

“You are ignoring me.”

“Yes?”

The owner put on a bewildered expression on my cold voice. I looked at the owner like that coldly.

“In the eyes of the owner, I look like a hogu who doesn’t know the price of jewelry, right?”

“Hey, Hogura, what is that?”

“Then you mean no? Are you deceiving me with the amount of 650 gold now?”

While browsing the room, I accidentally came across Ciela’s expenses. The amount of embezzlement over the years alone is a whopping 1000 gold. In addition, Siela Xabi was all used for luxury, so at least the value of these gems would be higher than 650 gold. Even if 650 gold was an appropriate amount, there was nothing to lose because you could go to another jewelry store and sell it. The owner stuttered and protested at my sharp voice.

“Oh, no. The amount is an amount extracted through fair appraisal… … .”

“i See. I see.”

I passed the owner and picked up the jewels on the table again. Startled by my sudden action, the owner began to discourage me.

“Why, why are you like this!”

“From the moment I first entered this store, the owner saw me as a girl who knew nothing of the world. I hoped it was simply my misunderstanding, but after hearing the price, I can see that it wasn’t my mistake. There are many jewelry stores. Even if it is not here, there are many jewelry stores where you can buy my jewelry at a fair price. and… … .”

I spit arsenal as I looked at the owner who was in a hurry from behind. Above all, when I first entered this store, I noticed that the owner was ignoring me. First of all, since she was from a noble family, she could not take off Siella’s aristocratic tee. In addition, the luxurious clothes and the innocent look of the inside of the store.

In the eyes of the owner, I must have looked like a fleeting hogu. And when I called the sum proudly, I realized. This man is cheating on me right now. Even if it wasn’t a scam, I could tell that the price had been lowered. Since the other side mistook me for a nobleman who knew nothing of the world, I decided to wield it too.

“Make sure you take the price you paid for daring to despise the nobles and defraud them.”

“Hey.”

The owner, who screamed at me, convinced that I was a nobleman, stepped back. Soon he fell flat on the floor and ejaculated.

“Sin, sorry!”

“Are you admitting that you tried to deceive me?”

“Say, it’s not even a scam! I just lowered the amount a little… … . I’m really sorry! I’ll give you as much money as you want, so please forgive me… … .”

Seeing him shivering, I felt like a swindler. If you beg me like that, you’ll feel sorry for me. I shook my head, contemplating whether to open the money for a moment. If you did that, you wouldn’t be any different from that guy. Instead, I straightened my head and bowed down to the owner.

“This time, we will have to set a fair amount. My patience is not long.”

“No, of course! Thank you for the opportunity.”

Once again, the man who fell flat on his back got up and began to set the price of the jewel again. I sat leisurely and looked at the owner like that. And secretly grabbed my pounding heart. Because I’ve never taken power, I’ve never stood on top of anyone. It was the first time I had given a command in this way, so I thought my heart was pounding and I was dying.

‘I’m glad I didn’t get caught.’

I sighed and looked at the owner. I could see him shivering as he made eye contact with me. A bitter taste lingered in his mouth. I don’t think I can do this kind of thing anymore. not fit for aptitude

* * *

“Then goodbye!”

Seeing me off, the owner bowed his head greatly. After greeting him, I got into the carriage. Instead of a lighter package, there were a total of 9 runes and 50 gold in the heavy pocket. Hexagonal platinum runes were worth 100 gold coins each. So, 1 rune was 100 gold, and the money in the pocket was a total of 950 gold. As a result, the owner set an additional 300 gold. In Korea, a whopping 30 million won was defrauding me.

… … Should I report it?

I thought about it for a while, but I gave up. Anyway, I got the full price, and I got a whopping 950 gold.

‘What are you going to do with this money? Buy some groceries and necessities, repair a crumbling nursery, and, oh, buy clothes for the kids. I saw it all growing and growing. and… … .’

I was thinking. As the list increased, the gold coin pocket felt lighter. A whopping 90 million won came in, but there was so much money that Ciela took away that there were only one or two places where the money could go. I sighed. Still, after selling the dress, I had a little spare left, so I had to figure out how to buy something with that money.

‘But this must be a moment.’

I couldn’t go out to work and the amount was limited, but the amount of money I went into was leaking. From food expenses for the children, as they grow day by day, they have to get new clothes, and if they get sick, they have to take them to the hospital. It is said that raising a child usually costs 100 million won, but since there are a total of 5 children in the nursery, it costs 500 million won.

“You have arrived at the market.”

At that moment when I was sighing endlessly in my confusion, I heard the voice of the coachman saying that he had arrived at the market. This time, the door opened and the driver awkwardly held out his hand, but again, I lightly ignored it and got off. I kept the pockets of gold coins in my arms so I wouldn’t lose them, and then I looked around. A small exclamation broke out. The size of the market was enormous.

“I am selling a pendant that resembles the tears of a mermaid!”

“We sell cotton candy that kids love!”

“We sell the most delicious apples in the world!”

Shouts were heard from all over the place. For a moment, I forgot that there was a driver and stared blankly at the sight of the market. It was the first time in my life that so many people had gathered. But it didn’t feel cluttered. The space was large enough to accommodate so many people, so it felt lonely and secluded. However, it was the first time that such an activity was happening, so I was a bit bewildered.

“Lady?”

As I stood still, doing nothing, the coachman spoke to me. I shook my head.

“it’s nothing. I am waiting for you to come.”

“all right.”

After confirming the existence of the pockets in my arms once more, I walked into the market. First, I had to sell clothes. Where do I go to sell clothes? The dressing room caught my attention for a moment, but I shook my head. In the book “The Indelible Scar”, the dressing room was exclusively for the aristocrats, and only the clothes made by the chief designer were thoroughly handled. No matter how expensive Siela’s dress was, it was ready-made and there was no way to buy second-hand clothes. Rather, I’d be lucky if I didn’t get kicked out after only being ridiculed. I took my eyes off the dressing room and walked around the market floor. Another shop caught my eye.

[pawnshop]

It was a pawnshop. This dress was quite difficult to deal with. There was no way to buy second-hand dresses from the dressing room that dealt with the dresses of the nobles, and there was no place for ordinary people to buy these clothes, so there was no place to sell them. So, why don’t you just take it to the pawnshop? Not only can you save the money right away, but you can get it back in case.

After thinking for a while, having hardened my mind, I entered the pawnshop. The inside of the pawnshop was overflowing with all kinds of junk. As I looked around in wonder, I heard a voice.

“Come on, Oshu. What are you going to sell?”

“Ah yes. some of these… … .”

I hurried inside and unpacked the dress in front of the old man. The old man was wearing glasses and examining the dress carefully. But after a while, he took off his glasses and shook his head.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t buy these.”

“Yes? Why?”

When I asked my question about an answer that was not what I expected, the old man responded by stroking the lining of the dress with his hand.

“These things. The luxurious outer and lining look like the clothes worn by noblemen, but some nobleman came to the pawnshop to buy a dress. Above all, our pawnshop can’t match the price of a dress like this, so look elsewhere.”

“Ah… … .”

Actually, I expected it to be difficult, but I was very disappointed that this happened. As I picked up the dress with a sullen face, the old man who was watching me said in a low voice.

“If that’s the case, then why not go to the fabric material store?”

“It’s a fabric material dealer… … ?”

As I closed my eyes at the unfamiliar name, the old man held out his hand out the window and said,

“If you go inside that alley, you will see a fabric dealer called a clover fabric dealer. However, since it is a place that literally only deals with fabrics, the price of the dress must not be far below that, is it okay?”

The old man looked at me. He seemed to think I would be dissatisfied. But I can sell something that is difficult to deal with. Where is that? I nodded my head loudly.

“yes I’m okay. Please tell me where I can go.”

* * *

After leaving the pawnshop and walking along the map drawn by the old man, I came to an alley with few people. The schematic is here… … . I couldn’t find a suitable store, so I looked around and found a small shop a little further away. Intuitively recognizing that it was there, I quickly approached it.

[Clover Fabric Award]

“Clover Fabric Award… … .”

It certainly coincided with the name the old man said. by the way… … . I shook my head. A landscape still invisible to humans. Will I ever be able to do business in a place like this? It must be the right place… … ? I was a little apprehensive, but now that I couldn’t back out, I carefully opened the door and entered.

“I’m sorry… … .”

“Oh, come here.”

As soon as I entered, a woman who was tidying up the fabric approached me with a friendly face.

“I came here to sell those clothes. Is it possible?”

“Well, our store only deals with fabrics. I will disassemble it and set the price of the fabric, is that okay?”

“yes I’m okay.”

Since I already knew it, there was nothing to be afraid of. As I nodded without hesitation, the woman said with a smile.

“Then could you show me the clothes you brought?”

“Here you go.”

I opened the package and showed the dress. All of them were high-quality products with no flaws. The woman’s eyes twinkled when she saw the dress. She murmured, carefully examining the dress.

“All of these clothes were purchased from a high-end dressing room. This dress is from Marianna’s dressing room, and this dress is from Kadalina’s dressing room. Oh my, this dress is no longer available. Do you really want to sell it? I wouldn’t be able to reach the regular price for a long time… … .”

To be honest, I didn’t know that Siella’s dress, which was just too revealing, would be this rare. Still, I nodded my head resolutely.

“yes I’m okay. I will sell them all.”

“The condition is excellent. I think this is enough to give you at least 10 gold. This dress, which is now discontinued, can give you up to 15 gold. I called as much as possible, how about you?”

“… … .”

At the woman’s words, I barely grabbed the jaw that was about to open. There were about 10 dresses I brought with me. By the way, if at least 10 gold in a suit, a total of at least 100 gold!

“That, so much… … .”

As I spoke, I clenched my lips. It’s best not to stick with useless four-legged people. by the way.

‘You’re really out of your mind!’

If you sell only the fabric, how much is the regular price? I was shocked several times today by Ciela’s luxury. Anyway, I nodded.

“Then please do that.”

“thank you. Please wait here for a moment.”

A smiling woman took the dress in her arms and went inside.

Gathering the empty bag, I sighed as I counted the money that would soon be in my hands.

‘Anyway, this won’t be a problem for the time being.’

Is it just no? How many years would be fine? I felt safe. As my mind relaxed, things I couldn’t see began to appear. I looked around the shop while the woman prepared the money.

‘Miraculous.’

It seemed that this store not only sells ingredients, but also makes and sells clothes. There were dresses on display that were not quite as beautiful as the dresses I had sold. Then, something caught my attention.

“All the clothes here are made by me.”

As I was staring blankly at it, a woman approached me and talked to me about when she had come. As I looked up in surprise, a woman with a smile handed me a pocket.

“Here, total 164 gold.”

Hearing the amount, I shut my lips to open and checked the inside of my pocket. One rune and 64 gold coins. It was accurate.

“I checked. thank you.”

“I am very grateful. By the way, you must be interested in children’s clothing. Do you have any children?”

The woman asked as I looked at the children’s clothes that I had been unable to take my eyes off of. After thinking of the children in the nursery for a moment at her words, I replied with a soft smile.

“Yes, five.”

“Oh my goodness.”

The woman covered her lips as if she was surprised by my words. With her next to me, I looked at the children’s clothes. It’s not flashy or distinctive, but from the material of the fabric to the design, I could see that it was made easy for children to do activities.

“Did you make these clothes yourself?”

When I asked, Clover answered.

“Yes, some of the fabrics that came in are of ambiguous size and are sold as children’s clothes. As you can see, it’s not selling well.”

The woman laughed as if embarrassed. I thought of the children as I ran the clothes with my hands. This size was enough for all five children to wear. I think Roddy needs a bit of a repair. That was enough for me to do. Having made up my mind soon, I nodded and said to the woman.

“Please pack all these clothes.”

“Yes? all? A total of 15 pieces… … .”

The woman rolled her eyes, but I didn’t care. The children’s clothes I saw at lunch time were shabby and sloppy. All the clothes that were not washed properly and were contaminated and stretched as they stretched had to be thrown away. So fifteen suits were not a very large number.

When I was not shaken, the woman took out clothes one by one from the hangers and started packing them. I looked at her back and thought of the children.

‘It’s not a waste of money.’

I was planning to buy children’s clothes from the beginning.

‘Will you please?’

For a moment, I thought of the children who were given clothes as gifts. Rather than a gift, it was only now that I gave what I was supposed to give, but anyway.

‘How can I hand it over?’

I was worried while the woman was packing. After all, I don’t think it’s the most repulsive to give to Jack… … . But I want to give it to you… … . While I was immersed in thought, the packaging was completed. The woman handed me several paper bags.

“Here, a total of 1 gold.”

“… … Yes?”

Just in case I was preparing several gold coins, I closed my eyes. 15 pieces, 1 gold? About 6,000 won for a suit? Isn’t it too cheap? I did not know the market price of this place, even the market price of children’s clothes, and I was bewildered as to whether this was the right amount. So I think it’s too cheap. The woman smiled shyly as if reading my question.

“It’s made from leftover fabric, and I’m grateful for just buying my clothes. Anything higher than this is a luxury.”

“I don’t think it is. It’s a garment made with great care by stitching every stitch, but I think it should be paid at the full price.”

“However… … .”

“I want to at least pay a fair price for the clothes my kids will wear.”

“… … I know. At the first sale price, it was 3 gold.”

When the woman said I couldn’t do it, I smiled and offered her 3 gold. The woman accepted the gold coin with a curious expression. I affirmed to her, who still looked unconfident.

“This outfit will definitely be popular with my kids. I will use it often in the future, so don’t underestimate the value.”

“… … thank you.”

The woman bowed her head deeply towards me. I glanced over her and checked the attached business card.

[Clover Fabric Award, Clover]

“I’ll come back to buy children’s clothes next time, Mr. Clover.”

Her eyes widened when I said her name. Clover soon realized that I had seen the business card and bowed her head.

“thank you. I will prepare clothes that the children will love.”

“thank you. Then, good luck.”

“goodbye!”

Hearing Clover’s greeting behind my back, I left the fabric store. Both hands were as heavy as when I entered. With gold coin pocket and paper bag. I paused for a moment and looked down at the paper bag. It was full of cute and pretty clothes. It has good elasticity, so it will be good for activities. I immediately felt better. After gathering the entrance of the bag well, I hurriedly moved. There are still many places to go.

* * *

I think I’ve looked all over the market. When I returned to the carriage, I was utterly exhausted. When I came with a huge amount of shopping bags, the waiting driver came running in surprise.

“I will listen.”

“thank you.”

I left the shopping bags to the driver without any hesitation and got on the carriage and lay down.

“Ugh, Saksin… … .”

When I looked up Siela’s personal data in the director’s office, she was 26 years old. Yet you are so strong I rolled my eyes and looked at the shopping bag that filled the seat next to me. As I left Clover’s shop, I bought daily necessities and groceries, school supplies and toys for the children, and a few modest clothes for myself. It seems like a small number, but I spent a whopping 20 gold in one day. never was much

‘When I return, I will look for a place that needs repair work. Turns out, there was only one shelf in the restaurant. Does it make sense to say that the name is a restaurant and kitchen, but there is only one shelf? The chair had one leg broken. The table was too messy. You don’t have to buy a refrigerator first. Was there a refrigerator in this world… … . Well, there must be something similar.’

I had too much to live for. I’ll have to buy the rest later or buy them all at once. After telling the driver about the destination of – The name of the nursery is . – I laid my back comfortably. Then he looked at the shopping bag with delighted eyes.

‘In the book, Ren and Rody were good at drawing. Come to think of it, Jack Fritt was also well versed in art. I’m sure you’ll be delighted.’

Then maybe the distance will be narrowed down a bit. Well, come to think of it, what did Chloane like? … … tell me what to do Cloan’s favorite is Ren. So, if you win Ren’s favor, then Cloan’s heart will naturally follow.

‘If you do this… … .’

I wonder if I will be able to free my children safely and live on my own. If I let the children become independent and I survive safely, then… … I want to close the nursery and live my life. ‘Cause I’ve always been tied to the nursery. The new life I’ve gained is a little different… … . So, until then, let’s raise our children well.

I woke up and my eyes started to close. There’s still some time left until the orphanage… … . I fell asleep slowly. But until that moment I did not know. What awaits me in .

* * *

“Im here. Lady?”

“Ah… … .”

I woke up to the sound of the door opening and waking me up. As I turned my head, the scenery of the nursery immersed in darkness caught my eye. Have you already arrived… … .

“thank you for your effort.”

“I have a lot of luggage, so I will move it to the inside.”

As I struggled to pack my luggage, the driver came forward and said, I looked at him with a new look. Because of the way he looked at me for the first time, he acted coldly all day long, but at the end of the day, he seemed like a pretty decent person.

“Then can you just move it inside? thank you.”

Originally I would have refused, but I decided to accept his favor. It was because my body was so sore. In the current state, carrying a shopping bag was only a thing.

I opened the door and went inside and turned on the light while the driver carried the luggage to the entrance. With a pulsing sound, like sparks, the lights that had been nailed to the ceiling turned on. However, it is not like in Korea, where electric current is passed through the light bulb. There is no electricity in this world. Instead, a special ore called magic stone took its place.

‘I’ll have to buy a new magic stone too.’

The list to buy was getting bigger and bigger. Hearing the sound of the driver unloading luggage behind me, I went up to the second floor for a moment and stood in front of the children’s door. My heart was pounding with tension.

‘I have to call to deliver clothes and other things.’

“There, Jack. Are you inside?”

Standing in front of the boys’ room door, I spoke in a quiet voice.

“… … .”

But no response came back. This time, he knocked and raised his voice.

“But I have something to say. Could you give me some time?”

… … .

quiet. I was captured by an indescribable sense of incongruity in the strange stillness of not hearing a single word. I turned around and this time knocked on the girls’ room door.

“Ren, are you in?”

“… … .”

However, no response came back here either. I lowered the knocking hand. And without a word, he opened the door carefully. Maybe it’s because he’s sleeping. However… … .

“… … There is no one.”

The inside was empty. Only the duvet was lifted as if to prove that there were children. This time I opened the boys’ door without hesitation. It was still empty.

‘What the hell happened.’

There were no children.

‘Is there anything like this in the book?’

I shook my head quickly. But no matter how much I thought about it, there was no part where the children escaped so suddenly. If there were, it was only Cloan and Ren, but they did not escape as a group.

“Lady, move all the luggage… … .”

“Help me!”

I jumped down to the first floor and quickly grabbed the driver who was about to leave my luggage. He looked at me with bewildered eyes.

“The children are gone. I wouldn’t have been far away. Please find some children with me. I will definitely give you an extra allowance.”

I could feel the coachman looking at me in embarrassment, but I left the orphanage unilaterally asking for a favor.

‘The contents of the book have changed.’

In fact, according to the original story, it may not be a bad choice for children to escape. It would be better to run away and make a living than to be severely abused by the director.

‘But I’m not the Ledger!’

I have never abused children. It was too dangerous to walk the streets with young children in the yard where the threat of the director disappeared. In addition, the geography of this place is not good, so if you enter the wrong place, you could enter a slum or a slum. If that happens, they may all die before the original story begins. I saw the driver running out behind me. After waving my eyes at him, I went down the hill.

‘Because there’s Lodi, I wouldn’t have been far away.’

It would be unreasonable to go far with a young and short stride Lodi. After descending the hill, I entered an alley that children would have entered.

‘I don’t know why things have changed.’

Maybe I made a serious mistake without knowing it.

‘Still, you’re too reckless.’

Escape while the sun goes down and darkness falls.

‘I don’t think Jack Fritt would have come up with such a plan.’

On the outside, he looks like an ordinary boy, but Jack Frit is a cool and prudent personality. It was difficult to think that he escaped with all the children so recklessly.

‘Maybe something unexpected happened.’

What is the situation? Ugh, I don’t know at all. I don’t know, but finding the children comes first. I was exhausted and forced to move my creaky legs and searched for the children out of breath.

* * *

“It might be better to ask the director for help now.”

Jack said to Cloan, who stumbled at the corner of the alley. But Cloan shook her head with a cold face.

“You know my brother. That the old lady can’t help us. Do you remember the last time Lodi was sick? You told him not to cry and he got angry. However… … .”

Cloan frowned and glanced at the girl on her back. Her pink hair was wet with sweat and stuck to her skin. Her milky face was hot as if she was about to explode, and a gasp of breath was leaking out of her slightly open mouth. Roddy looked at Ren with a face that looked like he was about to cry.

“Len, are you dead?”

“Rody, I’m not talking like that. Ren won’t die.”

Jack comforted Roddy with a small bruise. The girl who suddenly followed the children looked out of the alley, restless.

“What if even a bad person appears?”

“… … It’s okay, Eddie. It’s so dark, you won’t be seen. Rather, Ren is the problem.”

Jack Frit rested on Chloane’s back and placed a hand on Ren’s droopy forehead.

‘It’s getting hotter.’

The fever was higher than when I was measured at the nursery. It was already well above the standard of normal body temperature. If you go on like this, your life could be in danger.

‘I should have left Roddy and Edie behind.’

I was afraid to be left alone and I was worried about Ren, so I brought it with me.

‘I didn’t know the geography would be this complicated.’

I had never been out of an orphanage before, so I was expecting an ordinary street scene, but it wasn’t. The road was winding like a snake and the hills were endless. No matter how much I went down, there was no downtown area, let alone a legislator. In the end, everyone lost their stamina and had to rest for a while. Cloan staggered and stood up.

“I can’t stay still like this. Come on… … .”

floppy. But Cloan couldn’t take a single step and collapsed. Ren rolled down from behind. Jack sighed and began to put Ren on his back. Chloane looked at Jack with shaky eyes.

“done. I’ll lift you up, so you take a break.”

“However… … You are weaker than me.”

“… … no, man. three older brothers. So, leave it to your brother.”

“Tongue… … .”

Cloan looked at Jack with watery eyes and nodded. But in fact, as Cloan said, Jack’s stamina was already hitting the ground. It was because he had less stamina than Cloan by giving up everything he usually eats to his younger siblings. He couldn’t leave it to the young Roddy or to Edie, who barely had Ren’s stature, so Jack staggered forward. At that moment, someone shouted from behind.

“Oh, there!”

Jack and the children looked back in surprise. A man was approaching the children with rough steps. Claudine stepped forward vigilantly, while Edie stepped back, wrapping Roddy around her. Jack looked around with a puzzled face. There is no place to escape and there is no stamina left to run away. It was a very big disappointment. I was just staring at the man with nervousness, he said, breathing heavily.

“you! I know how desperately the Lady is looking for you!”

Lady?

* * *

‘does not exist. nowhere.’

It really seems like you’ve looked around the orphanage. I went to the entrance to the slums and slums, but the children were nowhere to be found. Maybe it’s already in there. Did I have to go inside and find it? Should I report it to the police right now? I thought of arrogance, but I couldn’t think of a sharp way. My brain was dyed white like a blank sheet of paper. Suddenly, I remember a time long ago when the orphanage went bankrupt and the children were scattered.

– “Sister, I don’t want to go. Can’t I continue living with my sister? My sister said she would do it for my mother.”

“… … I will look for it again.”

The sense of loss and self-blame at that time is now the norm. I forced myself to stand up. At that moment, a man’s loud voice was heard from across the alley.

“Lady! Here it is! Found the children!”

At the sound of calling me, I moved towards it as if possessed. My legs, which had lost their strength, were dragging and getting faster and faster. I followed the voice and went deep into the alley, and I stiffened as I was.

“… … you.”

There were really kids. The moment I saw it, my feelings of arrogance soared. First I was angry, then I was sad, and then I was.

“thank God… … . I’m glad you’re safe… … .”

It was a relief. After suppressing Chimi’s emotions, I finally sat down and hugged the children recklessly. I felt the panicked children froze, but now I am filled with a sense of relief that I have just found them safely. I don’t know how long I’ve been hugging the children. When someone procrastinated and tried to get out of my arms, I quickly came to my senses and released my hand.

The children stepped back with awkward faces. An awkward current flowed. I forgot for a moment with the relief that I had found the children. Ciel’s relationship with the children. At least it wasn’t a friendly enough relationship to hug like this. I was worried if this behavior would cause the kids to build an extra wall on me, but fortunately that didn’t seem to be the case. It just seemed uncomfortable. My mouth was bitter, but I couldn’t help it. There’s no way we can get to know each other so quickly.

I turned my gaze to Jack.

“Jack, you tell me. Why the hell did you escape the orphanage?”

He seemed to know the answer even if he didn’t listen. Maybe he ran away from me. Even though I knew the answer, I felt dizzy that I had to ask a question. But the answer I got back was not what I expected.

“Sister Ren is sick.”

It wasn’t Jack, let alone Clauan, who gave the answer. It was Lodi who was invisible because it was the backmost part.

“Is Ren sick?”

Startled by the unexpected words, I got up and looked over the children. In an instant, my mind went haywire.

“Oh my God, wait!”

It was then that he saw Ren lying on the floor and breathing heavily. His face was red and his breathing was not normal. His breath was so hot that he could see pure white breath.

“Since when have you been in this state?”

I quickly grabbed Ren and lifted him up. light. It doesn’t look like he’s holding it. The body temperature felt through the clothes was very hot. As I hugged Ren, Cloan approached with a warning. He seemed to think I was going to harm Ren. It was Jack who stopped him like that and answered.

“Not long after the director went out, the fever started to rise. We tried to bring down the fever, but it only got worse… … .”

“I was going to the hospital.”

To Jack’s words, the girl continued to answer.

“The drug… … .”

shut up to speak. In such a barren environment, there is no such thing as medicine. I got up while holding Ren. And he said to the coachman who was standing still and watching the situation.

“I’m so sorry.”

“Can I get you as a member of the legislature?”

The mage replied sternly. I nodded my head with a sincere expression of gratitude.

“Is it possible?”

“I had the Lady all day, of course. Please wait a moment. Let’s hurry and bring the wagon!”

Gradually, I felt sorry for the mischievous treatment of the driver. As the coachman moved away through the alleyway, I turned to the children. Now what do you do with these children? Ren was going to take him straight to the senator. But to take all these kids… … . Roddy is still young. The children who noticed my troubles swallowed their saliva. Jack took a step forward.

“I will take responsibility for the children and take them to the orphanage.”

“But bro!”

At Jack’s words, Chloane cried out, startled. And looking at me, it was like saying, ‘What would that witch do if she left Ren?’ It wasn’t a crowd either. There are things that Ciela has done in the past. But right now, there was no time to plead ‘Trust me just once’. Even at this time, Ren’s body was ripening.

“Cloan.”

Jack called out to Cloan in a low voice to see if he was also aware of it. Cloan looked at Jack with a sad look. I also thought it was Jack. On the surface, he seems like an innocent country child, but the charisma he exudes was completely different. He was leading the children with leadership. So the moment Jack disappeared, Cloan and the children… … .

done. Meanwhile, the carriage arrived. There was a moment of anxiety about what would happen if the children disappeared again, but that won’t happen as long as Ren is with me. Instead, I asked with a worried face.

“Do you know the way?”

“Yes, I memorized everything.”

“… … Okay, then I’ll ask you. You have to go in carefully. If you are hungry, make something to eat.”

“… … Yes.”

Jack’s eyes widened in surprise at my words. And Jack started going back with the children. It was exactly where the nursery was. After giving a smile to Chloane, who looked back anxiously, it seemed to have only the opposite effect. ―I hurriedly took Ren and boarded the carriage. He looked away and bowed his head. Ren was exhaling an exhilarating breath from my arms. I muttered while hugging Ren like that.

“Sorry… … .”

Actually, it may not be my fault. I went out to improve the environment at the orphanage, and I didn’t expect Ren to get sick. However.

‘You must have been ill since morning.’

I can’t get sick all of a sudden. There must have been an omen, but Ren hid it. Because there was no trusted guardian, there was nothing they could do but hide and suffer. It’s the selfish adult who put this little kid into a corner.

“Sorry.”

All I could do was apologize.

* * *

“It’s a fever. Had it been a little late, it would have been a disaster.”

said the senator who examined Ren. He quickly took first aid. Ringer was inserted and the sap was administered.

“I’ve given you medicine, so after a good night’s sleep, your fever will go down.”

“thank you.”

The legislator left and I sat down next to Ren’s bed. I was exhausted as if I had a fever. Come to think of it, I ate breakfast and didn’t eat anything all day. But there was no appetite.

‘It was too light.’

I looked at Ren’s skinny wrists and recalled the weight I felt when I held him.

‘How skinny are you?’

It’s not just Ren. Roddy and Jack, and Cloan and the girl. All were too skinny compared to their peers. Obviously, the nutrition will be unbalanced.

‘When I return, I have to eat rice first… … .’

took a deep breath. With my hand on my chin, my gaze on Ren suddenly reached the child’s thigh. I looked at him silently for a moment, then reached out and carefully raised the skirt. And I was relieved.

‘Fortunately, there are no scars.’

Seeing that there was a maid at the orphanage, I expected that Ciela was still in full-fledged abuse, but still, I checked it just in case. Had the scars been left on Ren’s body, my relationship with the children would never have been restored. It seems we haven’t reached that stage yet. If you were lucky, you were lucky. As he sighed in relief, a weak voice reached his ear. I shook my head.

“mom… … Don’t throw me away… … Don’t… … . sorry… … .”

I stopped breathing at the faint voice that leaked from Ren’s mouth. Tears flowed down the corner of the child’s eyes.

“… … .”

Ren had not yet come to his senses. Are you even dreaming? Or was it that the words that were hidden deep in the unconscious came out through the cracks of losing consciousness? I looked at Ren without saying a word. Why? Ren’s appearance overlapped with mine as a child. So I mumbled as I ruffled my sweat-drenched hair.

“I’ll protect you, so don’t cry.”

In order to protect my life, I only thought about making my children independent and living a new life. However, I changed my mind after seeing Ren, who could not even say that he was sick even though his body was sizzling, and the children who ventured out to an unfamiliar place to save Ren. Life after leaving the orphanage wasn’t something to think about now. Right now, more than anything else, I want my children to grow up in a better environment. To not leave any more scars on the already wounded heart. And for that, I had to think about what I would do in the future. I looked down at Ren and whispered quietly.

“… … So get some sleep, Ren.”

I patted my hair and got up. I didn’t know when Ren would wake up, so I thought of water.

* * *

Druck. The sound of the door closing was heard and Ren slowly opened his eyes. I don’t know when I woke up. It felt as if a hand stroking his forehead was calling him. and… … .

“I’ll protect you, so don’t cry.”

It was hard to believe. She, who had been tormenting them all this time, would have said something like that. But what I don’t know is that, somehow, I wanted to believe those words. Ren smiled pleasantly and closed his eyes again. I fell asleep with the sensation of a cool breeze blowing. This time, I had a feeling that I was going to have a good dream.

* * *

“Ren, is it really okay to leave the hospital?”

I asked with a worried face as I watched Ren getting ready for discharge. The senator said it was okay to leave the hospital, but yesterday he had a fever like that! I wish I could stay one more day.

“it’s okay. Roddy is also concerned. “Cloane can’t be without me.”

Ren, who spoke so firmly, put together the clothes he had changed. It was the clothes I wore when I arrived, so they were still ugly and sloppy. As Ren looked at me with the eyes to let him go, after changing his clothes, I sighed lightly and reached out to reach out to Ren. Ren looked at me with a puzzled face.

“Ah… … .”

Belatedly, I also became aware of my actions.

‘It became a habit to hold children’s hands when I was at the nursery school… … .’

In particular, if there was a sick child, it became a habit to hold hands tightly to avoid tripping while walking. Ren and I aren’t close enough to hold hands yet. I smiled awkwardly at Ren’s heart, who must have been embarrassed, and withdrew my hand. No, I was going to take it.

snap. I was surprised. Ren grabbed my hand and said, looking ahead.

“… … Let’s go, Master.”

“Yes.”

Suddenly, he nodded and walked away. Outside there was a wagon that had been called in advance.

“Hey, it looks like you’re all better now.”

“Yes, thank you for yesterday.”

“Yeah, heh heh. Lady, get on.”

“thank you.”

The carriage I called was none other than the carriage of the carriage rental that I had been riding all day yesterday. The driver was the same person. Apparently, I know the geography of the nursery, and thanks for the help yesterday, I used it again. There were already several envelopes in the wagon. When Ren looked at me with a curious face, I fumbled through the envelope and answered.

“It’s medicine. I can’t let the same thing happen again yesterday. There are antipyretics, stomach ailments, and antiseptics… … .”

While Ren was sleeping, he went to the pharmacy and bought everything he could see, but he was still worried whether this would be enough. That’s what happened yesterday was shocking to me. The doctor said that Ren’s fever would have gone down quickly if he ate one antipyretic and slept well. But because those simple and basic things didn’t work, the child even lost consciousness. All because the environment in the orphanage was barren.

‘Now, that must not happen again.’

But there was also something to be gained.

‘Because Ren said the age at which he had a major fever was ten years old. Perhaps Ren and Cloan are ten years old now. Roddy is seven and Jack is 14… … .’

I don’t know a girl whose name I don’t know. Last night, I sat next to Ren while sleeping and reviewed the contents of the book, but the main characters of the nursery were Cloan, Ren, Roddy, and Jack. There were all four. I couldn’t recall the content that there were originally five. If so, who is that child?

The carriage began to move and I was lost in thought. While I was immersed in my thoughts for a long time, I heard a voice that broke me out of my thoughts.

“I may be offended if I tell you this, but the director… … I think you have changed.”

“uh?”

At Ren’s words, I narrowed my eyes and looked at Ren. While avoiding my gaze, Ren continued to speak.

“If it had been before, you wouldn’t have taken me to the hospital or bought me medicine. And again… … .”

Ren couldn’t finish his speech. It wasn’t that he was speechless. I could still feel the fear of me. It must have taken a lot of courage to come up with this word. Suddenly, Ren’s appearance felt like an abused puppy. A dog who is afraid of people because of the abuse he has received, but still can’t hate people. The metaphor may sound a little different, but now it seems to me that Ren is preparing to get closer to me.

I blinked my eyes. When our eyes met, Ren turned his gaze, then hesitantly came back to meet. Ren started to open up to me. Rather than feeling that the dead flag is slowly disappearing, the fact that a wounded child opened up to me made me happy. So I guess I smiled unknowingly.

Ren’s pink eyes looking at me fluttered. I said.

“I want to change.”

“… … .”

“I’ve hurt you so much up until now, and I don’t know if those wounds will be healed, but from now on, I want to be the kind of protector you can trust and say without hesitation that if you’re sick, you’re sick, if you’re hungry, you’re hungry.”

Ren didn’t say anything. I didn’t even want an answer. The wagon was just the two of us on our way to the nursery where the children were waiting.

* * *

“It was hard.”

“no. If you need to ride a carriage again, please call me right away.”

After getting Ren off, he blushed when I thanked the coachman. Then, looking at me with a serious face, he immediately lowered his head.

“And sorry!”

At his sudden apology, I asked with a puzzled expression.

“What are you sorry for?”

Then he looked into my eyes and said.

“The first thing I did was stare at the Lady… … . No matter how much I thought about it, I felt like I was in a bad mood… … . I’ve never seen a lady as beautiful as a lady in my life, and I’m in awe! If you are offended, we sincerely apologize!”

“Ah… … .”

The first time I rented a carriage, I was referring to him staring at me. I was so grateful for him that I had forgotten about it, but I guess he was caught in my heart. All of my anger was resolved, but thank you for apologizing like this. I answered with a smile on my face without hiding my feelings.

“it’s okay. I have a lot to be thankful for.”

“Go, thank you!”

“But be careful next time. Even if that wasn’t the intention, the person being looked at can feel bad about it.”

“Yes! I will keep that in mind!”

The driver replied loudly. The carriage left and I opened the door to the nursery. The squeaking of rusty scrap metal resounded loudly. Guess I’ll have to lubricate it here as well. Would it be better to call a professional company altogether? uh, no Do as much as I can. As I was thinking, the front door of the nursery swung open and the children poured out. Everyone ran to Ren.

“wren! it’s okay? Oh, are you still in pain?”

First of all, Cloan looked around Ren’s body and asked. Still, he glanced at me with a glance, so he seemed to be harboring a suspicion, ‘Isn’t the director harassing me?’ Ren shook his head.

“it’s okay. I went to the hospital and slept soundly. It doesn’t hurt anymore.”

“thank God… … !”

Cloan was relieved by Ren’s calm voice and hugged Ren. So, did you say that the two were from the same village? I remember that it was probably abandoned in front of the church on the same day. Usually, the probability of such a thing happening is very slim, but why not male and female? It started with that special relationship and flowed all the way to here. So we can only be more affectionate to each other. Next, Roddy approached Ren. Ren hugged Lodi.

“Sister, aren’t you sick anymore?”

“Yeah, I’m not sick anymore. Roddy, didn’t you cry because you didn’t have a sister?”

“Huh! I didn’t cry! Hehe.”

“Good.”

Ren stroked Lodi’s hair. As much as Cloan and Ren, the relationship between Lodi and Ren was very special. After all, it was Ren who picked up the dying Lodi from the slum streets. therefore… … In the not too distant future, Ren recalled this and apologized to Lodi with tears. I’m sorry for bringing you from hell to hell.

What did Rody say then? Oh, I remembered. Did you say that wherever there is an older sister, it is a paradise for you? Perhaps, in terms of the density of affection, the relationship between Ren and Lodi is deeper than that of Cloan. After breaking up with Cloan, it was Lodi who stayed by Ren’s side and became a gladiator.

“Still, don’t overdo it, Ren. There may be some aftereffects of the disease.”

Stopped Chloane from continuing to run towards Ren, Jack said in a calm tone. Ren nodded.

“Yes, brother.”

“Cloane, don’t bother Ren either. Ren is a patient now.”

“Sheesh.”

Cloan, who was constantly trying to get tangled up with Ren, slipped his tongue out at Jack’s word, but quietly backed away. It was all thanks to Jack that the children were able to survive even when there was no adult who could properly be called a guardian. Jack Frit. A child who has not become an adult who does not exist in the future of books.

Perhaps he felt my gaze, Jack looked at me. Calm brown eyes. But did you say that the still storm is more terrifying? I was more worried about Jack than Cloan, who was overtly hostile. Because of Jack’s personality, he won’t dispel his doubts towards me until the very end. Because he was such a child.

Finally, I looked at the girl who couldn’t fit in the group. An unknown girl. The girl was just hanging around the children, as if circling the outside. After talking to something, I finally saw him folding his hands and going inside. I couldn’t take my eyes off the back.

* * *

“Let Ren go in and rest. Jack, can you come to the director’s office for a moment?”

After letting the children in, I called Jack separately. Jack looked puzzled, but he followed me. When I entered the director’s room, the inside was empty than before. There were no more jewels and ornaments adorning the walls, nor the dresses that filled the wardrobe. Jack was also surprised by the change in the interior, but he did not show it immediately.

“Okay, would you like to sit there? Do you like cocoa?”

“… … Yes.”

“just a second.”

I rummaged through the shopping bag I had left yesterday and pulled out a can of cocoa powder. After heating the milk and mixing it with the powder, it gave off a sweet scent. I held out a glass of cocoa to Jack and said.

“Cocoa, milk, and other snacks and food items will be moved to the kitchen, so eat when you want. Oh, don’t eat too much. It’s bad for your teeth.”

“… … .”

I was worried that I had been nagging too much after talking. But I can’t help it. There are no rules at all in this nursery. Indiscriminate freedom only ruins your health.

“I am confident in one thing about burning cocoa. Would you like to taste it?”

As I spoke confidently, Jack hesitated and took a sip of the cocoa. Then Jack’s eyes widened. Looking at it, I said triumphantly.

“Is it delicious?”

“Yes, it is delicious. I think Roddy will like it.”

“If you go out later, give the kids a ride. If I give you a ride, you won’t be able to taste it comfortably.”

“Director, why did you call me?”

As expected, Jack, he made a number of comments to lighten the mood, but he did not accept it easily. He sighed inwardly and looked at Jack with tense eyes. And he carefully opened his lips.

“I want to know more about you guys.”

Of course, I didn’t expect Jack to take my words soberly. Jack is a thoughtful and suspicious kid. But I also didn’t have much to bite. Because it’s true that I’m curious about children. A silent confrontation ensued for a while. No, should I call this a replacement? It would be more accurate to say that I gave Jack enough time to explore my intentions. I opened my lips.

“I didn’t know anything about you guys. I think I was too careless. It hurt a lot as well. therefore… … .”

Jack’s brown eyes held a heavy weight. I gulped down my saliva with a sense of intimidation that I couldn’t even feel as a 14-year-old child.

“I don’t think that the wounds you have inflicted will heal if I try.”

“… … .”

“But even so, I want to create a future that is different from the past. At least I’ll try to make sure you guys believe this is a safe home. So, can’t we just watch it once?”

Aspirations have turned into appeals.

‘I said everything.’

If Jack refused here, I had to start with no basic knowledge of children. Not only to avoid my death, but to raise them well, I needed to know about them.

‘There is no information about a girl whose name is unknown.’

Jack’s help is needed to get the first start off safely. Suddenly, Jack’s gaze came to my side. I followed Jack’s gaze. There was a bag of medicine. Jack opened his mouth.

“Honestly, I don’t think the director would have changed.”

“… … .”

Jack’s gaze shifted from the pill envelope to me. He looked at me with straight eyes and spoke.

“But I don’t want to give up hope that children can be happy.”

“… … okay.”

Jack was such a kid. If there is a possibility that children can be happy even a little, he can firmly put aside his doubts. I knew Jack’s disposition better than anyone, and I knew that it would lead him to ruin.

Is that so? My chest was heavy. Maybe I can change not only my future, but also the fate assigned to Jack. I suddenly had a thought. Jack got up.

“I will organize it in the sketchbook that the director bought me.”

“Yes, please. Oh, and there’s clothes and stuff in it. Will you give it to the children?”

At my words, Jack looked at me strangely and said, “Yes.” I answered and left the principal’s office. As Jack left, I leaned back against the back of the sofa.

‘tired… … .’

It was then that the tiredness that I had been trying to forget flooded in. When was the last time you ate a meal? More than that, how the hell have I been wandering around? I couldn’t sleep well because I stayed by Ren’s side all night.

blink blink. It wasn’t intentional, but my vision kept blinking.

‘sigh… … . let’s sleep a little I have to organize my luggage and visit the nursery in detail. very, wait… … .’

So I fell into Suma. And I woke up again the next morning.

* * *

When I opened my eyes, I was lying on the sofa and fell asleep. I was shocked when I unintentionally checked the time.

‘Is it 11 am?’

It was 11:30 am when Ren and I returned to the nursery. He would have slept all day. I got up right away.

tuk. Then something covered my body fell to the floor. I lifted it up with a puzzled face.

‘blanket… … ? No, is it a blanket?’

It was a little thick for a blanket and coarse-grained fabric for a blanket. Did something like this happen in my room? Did you unconsciously look for blankets and cover them up because it was cold while you were sleeping? Ummm, puzzled by the blanket of unknown origin, I found the writing on the end of the blanket.

[wren]

It was none other than Ren’s blanket. Maybe Ren was going to cover me with a blanket.

‘When… … .’

I felt very strange. It may not be a big deal, but this blanket felt special to me. I clutched the hem of the blanket tightly and put on a sad expression.

“I have to give it back.”

I don’t know, but considering the harsh environment of the nursery, this blanket must be a valuable item for Ren.

‘By the way, why did Ren come into my room?’

I should have taken some more rest without moving yet. Thinking about it, I walked out of the director’s room. Opening the door reveals the still desolate hallway of the nursery. I walked slowly down the hallway and looked carefully here and there. The corners of the walls were covered with cobwebs, and there were parts of the wall that were partially torn down. There were occasional cracked windows.

‘You must also buy a magic stone.’

Because the light was dim when I turned it on last time.

‘It would be nice to have a soft bell instead of a loud bell when the wind blows.’

A new image of the orphanage was envisioned in my mind. As I was walking while looking at the view outside the window, my steps suddenly stopped abruptly.

‘children?’

For some reason, the children were gathered by the front door. I squinted my eyes to gain a further perspective. And at the end, I could see that there were other people besides the children.

‘Who is it?’

I felt bad for nothing, so I hurried out of the nursery.

“Didn’t you tell me to call the director? Or come on, open this door!”

“I’m sorry, but you cannot open the door without your permission.”

“This cheeky little bastard… … ! know who i am… … .”

“What are you doing?”

I frowned when I saw the old man pointing a finger at Jack, who restrained the outsider, and spitting profanity. I didn’t know I was going to come out, so I could feel the children looking at me with surprised eyes. I said as I put the blanket I was holding over Ren’s shoulder.

“Are you catching a cold?”

“Ah… … .”

Ren fiddled with my blanket with a surprised look. After looking at Ren, I looked around the children once.

‘Well.’

It was difficult to control the corners of his lips. Because all the children were wearing the clothes I bought. It was lovely to see Cloane inflate her cheeks and dodge her gaze. Dressed up like this, they were really lovely children.

“Jack, what’s going on?”

I asked Jack, but it wasn’t Jack who answered.

“Look, Manager! What rude treatment is this! Can’t you do this to me?”

Beyond the fence gate an old man was yelling and yelling. I looked at the carriage that he seemed to be riding in.

‘A noble’s carriage?’

The fact that the carriage had a pattern on it proved that it belonged to a nobleman. In other words, this man who came in this wagon was a nobleman.

‘Why are the nobles here?’

“Ciel, let me in first. I have to punish those cheeky things myself.”

It also felt like he knew me very well. At the man’s words, Cloan gave a hostile look on his face, and Jack made the children back down. After looking down at the children for a moment, I looked at the man. The man seemed to think I would open the door without any doubt. I smiled broadly. and said

“I will decline.”

Naturally, the man was very upset. And the children were confused. Perhaps the children thought I would definitely open the door.

“Cie, Ciel? What are you talking about now!”

“It is as I said.”

“Hey, can’t you do this to me? Do you know how much you owe me now?”

The man narrowed his eyes and left me a warning. With that, I roughly noticed the relationship between this man and Ciel. Ciel, I think this woman owes this man. So it’s not like that. I glanced back at the children. All the children seemed to be wary of men. Given the attitude of the children and the reaction of the children, it must be the first time this man has visited here. Was this man always showing such a threatening appearance to the children?

I felt like my head was getting cold. However, he wasn’t fiery enough to express his feelings straight away. I looked at Jack first and said.

“Jack, would you like to take the kids inside? It’s good to make snacks. Don’t come out.”

“… … Yes. Kids, let’s go.”

Jack looked at me with strange eyes for a moment and took the children into the nursery. After confirming that the front door was closed, I approached the man. The man was looking at me with a very disgruntled face. I said to him with a gentle smile.

“Please understand. The name is the director, but you can’t let people who are trying to threaten children carelessly.”

“It’s going to be difficult if it’s like this.”

“Come in first. I’ll take you straight to the director’s office.”

“greatness.”

If it is true that Ciela owes this man, there was nothing good about touching her temper right away. Well, from the moment the children were brought in, the man was quite dissatisfied. Where have you not been chased?

I led the man straight to the director’s room. The door to the dining room was firmly shut, so it seemed that Jack had well guided the children all the way to the dining room. I was really happy. It would have been more difficult to deal with children without Jack.

‘… … Isn’t that fortunate?’

That means that Ciela couldn’t act as a protector.

As the man entered the director’s room, I led him to the sofa. He groaned and sat down. I sat across from him without a katabuta. He twitched his eyebrows asking if he hadn’t even brought a cup of tea, but he pretended not to know and maintained an upright attitude. What makes this man threatening to children come out of his car because he’s pretty? He was the one who got lucky in the end.

“As you know, you owe me 1000 gold. Do you remember?”

“… … .”

In an instant, I almost stopped breathing. I tried my best not to be caught off guard, but I felt like I was looking in the mirror and wanting to shake my neck.

‘How did you buy so many luxury items in a situation where there was no state support?’

The question was solved. The answer was scabs. That’s a whopping 1000 gold! In Korean terms, it is about 100 million won!

My fingertips trembled. I jumped up from my seat and drank the bottled water on the desk. Then, naturally, I sat down opposite the man. The man was staring at me with a puzzled expression on my series of actions, but if I didn’t do this, I couldn’t cool the thousand dollars inside.

‘But it’s strange.’

1000 gold was never a small amount of money in this world. No, on the contrary, it is an astronomical amount that a commoner’s family cannot touch even if they work all their lives. But, what did the man believe in Siela and lend him the large amount of money? Asking a question could lead to suspicion, so I looked at the man and answered quietly.

“Is that so?”

“I knew you were going to miss it. Now, here’s the IOU.”

As expected, he smirked and held the paper in front of me. I calmly picked up the paper. And he sighed hard.

[Siela Nursery School This proves that Siela borrowed 1000 gold from Baron Krak Friedon.

If payment is not made by September 5, 767 by the Imperial Calendar, I promise to grant the Baron whatever he wants.

creditor. Crack Friedon.

debtor. Siela Feirund.]

Engraved with the seals of each family, really… … It was so perfect that I couldn’t help it. Even under the condition of not being able to repay, I could not continue to speak.

This cleared the question. Under these conditions, it was not a bad condition for the Baron. I don’t think Ciela would have done anything constructive with this money. It’s not because the things I’ve seen the most since I came into this body were the jewels and dresses that made my eyes roll.

“How about you, now I can’t even walk away.”

Man no, Baron Krak raised his head in a dignified manner. From the beginning, I had no intention of quitting. Because I was expecting something like this to happen someday. The only thing was that the timing was too early and the amount far exceeded my expectations.

‘How much do I have in my hand now.’

I recalled the money I had earned from selling money and dresses. It was about 1114 gold. After excluding the children’s clothes, food, school supplies, Ren’s hospital, and medicine from that amount, about 1,108 gold remains. After paying off the baron’s debt, there was only 108 gold left. With that money, not only the repair work of the orphanage, but only living expenses for a while. There are no more items to sell. No state support. However, I can’t go out to work and leave my children alone.

Is this what the dilemma is like? It was supposed to be guarded, but it seems that my confusion was revealed on my face. The baron spoke with a smile the size of Ham Ji-bak.

“Nothing to worry about. I never thought from the beginning that you would be able to pay off your debt.”

What does this old man mean? I narrowed my eyes. He rested his back on the backrest and continued speaking with his arms crossed.

“You don’t have to pay the debt.”

“What are the conditions?”

“I mean. They are living a very lonely old age with no children. That’s why life is so hard, and I have a lot of trouble with succession issues. I want to pass on the title to my children as much as possible. Here I came up with a way.”

“… … .”

“It’s just adopting a child. Do you know what I mean, Director?”

The baron folded the wrinkles on his face and smiled. On the other hand, my face turned cold.

* * *

After Baron Krak’s return from the day’s work, I sat down at my desk, contemplating. tock. tock. A finger tapped the desk lightly. My eyes were running fast across the sketchbook.

[Cloan. 10 years old. With a cheerful personality, he is very proud of himself. My favorite is Ren. My favorite food is oatmeal.]

[wren. 10 years old. Chloane’s best friend and older sister. Lodi is very accommodating and is like a mother to children. My favorite food is oatmeal.]

[Jack. 14 years old. He is the eldest.]

[Rody. 7 years old. The youngest and the youngest, he is mature and doesn’t cry much. He follows Ren very well, and sometimes gets into nervous battles with Cloan over Ren. My favorite food is soup.]

These were the profiles of the children Jack left behind while I was sleeping. However, I couldn’t take my eyes off the food that the children liked. Because neither oatmeal nor soup are children’s favorite foods. In the meantime, when I saw Jack’s profile, which had only one line, I laughed at the thought that he was also Jack. And last. A child wrapped in a veil.

[Edie. 10 years old. … … This is the most recent girl.]

“Your name was Edie.”

Now I know the name. He is the same age as Ren and Cloan, and he said that he had recently entered the orphanage. Other than that, there was nothing else. As if Jack didn’t know Edie well, there were a lot of blank spaces between the letters. I didn’t even have a favorite food.

‘Now I remember a little.’

Why didn’t Edie’s existence appear in the book? Edie’s existence was only introduced in one line in the book. It must have been Ren’s flashback scene.

-[Edie, that child was adopted by the baron… … .]

That was then. smart. A girl’s voice came through the door with a knock.

“I, Principal… … . may I come in?”

I put my sketchbook into the drawer. The yangban said no, and the person in charge came.

“It’s Cocoa. Drink it.”

I sat down Edie who had come to me on the sofa, and I poured cocoa and served it. It was night, so I mixed it with warm milk. But Edie was nervous, only fiddling with the warm cup. I didn’t have to rush. I just sat across from Edie and stared at her without saying a word. Tick ​​tock. Only the sound of the passing of the second hand filled the silence, and Edie finally took a sip of cocoa. Then he mumbled with a slightly recalled face.

“… … it’s delicious.”

“thank God. Didn’t Jack ride it?”

“I gave it to you, but this one tastes better.”

As if to prove the sincerity, Edie sips a few more times after that. But in my eyes, the action was so delicious that it was not meant to be savored, but to be just an effort to buy a little more time. Eddie’s eyes rolled anxiously. In fact, I had no idea why Edie came to see me. I hoped that this prediction was wrong.

“in fact… … I heard the conversation between the director and the baron. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to overhear it, but by accident… … .”

“I see.”

I took a sip of the tea prepared in front of me. The warm tea water went down inside and calmed the mood. But instead, my heart beat harder. Eddie, who spoke, looked at me. I thought I was going to get scolded. I tried to say in a low voice.

“It’s okay, so keep talking.”

Eddie’s eyes fluttered. The small hand holding the teacup squeezed strength. Edie bowed her head slightly, and her wheat-colored hair slowly flowed down accordingly. Compared to Ren, she is an ordinary girl who deserves the word “cute” rather than “pretty”. Water filled Edie’s eyes.

“There it is, so… … The baron said that our orphanage is adopting a child. I heard you said it doesn’t matter if it’s a girl… … . So I mean… … .”

Eddie was confused. He continued to look into my eyes without saying a word. Without realizing it, I let out a sigh. Edie’s small shoulders trembled.

“Do you want to be adopted as a baron?”

“Hey, sin, I’m sorry!”

Suddenly, Edie bowed her head and apologized. What are you sorry for?

“It’s not a place like me can go, presumptuously… … .”

Eddie spoke in a small voice. It seems that this child’s self-esteem and self-confidence are very low.

‘I have no choice but to do that.’

I lowered my gaze. He stopped touching the teacup and opened his mouth.

“It’s nothing for you to be sorry for. Of course, I am not saying that you cannot be adopted as a baron because you do not have enough qualifications.”

“then… … .”

“But Edie, I’m not going to send you out as a baron.”

Eddie shook her head. The blue-green eyes widened. Seeing Edie like that, I said in a firm tone.

“I’m not going to send anyone to the Baron for adoption. The other kids, of course, Edie too.”

“why… … The director wants us to disappear.”

Eddie said with a look of despair. Sorry for Eddie. If you go to adoption as a baron, you will feel a sense of liberation and abundance right now, although you may not know the future.

‘However… … .’

I made eye contact with Edie. Through the turquoise eyes, I could see my firm figure.

“If you want to go to a new home, and it is a good place for anyone to see, I will send you guys away. But if not, I won’t let you go.”

“… … .”

“Because you are the children I have to protect.”

Eddie was still speechless. I got up. Eddie’s gaze followed. I drank hot cocoa and smiled as I looked at my slightly refreshed face.

“Come on in and go to sleep. It was late at night.”

“… … Really not? That fact… … .”

Eddie, who was about to say something, shut her lips. Then he got up, bowed his head to me, and left the director’s room. The back look was so small and shabby. After closing the door and removing the cup, I sighed and sat down on the chair.

“My head hurts… … .”

Suddenly, my head was throbbing and I pressed my temples. I remembered what Eddie said.

-“why… … The director wants us to disappear.”

I lowered my eyes. Of course, if Edie, even if it wasn’t Edie, had one child to be adopted, there was a lot left for me. The first was that the enormous debt would disappear, and the second was that the cost of living and ancillary money would be partially reduced.

‘However… … .’

I was reminded of Ren’s flashback scene that I had not yet finished.

-[Edie, that child was adopted by the Baron. And after some time I heard that the perverted baron had died due to the atrocities. If we had paid more attention to Edie back then, such a thing would not have happened. I still regret that time.]

‘I know how to send it.’

The baron was plausible. sad old age. succession problem. all good However, he placed a special condition on it. Must be a girl. It was a condition that was quite inconsistent with the reasons laid out. And Edie, who happened to hear the story, asked Ciela to send her away, and when she was able to pay off the debt, she was right. She sent Edie to the baron. Edie was later found dead, but the news did not reach the children at the orphanage. It was a very distant story for the children to learn about Edie’s death, and Edie’s presence in the children’s memory had already faded. Therefore, Edie did not appear in the book and was only saved as a line in Ren’s memory. Still, the reason I remembered Edie was probably because it wasn’t like someone else’s story. Trying to escape from the orphanage through adoption was a story in real life. However, the reason Edie wanted to adopt was not simply to raise her status.

‘The feeling of alienation among children.’

In Jack’s profile, Edie said that he was the newest kid. It is not known exactly when that time will be, but one thing is certain: the bonds between the children except for Edie are already strong. While they know each other so well and don’t know anything more about each other, Edie doesn’t know much about the children, and she thinks that the children also have to survive in this orphanage, so there’s no time for even Edie to care. So it’s no one’s fault. If I had to blame it, it was Ciela’s fault for not paying attention to the children. The society among young children is a very important issue, and Edie’s sense of alienation, who has to live in the same house, must not have been just an outlier. So it must have been this opportunity to get out of here.

I know how disappointed Edie must have been at my refusal. But that doesn’t mean you can’t send a child to a limb while knowing the future.

‘Edie and the kids need a chance to get to know each other.’

Then what should I do? My head got complicated. This is not my specialty. I sighed and laid out my plans for the future. So the night passed.

* * *

The next day, the carriage again stopped in front of the nursery. In time, I brought the children inside and led the baron to the headmaster’s office. He seemed already convinced of my answer. he snorted.

“Okay, have you decided what kind of child you want to be? I like that pink haired girl. Being younger is fine.”

I smiled broadly at the baron, who was completely handling children. Then he threw a large sack of gold coins in front of him and said,

“Exactly 1000 gold. Take it and get me out of my nursery.”

To be honest, I had no intention of using such a harsh tone from the beginning. My original plan was to pay off the debt with 1000 gold and send it out in a good way. I know how evil he is, but there’s nothing good about making enemies openly. I was determined to finish it off without a hitch.

-“Yeah, what kind of child did you decide? I like that pink haired girl. Being younger is fine.”

I made up my mind to eat it. Obviously, I wasn’t even a hogu, enough to laugh at children’s handling of things and let them go. Naturally, there was no way the words could come out. I didn’t have to erase the contemptuous eyes. The baron cried out with a bewildered look on his face.

“What rudeness is this now!”

“It’s not even a debt relationship anymore, so why did I have to be courteous? In the first place, is this ‘my’ nursery school? It’s up to me to serve you or not, it’s not yours.”

“Hey, where did you get this money? Have you ever owed money to pay it off? That’s something to think about! I really like that method… … .”

“Oh, it’s really noisy. If you come to get money, you have to go with it. Why do you talk so much?”

“Gee, what rude remarks to me now… … !”

The baron began to shake his shoulders with a disgraceful face. His face was flushed red with anger. I glanced at the baron and sighed.

‘There’s nothing good about touching it too much.’

In hindsight, he and I were the same. No matter how much the family fell into debt, Ciela was proud of herself as a noble, so she did not sell the title of nobility until the end. So now I think Baron Siela Feirund was right. In terms of title, Baron Krak and I were the same baron. However, just because they were the same baron did not mean that they had the same power. In any case, he was a pretty recognizable baron with a manor, a powerless baron whose all he had was an orphanage. So there’s nothing good about continuing to touch it. If you don’t overdo it, you can’t do it. I was still angry, but I decided to stop at this point. To be more precise, I just wanted to get rid of this old man. That’s why the kids can’t get out of the room!

I glanced at the time. Soon it will be lunch time. From today, I have decided to gradually blend into the lives of children. To do that, we need to prepare the meal from now on. I got up. The baron’s gleaming eyes lifted upwards. I turned my back to the baron, sat on the desk chair, put my glasses on, and said,

“Anyway, I have paid off all my debts and I have nothing to see with each other, so will you please leave the deed of borrowing and go home? I’m a little busier than I thought.”

I have to think a little bit about how to live my life in the future.

“… … You will regret doing this to me.”

“Oh, I don’t want to see you again, so give me your receipt.”

He grabbed my pocket of gold coins in a rough tone of mine, and with a smirk, threw away the IOU and scribbled receipt, and then left the director’s office. I sighed only after checking that he even left the nursery for fear that he might sneak into the children’s rooms or restaurants.

“Hey, I’m tired… … .”

He pretended to be relaxed and spit out all the unspeakable words to the baron, but in fact he was quite nervous. It’s not easy for me to deal with aristocrats. I checked the IOU and receipt that the baron had thrown away. It’s okay if it’s fake Fortunately, the correct proof of borrowing and receipt were correct. I checked to see if Ciela had borrowed money from anywhere else, but fortunately none of them were there except for Baron Crack. With this, all debts were paid off once.

‘First, we need to prepare lunch for the children.’

I couldn’t prepare breakfast to meet Baron Krak, so I thought I’d prepare lunch too. I was worried that this behavior would make the children uncomfortable, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t keep this distance. If I take at least one step first, then this relationship that has been broken will be able to return to normal.

I got up. Then, with a fresh face, he headed to the restaurant. I held a small notepad in my hand.

* * *

“Brother, the director is strange.”

Cloan, who entered the room with the children, muttered with a serious face.

“I’ll prepare lunch for you, so please wait. No matter how you think about it, it’s weird! When did that witch cook for us? Isn’t the rice poisoned by any chance? Now kill us… … .”

“Cloan.”

When Jack stopped talking to Cloan, he bowed his head in dismay. Jack said, looking sadly at Cloan like that.

“It’s definitely been a little weird lately. We buy food and snacks, toys and clothes like this… … .”

Jack looked down at the clothes he was wearing. It was not a very luxurious fabric, but it was clear that it was of good quality when I remembered the worn-out clothes I had worn before. The director also bought these clothes in several sets and sizes and gave them to the children. Thanks to this, the children were able to sleep soundly without the skin troubles they always wore.

‘There’s nothing wrong with being suspicious.’

Jack’s brown eyes narrowed. The atmosphere was quiet. At that moment, Ren broke the atmosphere.

“Well. Maybe it really has changed.”

“Ren, what do you mean? Don’t you remember what that witch did until now? He’s a human who swears when Lodi cries even a little, and fills his stomach with fatty food alone while we ate our meals with tasteless, bland soup! Such a person cannot change easily.”

“You’re right, Cloan. Obviously the manager was a bad person. But I think the director has become a different person these days. Talking and again… … .”

Ren recalled the words Ciela had muttered to him the last time he was admitted to the hospital. Apparently, at that time she only knew that she was sleeping. Even so, what he said was probably the truth.

“Of course I can’t believe it completely, but still… … I want to believe a little bit.”

“If you believe that and be betrayed again, then you will only be hurt more.”

Jack responded to Ren’s words. Ren said as he stroked Lodi’s hair, who was asleep while leaning on my lap.

“As you said, if you put your hopes up for nothing and get disappointed, you might be hurt more… … Still, I want to trust you one last time. Edie, what do you think?”

When Ren asked Edie, Edie, who was looking at her, shook her shoulders in surprise. I looked at Edie with the eyes that Chloane didn’t like. Cloan didn’t like Edie very much. It was because they suddenly felt like they were tormenting her when they suddenly entered the relationship that had been formed in the first place.

Cloan thought that this time too, at least at least, Edie would falter, unable to express her thoughts clearly. As expected, Edie rolled her eyes anxiously and stuttered.

“Well, I mean, what Jack said… … Well, Ren was right… … .”

“Who the hell is right?”

“Cloane, don’t be angry with Edie.”

“Hey, that’s frustrating.”

When Edie’s shoulders were demoralized by Cloan’s harsh tone, Ren rebuked Cloan. Cloan then turned to Peek’s head with a sullen face. At that moment, Edie spoke in a clearer voice.

“I… … I think Ren is right. Well, I can’t be sure, but it seems that the director has definitely changed… … . Mi, I’m sorry. Cloan.”

Eddie bowed her head. Looking at Edie like that, Chloane spoke in an indifferent tone.

“What are you sorry for? I’m talking about your thoughts. Yes, you. Stop staring at others. I mean, none of us think you’ve done anything you’d be sorry for. If you’re alone like that, it’s like I’ve been harassing you.”

“Hmm, Chloe. Didn’t it really bother you?”

“what? no! Ren, how do you see me?”

“Haha, that’s a joke. It would be nice if you could speak a little softer though.”

“Sheesh… … .”

Cloan turned his head at Ren’s tone that seemed to soothe a child. Edie looked at Cloan and Ren like that and bowed her head. My face was burning hot and I was worried that I might have said a word without notice.

‘But I really felt like a different person.’

Earlier, when she had just entered the orphanage, Edie had visited Ciela for counseling.

– “It’s hard to get along with children… … .”

At that time, Ciela was only saying this with an annoyed face.

-“annoying. you do it If you can’t stand it, go out.”

Edie, who was more hurt by those words, vowed never to consult again. But yesterday, Ciela’s appearance seemed like a completely different person. The cocoa she drank was also delicious, and her soft, friendly eyes felt as if she was comforting herself. So, unlike usual, Eddie rebutted Cloan’s words and expressed her thoughts. At that moment, the voice of the main character in the topic was heard through the door.

“Children, the food is ready. Come out.”

With those words, something like a delicious smell wafted from somewhere. Cloan was the first to go, grumbling, then Jack. Edie was also depressed and was about to stand up.

“Let’s go, Edie.”

Ren took Edie’s hand. When Eddie looked at him in surprise, Ren smiled softly. Below, Lodi was rubbing her eyes. Edie was stunned, but nodded and left the room with Ren.

* * *

A masterpiece of conversion… … There were a lot of spices I didn’t know about here, and I didn’t see the spices I really needed. Thanks to this, it was a little difficult to mix and cook. Still, somehow, after I finished cooking, I called the children and ran to the restaurant to finish the setting. As the children started coming out one by one, I sat them down to the food.

“Cloan is here. Jack is here. Oh, Ren and Edie can sit here together, and Roddy sits next to Cloan.”

“… … what’s this?”

Cloan looked at the table and frowned slightly. As it turned out, there were several dishes laid out on the table. Cutlets were prepared for Chloane, fried rice for Ren and Edie, omurice for Jack, and mini cutlets that were perfect for soup-loving Roddy. It was the first time for a table like this, so it was natural for the children to be confused. I said with a wide smile while wearing my apron.

“Customized kids set meal.”

Of course, the children did not understand what I was saying.

“What is it. I have never heard of such food.”

Cloan narrowed her eyes slightly. I just didn’t know. In addition to the ‘Children’s Set Meal’, cutlets and fried rice are both foods that are not available in this world. Actually, I originally wanted to make food that children would love. However, no matter how much you think about food like oatmeal, it is unbalanced in nutrition, and above all, I tried to show my skills in hopes that children would try more diverse and delicious food.

“This is a cutlet, this is an omurice… … . This is fried rice. Try it once.”

“this… … Can I eat it?”

“Why? Do you think it won’t taste good?”

I asked in a playful tone, as if I was a little saddened by Chloane’s questionable voice. Then Chloane shook her head vigorously and gave me an answer that I did not expect.

“This is what nobles eat. A humble person like me is so precious… … .”

“Ah… … .”

Not only Cloan, but Ren, Roddy, and Edie seemed to be hesitant to eat. Jack was silently looking down at the omurice. On the top of the omurice was a flower that I had drawn hard with ketchup.

‘The nobles can eat it.’

The feeling subsided terribly. Not all children in the world are allowed these foods. The other place where people pointed fingers at people just because he was an orphan without parents and hesitated to eat a normal fast food. This is where they start to doubt whether they can eat the food just because it is beautifully shaped and shaped.

it was complicated The children just wanted to be children. The quality of life is determined by the difference in status, the abundance of power, and the size of wealth, and instead of living under pressure, people just want to eat something delicious and admire something pretty. At least that’s what I wanted my kids to do.

Cloan hesitated to grab the tableware. Since it is a cutlet, I prepared a fork and knife, but the way I held it was very awkward. And, as he brought the knife blade to the pork cutlet, he did not know what to do. Glancing at me, I felt like I could lose my soul if I didn’t eat properly. It wasn’t just Chloe. Roddy, Edie, and Rendo. I was looking at my food awkwardly. They seem to be struggling to figure out how to properly eat this food. And there seems to be a concern about whether the food the director made is safe… … .

“Eat comfortably. I’ll just go in. You don’t have to wash the dishes.”

Knowing that the children were conscious of me, I hurriedly left the restaurant. After this, Jack will take care of it. Because he knows table etiquette. I’ll tell you everything slowly and well.

‘I have to do it often.’

I burned my will He said that he would often make various and special dishes so that children would not feel awkward when they saw such food. When I entered the director’s room, I realized that I was still wearing my apron and untied the ribbon. Then a piece of paper fell from his pocket. It was the notepad I took with me to the kitchen.

[How to make cutlets.

Materials needed… … .

Fried rice is like a children’s set meal… … .]

It was a recipe I had envisioned while preparing the children’s meals and a recipe suitable for each dish. I put the paper in the drawer. After taking off my apron, I sat down at the desk. and drowned in sorrow.

‘money… … none.’

To be precise, I still had 108 gold left. It’s never a little money. However, the amount was insufficient to run an orphanage.

‘Even if I do the repair work for the orphanage myself, I need materials. The materials alone are enough for about 3 gold. If you add up the future living expenses, children’s education expenses, and food expenses… … .’

No matter how long you hold it, it will only last about 6 months. I cherish it and save it, barely 6 months.

‘I just wanted to catch my breath.’

Who would have known that money would disappear so suddenly?

‘If you think it’s the price of your life, you’re a little less embarrassed.’

Not the price of Edie’s life, but mine. I screamed and fell on the street. It means that I died without knowing that I was dead. And I started a new life. The problem was that she was Ciel, but it was clear that it was a new life anyway. 1000 gold coins may have been cheaply eaten for having a new life. At the end I came to one conclusion.

‘I need support.’

Essential requirements for running a nursery school. Sponsorship right away.

‘I can’t hope for help from the Empire.’

The re-examination period alone would take another half a year, and I had to avoid the eyes of the imperial family. It’s a pity that the private organization gave at least a small amount of support, otherwise the children would have starved to death earlier, or they would have been sold somewhere by Siela.

‘But donations from private organizations are too small.’

That money was only for children’s food. They couldn’t buy clothes, enjoy their hobbies, or, most importantly, pay for their education. A more reliable and regular source of support is needed.

‘Actually, there is a place I thought of.’

I scribbled letters on the paper.

[Duke Dietrich Kreimann]

I paused for a moment and wrote one more line below.

[The man who will become Cloan’s adoptive father]

And the man who will make Cloan the emperor. The pen tip stopped. My brain quickly envisioned a future entangled with this man. I made up my mind and took out a piece of paper and an envelope from the drawer. And I started to write letters.

The sender is [Director of Ciela Orphanage, Ciela Feirund.]

And the recipient is [Duke Dietrich Kreimann.]

I gulped down my saliva, looking at the envelope that had melted the seal and sealed it. Then I left the orphanage and sent it by express mail at the post office. If this plan fails, my life may be blown away. So this is a very risky gamble.

* * *

The day after I sent the letter, a reply arrived. It wasn’t just the express mail of my father’s post office. because… … .

“This is a letter from Your Majesty the Duke of Crayman. Is this the director of , Ciela Feirund?”

I could feel the children sneaking behind me. I didn’t know what expression to make. I was sure that the contents of the letter I sent would pique his interest, but I hope.

‘I’ll send someone directly!’

The person who came with a letter could not be called a postman no matter how much he looked at it. Neatly turned silver gray tail feathers and a luxurious silver-rimmed monocle. The clothes he was wearing were also that of a gentleman and above all.

‘The majesty of the carriage is too great… … .’

The pressure of a wagon the size of a house with the coat of arms of the Duke of Crayman on it was considerable. It felt like it was telling me just how big of a deal I was doing. it’s so dangerous

I swallowed my saliva. And he answered with his head stiffened.

“I am the director of , Ciela Feirund.”

“That’s right. Let me start with my introduction. My name is Rick Hennamun, Sioux Aide to Your Majesty the Duke of Crayman. I have a reply to the letter sent to you by the Director. here.”

After introducing himself, he delivered a letter to me with an elegant gesture. I accepted the letter with a nervous face. Then I glanced at Rick.

‘Aren’t you going?’

Even though I delivered the letter safely, Rick stood there and looked at me. It felt as if his honest eyes were begging him to read the letter as soon as possible. Finally, when I failed to unseal the letter, Rick said.

“You can check it here and give me the answer.”

I knew it. Duke Crayman seemed unwilling to waste his time. Maybe it’s just that he doesn’t want to give me room so I don’t cheat. The latter was more likely. Anyway, I can’t just leave Rick standing like that, so I unsealed the letter with a nervous face. When I opened the door and took out the letter inside, I felt the texture of high-quality paper entangled in my fingers. After taking a few deep breaths, I quickly read the letter. In fact, the letters were short and clear enough that the expression that they had read it was overshadowed.

[I want to talk to you directly. If you have the same thoughts, come here in the wagon I sent you.

Dietrich Kreimann.]

That was all. So, this letter was a summons at the same time as a reply. calling me his mansion. I looked at Rick. Perhaps he knew the contents of this letter. So it must be like this, standing like a mangbu stone and looking at me.

“Your Excellency is waiting for you. What would you do?”

he asked me the doctor I gave strength to the hand holding the letter. There was no reason to avoid it. No, rather, this was the situation I was hoping for. Because in order to achieve what I want, I must face him. I looked at Rick with unshakable eyes and parted my lips.

“like.”

“then… … .”

“Before that, I have work to do.”

I could see Rick making a puzzled expression. After telling him to wait for a moment, I looked back at the children gathered in the hallway. I put on a serious expression.

* * *

“Understand? You must not go outside recklessly. Do not touch dangerous objects. I made a sandwich for a snack, so if you’re hungry, eat a sandwich. Don’t eat cold food before bed. ’cause I’m hungry Even if someone you don’t know asks you to let it in, never… … .”

“Okay, so stop… … !”

When I couldn’t stop talking, Chloane, who couldn’t stand it, shouted. A sign of boredom was evident on her pretty face. Looking at it, I was relieved inside. Anyway, being able to express my feelings honestly like this is a sign that I’m one step closer to myself. But anxiety was unavoidable.

‘Because I had an accident when I first went out to this world.’

Again, there was no law preventing that from happening. That’s why he’s paying attention like this, but Cloan seems to be just nagging. I sighed and said calmly.

“It won’t take long. I will stop by the market when I come, is there anything you want to eat?”

Cloan grunted at my question and flinched. Then he appeared hesitant. He creaked his head toward me and headed towards the wall. After a few minutes passed, Chloane muttered while staring at the wall.

“… … wrong.”

“Huh? what?”

But the sound is too low to hear well. When I asked, Chloane’s shoulders trembled. Then he raised his voice a little.

“big… … wrong! Is it a children’s set meal or something?”

I squinted my eyes. After arranging Cloan’s words for a moment, I asked with a smirk and a smile.

“Hmm, Chloane must have liked the cutlets I made for you.”

“Well, it’s not like that, because it’s the first time I’ve eaten such food… … . Not because the cutlets made by the director were delicious, but because it was amazing!”

Perhaps Cloan herself doesn’t even know what she’s talking about. I looked at the gibberish Chloane with affectionate eyes. Then Chloane chetted and kicked her tongue and turned her head. For Cloan, I, the director, was an enemy to fight and a wall to break down. Asking me to do something like that means that the cutlet suited Chloane’s taste that much.

‘cute.’

I was moved by the feeling that the child, who had been turning his back with hurt, was looking at me little by little. But pushing it more than this will only have the opposite effect. I looked at Cloan and asked, looking back at the children.

“Yeah, Cloan is a cutlet. Do the other kids want something to eat? What does Lodi want to eat?”

At my question, Roddy, who was clinging to Ren’s waist, blinked. He immediately shouted with a bright face.

“I want to eat what Jack used to eat!”

“It’s omurice. Yes, Roddy is omurice. Ren and Edie?”

“I, I… … .”

Eddie glanced at someone’s eyes. At the end was Ren. As soon as my gaze reached Ren, Ren also noticed that Edie was looking at him. Ren, who had a puzzled expression on his face for a moment, seemed to have realized something, and then smiled. And Ren said.

“Edie, would you like to eat fried rice together again?”

“Yes? Is that okay?”

“Sure. Would you like to eat something else?”

“Oh no! I like it too, Ren.”

Edie’s cheeks turned red at Ren’s willingness to speak. Even though he crossed his fingers, there was a sign of joy. Watching that scene, I felt like I was struck by lightning.

‘I knew from the beginning that Ren was a mature child.’

Taking care of the belligerent Chloane and young Lodi together, Ren naturally became an adult and affectionate child.

‘Maybe I was underestimating the children too much.’

I thought that somehow I would need my strength to put Edie among the children who had already formed a strong bond. Kids are not good at looking around, so I thought I had to constantly appeal to Edie’s presence. There was no such thing. With just a little bit of circumstance, the children, at least Ren, pulled Edie and accepted her. So, what I had to do was to create an atmosphere where children could get along naturally and release their guards against each other.

The reason the children couldn’t accept Edie in the book was because they couldn’t afford to look around to survive in the harsh and barren environment of the orphanage. I just need to make that leeway. That’s all my role was. It was my arrogance that I wanted to do anything more. I felt something difficult to describe. One thing is for sure: I have a strong desire to create an environment where these children do not have to stand up thorns. For that to happen, this transaction must be completed successfully.

Resolving my resolve, I looked at Jack for the last time. After the duke’s carriage arrived, Jack was in a precarious state. I looked at Jack like that without saying a word and parted my lips.

“Jack.”

“… … .”

Jack looked at me. I know what Jack is worried about. When you become a peasant, you probably think that it has something to do with ‘there’. It may not be appropriate for the situation. But to reassure this child, I really wanted to say something.

“do not worry. I will protect you no matter what.”

The children looked at me with bewildered faces at my unknown words, but I just looked at Jack completely. Jack’s eyes slowly opened. Looking at it, I asked in a warm voice.

“What does Jack want to eat?”

Jack licked his lips a few times with a frozen face. At the end, a small voice leaked out.

“… … Omurice.”

“Yeah, I’ll go and do it. Until then, will you take care of the children?”

Jack stared at me and nodded slightly. With a final smile, I turned and headed for the carriage waiting for me.

“You take my hand.”

Rick reached out as he was about to get into the carriage. I looked at my gloved hand and put my hand on it slowly.

“thank you.”

Then I got on the carriage, and after seeing the nursery school once, I raised my head upright and said,

“Let’s go.”

To a place where there is a man who will be the patron of our children. Soon the wagon departed. The wagon, which had left the downtown area, ran quickly toward the inside. After looking out the window for a while, I put my head back and fell into thoughts. There was only one subject in my mind. Crayman Duke. A more accurate name is Duke Dietrich Kreimann. The main character in 「Indelible Scar」.

I lowered my gaze. There were several reasons for choosing the Duke of Crayman as a sponsor. First, the Duke Craymans are wealthy enough to support our orphanage. Second, the Dukes of Crayman are the only families that oppose the imperial family. And finally, the third, Duke Crayman, will later become the adoptive father of the male owner, Cloan. And make Cloan the emperor. The second and third items were the ones I focused on the most. In case of an emergency, only you will be able to protect our nursery school.

‘More than anything else, because he’s the man who will become Chloane’s adoptive father. There’s nothing wrong with making a kite in advance.’

However, as long as I am present, Cloan may not become emperor.

‘But will this really work?’

If it didn’t work out, I could have caused him a lot of trouble by raising his suspicions. Dietrich, he’s a cold, sword-like man. But nonetheless, I had to do it. Now there’s nothing else I can do to catch it.

While thinking, the carriage that entered the mansion stopped. Then the door opened and Rick reached out to me.

“Im here. come down Your Excellency is waiting for you.”

As Rick stood in the way and reached out his hand towards me, I felt like a watchman watching me to make sure he didn’t escape. Of course, I had no intention of escaping either.

“thank you.”

I proudly took Rick’s hand and got off the carriage. And raising my head, I burst out in exclamation without realizing it.

“Wow… … .”

Even knowing that Rick was watching, he couldn’t hide his pure admiration. Duke Crayman’s residence was more appropriate for the word “high castle” than the word “mansion”. The four spires soaring high into the sky and the flag of the peacock hanging at the end. In the distance, a garden full of sight all the way and a sculpture fountain guarding the center in the middle. And there were countless windows embedded in the large main building. The old history was felt, and the delicacy and orderliness were visible enough to feel that it was well managed. Honest, strong, and quiet. did someone The appearance of the house reflects the appearance of the owner. This mansion seemed to represent the Duke of Crayman itself.

After a brief moment of admiration, I swallowed my saliva with tension. you have to be mindful I didn’t come here to tour. He came to deal with the owner of this magnificent house.

“Follow me. I will guide you to the master.”

Upon entering the mansion, Rick’s name changed. It was to prove that this was the territory of the Duke of Crayman. I followed Rick slowly. The inside of the mansion was different from the outside, and the splendor in the cleanliness was felt. The stained glass on the ceiling illuminates the central hall in multiple colors. Marble floor leading to the second floor and several beautiful statues arranged left and right. Occasionally a famous painting made my eyes happy. I went up the stairs and walked into the hallway on the third floor. The maids passing by were also neat and tidy.

“Here you are, Siela Feirund.”

“… … .”

Rick’s steps stopped in front of the innermost room. A large auburn-colored door that matches the mansion. He is beyond this door.

smart.

“Master, I have brought Siela Feirund from .”

“Take them inside.”

An answer came through the door. what is it greatly.

‘Sweet voice… … .’

A voice so good that I lost my mind was calling me. I recalled Dietrich for a moment. So, in the book, Duke Dietrich Kreimann was described like this.

[The most beautiful and cruelest man in the Empire.]

“Come in.”

The gap in the open door smelled of paper, ink, and a little scrap metal. It feels like a typical studio. I stepped into it, step by step. As soon as I got fully in, there was a knock behind my back and the door closed. At the same time, I heard the sound of a pen being put down right in front of me. I looked around the room without trying to look straight ahead. The first thing you see is a myriad of books and papers, as well as general maps and various types of maps such as charts. Other than that, it was just an ordinary office, nothing special. There was a soft carpet on the floor, a table and sofa for receiving guests in the center, and a bed to rest in one corner. And at the very front… … .

“Come.”

Sunlight was streaming through the large window. The wind that blew through the gap in the slightly opened terrace door pushed and pulled the indigo curtain. The desk in front of the terrace was huge, and the papers stacked on it were like a tower. And the man who sits at the center of it all. The moment my eyes met him, my breath stopped. He took off the glasses he was wearing. Even in broad daylight with his jet-black hair, he made this place as silent as night. His eyes were indifferent, and the golden eyes in them touched me. he licked his lips.

“I thought someone sent me this letter without fear. It’s more common than I thought.”

He said. I wanted to answer. So you look very special. Oh my gosh, can he be so beautiful as he is not a male lead and is a main supporting actor? He never looked like a man who had slaughtered the enemy on the battlefield. However, the smell of iron armor that was slightly permeated into him was revealing to me his essence. He’s a dangerous man. Don’t be obsessed with looks.

I smiled softly.

“Are you disappointed that there was nothing more than you expected?”

He stared at me at my answer. and got up from his seat. For a moment, my vision went up. It felt big when I was sitting, but when I stood up, it was a bigger man than I thought. Not only the height, but also the solid body beyond the comfortable clothes was felt. As he got closer, I gulped. But he did not reach me and stopped on the sofa in front of me.

“Let me sit down. I have no intention of having guests stand up and talking.”

“… … Gladly.”

Fortunately, he didn’t seem to want to harm me. I sat across from him. Just in time, Rick came in and put refreshments on the table. After looking at me for a moment, he went out. Steam was rising up the teacup in front of me, but I couldn’t reach it. He also didn’t seem to have any intention of enjoying refreshments, and he didn’t pay attention to that. just quietly staring at me It felt as if defenseless and facing the king of the wild. I was overwhelmed by the great pressure, but I did not avoid his gaze.

Before he died, he had done all sorts of nasty things to feed the orphanage. As much as I had met all kinds of people, at least I was confident that people wouldn’t be disappointed. But he didn’t seem to want to fight me. He pulled something out of his pocket and held it to me. I recognized it at once.

“What does this letter mean, what does it mean?”

I could see my handwriting on the paper.

[Dear Duke Dietrich Kreimann.

Let’s start with the gist of it.

I know the answer to the problem you are most troubling you right now. If you want an answer, please respond.

Then I will wait for your reply.

From Siela Feirund of Siela Orphanage.]

It was none other than a letter I had written. I lifted my head again and looked at Duke Crayman. The man’s golden eyes were chasing after me tenaciously. He opened his lips.

“Answer me. What is my current headache and what is the answer? And how do you know that?”

The atmosphere in the office, which had been quite drowsy, changed in an instant. It felt as if the air around me became a sharp sword and was pointed at me. This is probably the life he exudes.

‘But I don’t die.’

To be precise, he couldn’t kill me. Because he hasn’t gotten the answer he wants yet. I struggled to choose my breath. Then he looked straight at him and said.

“Before that, there is one condition.”

“condition? What is it?”

“Please support our orphanage.”

“If it’s a nursery school… … You mean ?”

“that’s right.”

The peacock’s eyes narrowed. As if trying to figure out what my real intentions were. But I didn’t avoid it, and I made eye contact with him. Because my real intention is sponsorship itself. There was nothing else to wish for.

The peacock smirked as if it was ridiculous.

“Did you do this just to get a sponsorship?”

He said it with an absurd expression, but I was serious. I opened my lips. It seems a little choked up.

“Your patronage is nothing more than life for us.”

“… … .”

Perhaps he was a little angry at the duke’s attitude that took it lightly. There are children who are starving because there is no support, and there are children who cannot be cured because of the support. I have seen so many children like that, and I was one of them.

The peacock’s expression hardened at my heavy voice. But he didn’t show any anger towards me. If it were Duke Dietrich Kreiman I knew, he would probably be reflecting on his frivolous remarks. If the one I know is right. Then he said

“My remarks were frivolous. Apologize.”

And fortunately, this man in front of me seemed to be the Duke Dietrich Kreiman I knew. It seemed that the tension had eased a little now. Not only because he apologized to me, but because he had reaped his life.

“Then let me change the question. Why is he trying to get support from me? Could it be sponsored by the Empire, or maybe it could be sponsored by other nobles?”

I was a bit speechless at the essential question posed from the beginning. But it’s not that I didn’t know he was going to ask such a question. I answered in a relaxed manner.

“You are the strongest and best person I have ever seen.”

“Am I the strongest and best person? What are you looking at?”

“Persimmon… … I would say I have a good eye for people.”

The peacock frowned. I know. To say that this word is nonsense. But I have nothing to say about this. Little was officially known about Duke Dietrich Kreimann, except for his battlefield presence. It was natural. Because he doesn’t leave the mansion and doesn’t show up well in public. But even as a nobleman, what would I know about him, who is close to commoners? I can’t honestly say that I read the book, so I can’t help but pretend like this.

“Are you going to play with me right now?”

he said in a cold voice. For a moment I felt my hair stand up, but I answered without losing.

“Is it possible? As I said, I risked my life for this place.”

“… … I get it. Even so.”

It’s not cool at all, but he seemed to be trying to convince him anyway. He moved on to the next question.

“What is the problem that is bothering me right now?”

“It’s a maritime trade case with the Western Kingdom.”

I got up from my seat and brought a chart from the map I had seen a while ago and spread it out on the table. And I pointed my finger at the Lux Empire, where I currently live. Then, he crossed his fingers over the sea and foretold the western kingdom on the other side.

“Am I right?”

“… … It’s absurd.”

When I looked up, the peacock made a genuinely ridiculous face and murmured. In fact, the reason this was the most dangerous was that it was difficult to accurately estimate the timing. The book proceeds entirely from the main character’s point of view, and since Duke Dietrich Kreiman is not the main character, it was difficult to read the details in detail. However, since Cloan is his adopted son, the circumstances of the Duke Craymans have come up several times. And the main topic was the confrontation with the imperial family.

‘About 10 years from now since Chloane was 20 years old at the time of writing.’

There were times when this was in a book. It was a conversation between Cloan and Dietrich.

-[“Father, you don’t look good. What are you doing?”

“The imperial family completely occupied the sea. Because of this, maritime trade, one of the big businesses that supported the family, became difficult.”

When the peacock finished speaking, he poured the wine into his mouth.

Cloan stared blankly at my father’s collapse. murmured the peacock.

“10 years ago, if we had first occupied the trade route with the Western Kingdom, it wouldn’t have been like this.”]

It is difficult to completely restore even the lines, but this was the content anyway. Relations between the original imperial family and the Duke Craymans were friendly. The Crayman duke becomes the sword of the imperial family, and the imperial family protects such dukes. The ideal relationship was broken after the Golden State Emperor took the throne. The emperor, who had killed his brother and sat on the throne, feared the great power of the Dukes of Kreiman and blatantly rejected them. The Duke of Kreiman, who was close to the former emperor, also turned against the Golden Emperor, and the imperial family and the Duke of Kreiman began to check each other in that way.

Around this time, the door of the Western Kingdom, which had been kept secret due to the isolation policy, was opened, and the imperial family and the Crayman dukes, who mainly engaged in the trade business, immediately tried to bring in the Western Kingdom’s culture and resources. But unfortunately, the pirates took over the waters of the Western Kingdom. The pirates are well aware of the geography of the sea area, and the number of them is not enough, making trade difficult. The Western Kingdom also did not respond very enthusiastically to trade, so they had to deal with pirates from this side. However, since it was the sea area of ​​the Western Kingdom, war could not be waged in haste. Also, the vortex surrounding the Western Kingdom could never be ignored. In the meantime, the Western Kingdom revealed its intention to do business with only one place, and the current situation was that the imperial family, who mainly engaged in maritime trade, and the Duke of Kreiman kept each other in check and found a trade route.

… … maybe it is As I said, based on the contents of the original story, I was not sure because I was guessing the current situation. However, if Duke Crayman really responded to my letter, I wondered if this would be his biggest concern at this time. And my guess seemed to be right.

For the first time, cracks appeared on the peacock’s face, which had remained cold the whole time. After being silent for a long time, he finally spoke.

“… … So, how are you going to solve that problem? The problem that neither I nor the imperial family have been able to solve?”

I managed to get it right, but he still distrusted me. I asked him for a pen and handed over his quill he had been using a while ago.

I put my pen tip on the map. His gaze was focused. Finally, the moment I was about to move the pen tip. I stopped moving my hands. I opened my mouth when he looked at me with a questioning face.

“Before this, you haven’t answered yet. Would you like to support our orphanage?”

As I took my hands off the map completely, his eyes fluttered. I smiled broadly at him and said,

“If something goes, something must come. Isn’t it?”

For a moment, his and mine gazed back and forth. I did not give in to his gaze, which seemed to slay even a wild animal. A life that has already died once, and if it dies and then dies, it is the same. If so, it was right to throw yourself to a place with potential despite the low success rate. When I couldn’t see even an inch of retreat, the duke, who had a slightly distorted expression on his face, asked with an incomprehensible face.

“What do you believe in and act so recklessly? Do you not think that I can obtain information through torture?”

It wasn’t a threat. He was genuinely curious. What do I believe in and come to me without hesitation? I lowered my gaze. And he opened his lips slightly.

“You must have already finished my investigation. As you know, I have absolutely nothing to believe in.”

If anything, it’s about the same kid who could become an emperor in the future. Of course, I’m not sure if that child will be my strength, but anyway, the greatest strength I believe in was that child. However.

“But I do believe it.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know that you will not use such harsh methods.”

“… … It’s like you know me well.”

“You are so famous.”

He said roundly and smirked. But he must have felt strangely uncomfortable with my words.

‘If you found out through the rumors, you should be even more scared.’

It must be so, because in the rumor he was a cold-hearted king of battlefields without blood or tears. No matter how powerful and heartbreaking a story may be, if it is an enemy, he will draw his sword down without hesitation. His status on the battlefield was both honor, pride and fear. People worshiped him, but at the same time feared him. Fear that he might at any time thrust his sword at his own people, who is crazy about blood. The aristocrats were also jealous of him as his status was rising day by day and created bad rumors. Duke Dietrich Kreiman is a monster without blood or tears. That fact was well known to him, who was the author of it.

“Or do you want to see me trembling in fear in your presence?”

When I asked, his shoulder trembled once. He looked me in the eye as if trying to dig into my thoughts, but I only met him with a smile on his face. he replied

“… … no.”

“Then it happened. I know that you are not the kind of person you are.”

“… … ask one thing What if I don’t accept the offer?”

“I will leave this mansion immediately and go to the Imperial Palace.”

“… … her.”

He smirked at my answer that immediately fell. It wasn’t just to pressure him. The words I brought out also proved that I knew the relationship between him and the imperial family. That means I may have more information than this, and it also adds credibility to my words.

He thought he had taken the initiative, but it was actually this one who took the initiative. … … Unless he really catches me and tortures me. If I come out by force, I have no choice. So this is a risky gamble. gamble on me.

But I’m sure. The Duke is said to be in a very difficult situation right now. To overcome this situation, you must hold my hand.

“… … Then I also have a condition.”

“Please speak.”

“If this deal is made, no place should tell the story of this place. Also, the information given to me cannot be passed on to anyone.”

I stared at the peacock silently for a moment. Then he happily nodded his head.

“like.”

In the first place, I had no intention of spreading the same information here and there. ‘Cause all that bad bat action will only cause my neck to fly off.

“Then I will accept the offer.”

For a moment, it felt like my heart was pounding. It wasn’t a trembling like tension, but a sense of relief that it was finally accomplished. Without realizing it, I was about to cheer. I barely caught the opposite sex and added an additional condition.

“Please support only until all the children in the orphanage are independent. If this information is true, I’d like you to leave proof of your support as well. Finally, don’t ask where this information came from. However, if the information is incorrect, you may do whatever you want.”

It meant he could kill me, and he nodded in acceptance. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked.

“But with that much information, is that really all there is to it?”

“Yes, it’s information I don’t need even if I have it anyway, and… … .”

My eyes turned to the chart again. I could feel him still looking at me. I said, moving the pen tip slowly.

“Compared to the lives of five children, it’s not a very light price for me.”

“… … Right.”

After being silent for a moment, the Duke answered. I now focus on the chart.

‘You have to remember. What did you look like?’

The appearance of the sea was not unfamiliar. Needless to say, I saw this map in “The Indelible Scar”. To be precise, I saw it when introducing trade routes in a setting book describing the Lux Empire. At that time, I used to look at the map quite carefully, admiring the artist’s detailed setting. Not only that, but also the footsteps of Cloan, the location of , the location of the capital, etc. were engraved on the map.

I focused my consciousness over the sea. Latitude, longitude, I don’t know. It’s just transferring the map I’ve been focusing on and drawing it on this map. A single maritime trade route consisting of a spiral tornado mark, a pirate flag mark, and a dotted line.

It wasn’t hard to remember. The whirlpool and pirate marks were also drawn on this map. However, I increased the number of pirates there and spread the vortex more widely. And exactly in between.

“If you enter here, you will be able to safely enter the port.”

After I drew the last dotted line to the Western Kingdom, I stopped moving the nib. And looked at the peacock.

“This is the information I know.”

“… … I can’t believe it. Is this really possible? Did you go down this road yourself?”

The flat chart was filled with figures and lines. I answered his question with an ambiguous face.

“Rather than just going there… … Indirect experience… … .”

“I don’t understand what you mean. But if this is really correct information… … .”

He blurted out his words. He is probably envisioning the future after opening this trade route. The Dukes of Kreiman would grow bigger than this, and even the imperial family would not dare touch the Dukes of Kreiman.

“If you don’t believe it, check it out for yourself. You can decide after that. Until then, it’s okay to withhold support.”

I got up. Negotiations are over. My plan worked and now all I need to do is confirm that my information is true. The duke, who looked at me with a strange expression, went back to his desk, wrote a certificate of support and handed it to me. The seal of the Duke Craymans clearly engraved on the deed.

Quite a lot of emotions flooded in. The end was hope. I nodded towards him and tried to leave the office. At that moment, his voice caught my foot.

“… … If this information is true, I will use Baron Siela Feirund as my benefactor.”

At his words, I turned my head. Duke Crayman was staring at me with serious eyes. As I looked at his golden eyes that were pure as if they had melted the sunlight, I smiled and said, The benefactor of that Duke of Crayman. that’s true

“I’m shrugging my shoulders.”

I answered lightly and left the office. Rick was waiting outside. I said to Rick.

“The story is over. Could you take me back to the nursery?”

Since you brought me here, won’t you tell me to go back on your own? Rick looked at me with a strange expression for a moment and then bent down.

“I’ll take you home.”

“thank you.”

He smiled and followed Rick. I left the mansion and got on the carriage, looking at the duke’s mansion and thinking. Please, based on my information, I hope that Crayman’s advance into the Western Kingdom will be completed successfully. So that no one threatens the Craymans.

And a month later, the news that the Craymans had successfully advanced into the Western Kingdom spread throughout the empire.

* * *

It’s been a month since I’ve been to Duke Crayman’s house. It also meant that it had been a little over a month since I entered this body. In the meantime, has undergone many changes. in the first place.

‘Now it’s like a house to raise children!’

After finishing the last repair, I happily lifted my head. The ceiling, which had a hole in it and rainwater dripping down, was now so tightly closed that even the slightest gap could not be found. It’s not just the ceiling. The hallways where the scales had faded, the windows where the incontinence had gone, the kitchen with only one shelf and the dining room where the legs of the chairs were broken. It’s changed so much that you don’t even know it’s like a new house.

The windows have been replaced, more shelves have been added, and the table and chairs are too old to be replaced. I even put a pretty tablecloth on it. If anyone saw it, it would be strange to wonder what kind of nobleman would do this directly. At first, I wasn’t a noble. Rather, this chore was suited to his aptitude. Changes were not made only from within. I looked out through the window, so smooth that even a fly glided.

“Cloan! You went up too high! Come down!”

“It’s not a big deal, Ren!”

“Keep, Cloan, Ren is right. It’s too dangerous… … .”

… … My expression hardened as I looked outside with a happy expression. I caught my eye of Chloane standing at the top of the jungle gym and poking the sky with tree branches, and the children curling up under it saying it was dangerous. I quickly jumped out.

“Cloane!”

When I called out loud, Chloane’s majestic shoulders shuddered. Then he looked down at me with a puzzled face. I put my hands on my waist and said with a stern face.

“I would have told you not to climb the top of the jungle gym because it is too high and dangerous?”

“Ugh, if you don’t fall, you don’t have to… … .”

His prestige softened even more, but I did not release a stern expression on my face.

“It’s still dangerous. What are you going to do if you fall there? Come down.”

“Oh, I knew. Sheesh, you nagging.”

Cloan mumbled and lowered her stance. Originally, the jungle gym was a play facility for children to enjoy, but whether it was because Ciela forgot it or to show off that it was a nursery school, the jungle gym was made high like a castle. Because of this, I warned the children not to climb to the top because it is dangerous, but Cloan, who has a strong sense of curiosity and adventure, could not bear it and climbed to the end.

I looked around. Jack is probably not reading, so he’s probably reading a book. This is what I was trying to do, aiming for a niche where Jack wasn’t there. If you come downstairs, I’m thinking of nagging you.

“uh?”

Cloan’s body, preparing to come down, lost focus for a moment and leaned outward.

“Damn!”

Eddie screamed. Chloe’s body was about to fall down. Ren covered Lodi’s eyes and was confused. I flew away without even thinking about it.

“Ugh.”

And he received the falling Cloan with authenticity. For an instant, I could feel the joints of my body twisting, but I didn’t even have time to feel the pain, so I checked the condition of Cloan’s body in my arms.

“Cloan! Any injuries or bumps? it’s okay?”

“uh? uh… … . Yes… … .”

Cloan, who was frozen in embarrassment, nodded her head belatedly. I was relieved to see that, and then I felt pain in my body. but didn’t show it. Instead, he said to Cloan with a stern expression.

“I told you not to climb to the top because the jungle gym is dangerous.”

“Ha, but… … .”

Cloan hesitated, but I did not erase my stern expression. Then Cloan mumbled in a small voice.

“… … sorry.”

“Whoa. I hope you don’t get hurt Still, you shouldn’t do something dangerous like this again. got it?”

“Ugh, over there… … .”

Cloan nodded timidly and muttered his words. I felt sorry for him, so I melted my frozen expression and said.

“I like to play, but I have to eat. Go in and wash your hands. I will prepare lunch for you.”

The children’s faces brightened at my words. Then they went inside one by one. I looked back and smiled, then looked back at the jungle gym and took a deep breath. The play facilities, which could not be touched with old dirt and scorched dust, were transformed into new ones due to my efforts, which I cleaned every day for a month. When I touched it, there was no dust at all and it felt good in my hand. Maybe that’s why the children, especially Cloan, spent more than half of the day here. Yeah, it’s good to play. I just wish it was a little less risky.

‘but.’

That’s the age I want to run and play the most. It is also not good to keep restraining yourself recklessly because you may get hurt.

‘I can’t help it. I have no choice but to keep watching.’

I took another deep breath and tried to move, but I stopped for a moment. Then he frowned and lowered his gaze. A sharp pain radiated from the ankle. It must have been that the ankle was strained when holding Chloane.

‘I’ll have to bandage it later.’

It was irritating, but not unbearable. I’m used to this kind of pain. Because he didn’t hesitate to work hard to earn money, so he always had a disease on his body. Without thinking too much, I entered the nursery. You need to prepare lunch for the children in a hurry. Then I stopped abruptly and looked around the orphanage. Even though it has only been a month since I became Siela, the nursery school has changed a lot. A playground for children to run around, newly painted exterior walls and voices.

‘It wasn’t easy.’

It wasn’t just the maintenance of the orphanage facilities. The pay is conservative, but it was never easy to get close to the children. In fact, it’s hard to say that we’ve gotten very close even now. However, compared to the previous one, it can be said that it is a long development. If it had been before, Cloan wouldn’t have been able to say sorry to me, even after death.

‘Oh, it was really hard.’

Cloan keeps pushing me away, but I get hurt every day and come in. In the end, they grabbed me and had a heartfelt conversation and became a little closer.

‘At that time, Edie also started to become close with the children in earnest.’

In fact, it was Edie who made the most change in the past month. Not long ago, when it was time to arrange delicious food and have an honest conversation, Edie revealed her honest feelings to the children. He was the last to come here, so he said it was difficult to make friends with the children. But little by little, I will gather up the courage to approach you, so please don’t push me away.

who was it then Oh, it was Cloan. At Edie’s words, Cloan screamed and said, “We already thought of you as a family, but you weren’t.” At that time, Edie burst into tears and I remember being very upset. and… … .

I cast my gaze further. Outside the fence, to the place where the Duke Crayman is. Not long ago, news broke that the Duke of Crayman had opened a trade route to the Western Kingdom. And I’ll get some news soon.

I walked over to the restaurant. In the restaurant, the ingredients I had prepared in advance were listed. Taktak, paprika and vegetables were cut and fried at once. At the same time, the ripe rice was scooped out and dropped on the stir-fried vegetables. When the sizzling sound and the delicious smell began to emanate, the children gathered one by one.

“What’s for lunch today?”

At Ren’s question, I cracked the egg and said.

“Omurice.”

“Wow!”

Roddy raised her arms in response to my answer. The kid who liked omurice the most was Lodi. The other children also showed a look of anticipation on their faces. Place the fried rice in a round shape on a plate and cover it with a yellow egg custard. In the end, I drew hard with ketchup. This is my favorite time to make omurice. Rabbit, cat, puppy, flowers, trees. With this and that and a cute flag at the end, it was a children’s set omurice without fail.

“Eat slowly.”

I moved the plate in front of the children.

“I will enjoy this food!”

The children who cried together began to eat the omurice with their spoons almost at the same time. You must have been very hungry after running all day. I glanced at the child sitting on the edge. it was jack While the children were playing, Jack read a book. He read so hard that he did not put down the book even while eating.

‘Come to think of it… … .’

I remembered Jack’s age.

‘Fourteen years old.’

He was at an age to be curious about the world and covet knowledge.

“Jack.”

When I called, he raised his head. But his brown eyes were still dry. Even when most of the children opened their hearts to me, Jack was the only one who didn’t.

“Yes, Master.”

It wasn’t that he refused at all. just the right distance. The street where I could come one step closer or back away was the distance between me and Jack. Jack was always ready to run away, so it was difficult for me to approach him prematurely. He paused for a moment and then said.

“Do you want to take formal classes?”

“… … .”

Jack’s lips twitched at the question. At the same time, his eyes fluttered. I knew it. Jack will be waiting. May you learn more and enlighten more. However, since the circumstances are not favorable, it is likely that he is only solving his lust for inquiry with books.

‘It’s something you have to bump into.’

Education costs a lot of money.

‘Now I have 90 gold left.’

It was the leftover property that was barely cherished and cherished. It was not a very relaxed situation, but I still wanted to finish the education course. Even for the future of children.

“… … Is it possible?”

Jack asked in disbelief. It was the moment when I was about to reply with a smile towards him. ding dong. The bell rang. someone has come I tilted my head. Did anyone come? I said to the children.

“You guys don’t go out and eat. I’ll check it out.”

After smiling at the nodding children, I glanced at Jack one last time and left the restaurant. And when I opened the front door, I was surprised.

“you are… … .”

* * *

bang! The thick round table clashed with its fists, making a dull sound.

“Lungs, Your Majesty. A wound on the body… … .”

“You would rather punish us… … .”

Then a moan could be heard here and there, but the man who slammed his fist, Emperor Ioman Price, could not suppress his anger. he roared

“The Duke Craymans first won the trade rights with the Western Kingdom! But did the lords just sit idle and watch with their hands?”

“That, that… … .”

“I don’t even know how Duke Crayman entered the Western Kingdom! Even if you knew it, the Duke Craymans took it first, so you have to pay a toll to use it! To him, the emperor of the empire, I am a servant! Do you guys think this is normal?”

“It is not.”

“That’s right, Your Majesty. This is an insult to the imperial family by Duke Crayman!”

As the emperor looked around, you and I lowered our posture and began to flatter. But there was no effect. Rather, his cold eyes swept the round table. All the servants seemed to die of suffocation. The one who slain his brother and ascended to the throne by himself. The great power and resourcefulness that he showed was enough to make even the vassals stick their tongues out.

From the time he was a prince, he was exceptional, but he failed to become an heir because his mother’s blood was low. In the end, I killed my older brother, who was the criminal, and went against the Heavenly Law, but no one dared to oppose him. It was because of the cruelty and coldness he showed. After becoming emperor, he led his vassals and led the empire safely, but those who rebelled against me followed me to the ends of the continent and had their heads taken off. Therefore, there is no longer anyone in this palace who harbors resentment towards him. Except for one, Duke Crayman.

The emperor, who was so gentle if left untouched, was particularly angry when he was associated with the Duke of Crayman. The central nobleman, who had more access to the emperor than the duke, had hoped that the duke of Kreiman would not touch the emperor, but this time the duke of Craiman did a good job. The emperor had hijacked the trade rights with the Western Kingdom that he was aiming for. When the emperor heard the news, the road ran wild, and only his beloved vassals were trembling like those who had been given the day to die.

“I can’t understand. How did the replacement duke know how to open a trade route? Who really knows about these things!”

“… … .”

There was silence. At that moment, a man looked up and raised his hand. As the emperor’s gaze turned toward him, the man who swallowed his saliva said:

“I am not sure if it is the direct reason, but… … According to the person who put it on the duke’s house, some guests came to the duke’s house before the trade route was opened.”

Then the emperor frowned and asked.

“Guest? Are you saying it’s special to have guests in the duke’s house?”

“Well, that’s because a person with a status that is usually difficult to enter into a duke’s house… … .”

“It’s frustrating. Is Kyung-eun planning to burst Jim’s stomach? speak at once Who the hell is that person?”

“That, that… … This is the director of Yukwon… … .”

“what? Say it again.”

“… … It is called the nursery school director.”

“A nursery school director? How did the head of the orphanage get access to Duke Crayman’s estate?”

“It has not been revealed so far, but it is certain that not only did he personally work with the duke, but also that the duke Crayman sent people to open a route after he visited.”

As I spoke, the man doubted my words. According to the investigation, she was really the head of a very ordinary orphanage. If there is a special history, it is that he came from a fallen aristocrat.

‘The nursery school management was very poor, so I was eliminated from the audit.’

Therefore, he was the director of an orphanage that was not even supported by the state and was difficult to call an orphanage in fact. But how is she related to this? The man was sure that he would receive great rebuke from the emperor. I expected that they would clamor for bringing such nonsensical information as information. It’s not just men. All the vassals gathered there sympathized with him. However… … .

“It would be good to watch.”

The emperor’s answer was completely unexpected. The man looked at him in disbelief, but the Emperor remained in thought. There was silence. When no one could even swallow saliva, the Emperor finally opened his eyes and opened his lips.

“Send someone.”

“Uh, where are you talking about?”

When one of the vassals asked a question, the emperor said in a contemptuous voice.

“Where is it? It is a nursery school.”

“However… … .”

“Sirs always believe in what they can see.”

In an instant, the air froze cold. The emperor was quietly angry. The vassals gathered here shook their heads, saying that he could not become an emperor. It was a complex for the emperor, and also pride. The stigma of being an emperor who flows through the blood of the common people who follow him after becoming an emperor, and the pride that everyone shook their heads saying no, but made it possible.

“Do you want to make the same mistake over and over again?”

The emperor smiled slyly. The vassals just gasped for breath. A vassal called out urgently.

“Boy, I’ll send someone to the orphanage to catch the director.”

“What are you talking about, sir.”

“Yes?”

When the emperor questioned, the prostrated vassal rolled his eyes. Does that mean he said something else? The emperor stared at such a vassal as if he was lowly, and said,

“There is no way that the director of an orphanage would know any information about the sea route. But if it has anything to do with the peacock, it would be good to watch.”

“The word means… … .”

Then, as if realizing something, the vassal’s eyes widened. The Emperor said with a beautiful yet cruel smile.

“Go and tell him. The imperial family will give a very special support to the orphanage.”

* * *

My eyes fluttered as I looked at the visitor. this man… … Who is it?

I glanced at the man up and down. A garment with good quality fabrics and gold and blue colors that look good at a glance. It wasn’t casual clothes, and he didn’t even look like an ordinary nobleman. My eyes stayed on one place.

‘That pattern… … .’

The pattern engraved on his shoulder caught his attention. He said.

“Is that the director of , Ciela Feirund?”

“… … That’s right, who are you?”

I asked, but I had no idea where this man came from. Because that pattern was famous along with the Duke Crayman. If it were an imperial citizen, even if it were a commoner, there would be no one who did not know the pattern. Because that pattern… … .

The man replied with a sly smile.

“I am a messenger who has been ordered by Your Majesty.”

“The messenger who came under the command of His Majesty… … It is.”

Because it was the royal emblem. I glanced at the man’s back. There didn’t seem to be any accompanying people.

“I don’t know what your Majesty’s orders were, but this is just an ordinary orphanage.”

I said a little wary. Then he glanced around the dining room. Fortunately, the door was tightly shut. But how did the messenger react to my actions, and he smiled softly.

“I understand that you are upset. You must have never foreseen that Your Majesty’s messenger would come all the way here, Cancer.”

“Yes… … , but what’s your majesty’s messenger up to here?”

When I asked a question, his face, which had raised a mustache, hardened for an instant. However, as soon as it happened, he opened his mouth with a smile on his face.

“It’s an important story, so I want you to go inside and talk.”

He spoke with a friendly face, but his voice felt a little cold. But I answered with a very sorry face.

“sorry. Because children are afraid of nobles in fancy clothes… … .”

“Great.”

When I said that I couldn’t take you inside, the messenger expressed discomfort in planting. But nevertheless, he did not erase his kind attitude. At this point, I was really curious. What the heck is it that you are doing this? The messenger, who had coughed a few times, regained his pace and spoke to me again with a friendly face.

“If the children are afraid, there is nothing we can do about it. It’s nothing but the news that your Majesty is giving ‘special support’ to this .”

How is that, very good news? Come on rejoice The messenger took an arrogant expression without hiding his true intentions. But I only blinked at the unexpected words. asked late.

“Special… … what?”

“Special Sponsorship! I mean, it was directly sponsored by the imperial family. This is very unusual and special… … .”

“Wait!”

As I stopped along the way, the messenger, speaking in a proud voice, gave an uncomfortable look. But I never understood what he was saying. I asked the question without hiding it.

“For what reason did Your Majesty support my orphanage?”

“What, what?”

That’s right, it’s a special sponsorship all of a sudden for no reason. Isn’t it strange? Even this place was a rogue orphanage that failed the audit. Perhaps I did not know how to express my doubts, so the messenger had a visibly bewildered face. I looked at the messenger, who was unable to speak for a moment, and then lowered my head slightly. I felt the messenger shrug my shoulders.

“I am grateful for Your Majesty’s support, but I cannot receive it without knowing why. I’m sorry, but the sponsorship is declined… … .”

“for a moment! Do you know what I’m talking about? With His Majesty’s patronage, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!”

The messenger hurriedly cried. The more I did, the more I didn’t understand. Of course, the patronage of the imperial family is more special than any other patronage. However, there was no problem with the imperial family if they did not receive it. But why are you being so persistent? Still, I was going to refuse because of ‘that child’. It felt more dubious. When I didn’t speak, the messenger, who was a little restless, just started to speak.

“The patronage of the imperial family will be more special than any other patronage. We will support our children as they grow up, and the amount will be more than any other donation. That money is enough to owe Baron Krak Friedon… … .”

“Wait, how do you know that?”

I listened intently and stopped at the words ‘I owe Baron Krak Friedon’. Belatedly, the messenger realized my mistake and shut his mouth, but it was already too late. My expression hardened coldly.

“Are you sure you did a background check on me?”

“that… … .”

“I haven’t heard of a background check for sponsorship.”

“… … that is… … .”

The messenger did not know what to do. I looked at him quietly and said quietly.

“I am grateful for the favor of the imperial family, but I will decline any sponsorship.”

Even after receiving a background check, I could tell that this sponsorship was not a pure purpose. At first, the situation itself was not understood. Suddenly the emperor sponsors our nursery school? There was no such thing in the original. But why… … . After a while I found the cause.

‘It’s because of Duke Crayman.’

I knew I had helped there. So I guess that’s the way to approach it. I’m glad it wasn’t a violent approach.

“Please go back.”

He turned around without hiding his discomfort. As I was about to enter the nursery with the messenger shivering on my shoulders, the messenger suddenly yelled at me.

“How dare you say that the imperial family supports you, but the director is refusing the orders of the imperial family?”

I took a deep breath at the voice of the messenger and said to him.

“I would like to thank you for your support, but it is my choice whether or not to receive it. Please come back.”

At this point, I expected that I would come back on my own. However, contrary to my expectations, the messenger raised his voice even more.

“You are rude! Do you dare to disobey His Majesty’s orders and think that you will be able to survive!”

He no longer used a nickname. I frowned in response to his clearly intimidating remarks.

“Does the imperial family originally use such coercive methods to force themselves to achieve what they want?”

“What… … !”

“If you do not die, I will write a letter directly to Your Majesty. The messenger’s attitude is very coercive and violent, so I can’t accept the support.”

“… … Are you going to threaten me now? You’re funny. Do you think His Majesty will read a letter from a fallen nobleman who is no different than a commoner? As far as I know, there are currently no families supporting this orphanage, but if you turn the imperial family into an enemy, you will not receive support from any family.”

He said as if he was giving his last swear word. It was a realistic enough warning. If you turn the emperor into an enemy, he won’t support you anywhere else.

“I can’t understand at all. Why are you refusing to support me?”

“That’s why, let me answer.”

The moment the messenger asked with an unknown face, an answer came. But that wasn’t what I said. It was a man’s voice. Me and the messenger’s heads turned at the same time. The herald took a breath and trembled his lips.

“Hey, Duke Crayman?”

As if he had been there since, he who had been leaning on the front door strode over to this side. I looked at him in an unrealistic mood. It felt like a dream. How did he suddenly appear after not seeing any news for a month? Suddenly, he stood next to me and sent down the messenger, and the messenger stuttered in bewilderment.

“Ah, no matter how duke it is, your Majesty’s will… … .”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I wonder if he did. Why don’t you get royal support?”

“… … Gong knows the answer, doesn’t he?”

At the messenger’s question, Duke Crayman’s lips curved gracefully. he replied

“Know.”

“What the hell is that!”

“My family will support this orphanage.”

He took one more step towards the astonished messenger. His large shadow completely covered the herald in an instant. He glanced at the messenger who looked at him in embarrassment.

“From today on, will be a protection agency and patronage of the Duke Craymans. Also, I will not receive any sponsorship other than me. Please tell your Majesty carefully. Go back.”

“Wow, rude! I will never forget this rudeness!”

The messenger, who shouted as if he was going to fight at any moment, was riding away in the carriage he had been riding in. In an instant, the situation was settled. I muttered as I stared blankly at the peacock’s back.

“… … dismissal?”

Then he turned around. His golden eyes met me first. He slowly turned around and faced me. Then he said. In a very gentle and pleasant voice.

“Sorry for late.”

I only now looked at him properly and realized it later. I couldn’t believe it, so I asked.

“Perhaps… … You didn’t even stop by the mansion and ran straight away?”

It was really hard to believe, but his figure was unraveled quite a bit. Duke Crayman was silent. In that silence I read yes. Oh My God. Knowing that the Duke could be embarrassing, I couldn’t take my eyes off him. His black hair, which would have been neatly droopy, was slightly messy. It wasn’t just that. The buttons on the shirt were closed, and the sleeves were different lengths. It’s only a little messed up, but I couldn’t help but be surprised as I knew Duke Crayman in the original. But nevertheless, he was as smooth as a painting. The slightly disorganized appearance evoked a rather strange feeling. It felt different from the peacock I saw a month ago. Meanwhile, Duke Crayman turned his gaze slightly. Then he said in a quiet voice.

“… … Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Oh, I’m sorry. You appeared so suddenly… … .”

Then I woke up, realized that I had offended him, and apologized quickly. I was also surprised that he appeared suddenly, but his appearance was unexpected, so I was staring blankly at him without realizing it. But the most amazing thing about it.

-“From today on, will be a protection agency and supporter of the Duke Craymans. Please tell your Majesty carefully. Go back.”

‘That must be real.’

The voice of the duke, who was still declaring support, did not leave his mind. For a moment, I was startled and almost grabbed the hem of my sleeve and asked if it was true. Anyway, for now.

“You go inside. It’s shabby, but I’ll serve you tea.”

“… … Gladly.”

My proposal was readily accepted by the Duke. As I was guiding him inside, I found children huddled at the door of the restaurant. The peacock who was following also stopped for a moment when he saw the children. he muttered quietly.

“You are afraid of me.”

As he said, the children’s gaze toward the peacock was more fear than curiosity. I couldn’t get rid of the sad expression on my face. Until they came to , the children were abused by various nobles. I glanced at Duke Crayman.

‘It’s not unusual for anyone to see.’

From afar, he was exuding an aura that was not the criminal. It was also natural for the children to be vigilant. Duke Crayman could not take his eyes off the children for a long time. Complex and subtle emotions were buried in his golden eyes. I said, drawing his attention.

“The director’s office is over here.”

As I stepped back, he followed me slowly.

Um, it’s so bad that I’m walking like this.

‘I’m worried about my back.’

Duke Crayman, no one else, was walking right behind me, following me. The only one who can oppose the Emperor. The one who creates the future emperor. A person with no adversary. I felt humbled in front of him with a huge modifier. But it was so reassuring. At least, if this man were on my side, I don’t think there would ever be. Duke Crayman said as he was walking.

“This is a cozy place.”

“is that so?”

“It has good light, and it feels like a place where children live. You must have paid a lot of attention.”

His gaze turned to the ceiling I had filled in. The sloppy workmanship was visible at a glance. A little embarrassed, I turned my head slightly.

“It’s the right place for children to live. Still, it’s an honor to hear you say that. Ah, here it is.”

Finally, we arrived in front of the principal’s office. The sign was not removed by me. I opened the door and went inside, paused for a moment.

‘More, dirty.’

The first thing that caught my eye was the unorganized desk top. Financial statements, personal information of the children, and documents related to the operation of the orphanage were scattered all over the place. A landscape as if it had been bombed. Compared to the duke’s office, which was kept neat even though he was busy, my room was nothing more than a garbage dump. My face just got hot. But I’m also sad. Who knew the duke would come so suddenly today! Of course, I knew that I would be informed in writing.

After guiding the peacock to the sofa, I pretended not to know and quietly cleared the desk, then I took out a teapot and boiled water. Cocoa burns well, but we are not good at making tea, so we had to brew tea instead with a tea bag. The tea I prepared was green tea. For reference, there were no tea bags in this world. So I made it myself. The method is very simple. Put the right amount of tea leaves in a thin cloth, tie a string, and seal it as it is. It is difficult to make tea that is sensitive to temperature or how we use it, but it was very effective when brewing popular green tea or barley tea.

“Here, I don’t know if it will suit your taste.”

I set the teacup in front of him and sat across from him, and the peacock looked down at the teacup. After a while he parted his lips.

“It’s special. What is this?”

He said as he pulled up the tip of the tea bag with his finger. Green tea drops fell with the sound of fondant. I answered.

“It’s a tea bag. It’s a pocket where you can feel the scent of tea without having to brew it in a complicated way.”

“It’s amazing… … . Did the baron come up with this?”

“Ah yes. Well, for now.”

I’m not the first invention, but I’ll be the first in this world, so what I thought is correct? It was vague, but let’s put it that way for now. After stirring the tea bag a few more times, the peacock finally put his lips to the teacup.

I pretended it wasn’t and focused on the tip of his lips. I just got nervous. His neck was trembling. Then he put down the teacup. I swallowed a little. The peacock opened his lips.

“Young man.”

“Oh, it’s because we’re not directly involved. If it doesn’t suit your taste, try a new one right now… … .”

“No, that’s good.”

He touched the teacup. Then he took another sip and said.

“It’s just right if it’s not too bitter or too soft.”

He could feel the heat and moisture in his voice. Lips were moist. I quickly turned around and answered.

“Hey, I’m glad you like it. If it’s okay with you, how many can I bring with you when you die? If it’s okay with you.”

“Is that okay?”

“It’s not going to happen.”

“Yes, I am willing.”

I turned my gaze back. Is it because of the feeling? Peacock looks good. Not that it wasn’t, but his lips as he drank green tea drew a slight arc. I couldn’t take my eyes off that look. Somehow, today, it seemed like I was seeing a lot of new faces of the peacock that I didn’t expect.

Meanwhile, the peacock, who drank all the green tea, put down his teacup and looked at me. Then I came to my senses and I faced him seriously. I opened the door first.

“I heard the news. He said that he had successfully completed trade with the Western Kingdom. congratulations.”

“The rumor has already spread.”

“Did you not know?”

“I didn’t know. I have just arrived in the capital.”

I squinted my eyes. Hearing his words, I had a question. Then why did the duke come to me as soon as he came to the capital? It would have been enough to send a letter to him leisurely after stopping by the mansion to relieve his fatigue.

‘Did he even expect the emperor’s messenger to come?’

Even so, because of the promise he and I had made, I would not divulge any information to the Emperor. So, there is no reason to come to me in such a hurry. I looked at the peacock. He closed his eyes for a moment as if tired. It was only now that he could see the dark under his eyes. He was so exhausted that the accumulated fatigue was transmitted to me. he said in a locked voice.

“Thanks to the information the baron gave us, we have successfully completed our trade with the Western Kingdom. Trade routes are also from the Craymans… … .”

“… … why.”

As I cut off his words and muttered, I lifted the eyelids that had been pressed down. I blinked my eyes for a moment. I later realized what I had done. The words that had been occupying my head all along came out of my mouth without me knowing.

I was quick to say nothing. But when I took it out of my mouth, I was curious. Wouldn’t it be okay to ask directly about what happened? The peacock looked at me without a word. He seemed to be waiting for the backstory. I clenched my fist. And I asked the question I had been holding on to.

“Why, sir, did you come to me right away? You must have had enough time to stop by the mansion.”

The question was thrown. My heart was pounding for some reason. what is it How does it feel to be in front of the interviewer in the interview room? It’s a similar feeling. Silence ensued for a while. As he became more and more regretful that he asked questions for no reason, he opened his mouth.

“Did you tell me?”

His gaze just hit me and it broke.

“If the information the baron gave me is true, I will use Young-ae as my benefactor.”

-“… … If this information is true, I will use Baron Siela Feirund as my benefactor.”

Before leaving the Duke’s office, I remembered what he had said to me. He smiled at me astonished and said,

“Isn’t it natural to find the benefactor you are most grateful for first?”

Suddenly, a wind blew through the open window. His golden eyes gleamed with warmth as his hair shook. There was a faint scent of green tea from somewhere. I had a strange feeling. So… … I mean, it felt weird.

I stared blankly at the peacock. Black hair fluttering in the wind, sharp eyes, neat features, and a large body. As if the melody of a piano harmonizes, the combination of this space where I am now and Duke Crayman was very suitable. It was as if I was looking at a single picture. If I let go of my mind, I feel like I’m going to fall for that look. But it was at another point where I felt strange.

‘Am I the benefactor of the Duke of Crayman?’

Who is Duke Crayman? The most powerful of the Lux Empire, who completely turned the battlefield upside down, beheaded thousands of heads, and dared not touch even the emperor easily. He was saying that I am a benefactor in front of me now. Somehow, I shrugged my shoulders.

‘Wake. What are you shrugging about!’

I immediately beat myself up. For a moment, he forgot this situation and was dazzled by the fragments of his words and almost showed a dazzling appearance.

‘But I don’t think it’s a lie either.’

The meaning of saying that he had come to see the benefactor first was a little strange, but it seemed certain that he had come to convey his unspoken meaning to me. And I could guess what it was. I looked at him without saying a word. After a moment, the peacock opened his mouth.

“I will keep my promise. Thanks to the Baron, I have opened the sea route safely. But is it really all about sponsoring this orphanage? This is not to underestimate the value of sponsorship. I mean, if you want more, I’ll listen to you, so just tell me.”

The Duke said in a serious tone. I blinked my eyes at the unexpected suggestion. And for a moment I pondered what he had said. want more… … . Shortly thereafter, I parted my lips.

“… … There is one thing I want.”

“What is it?”

When the Duke asked, I lifted my head and made eye contact with him. and said

“Please don’t call me Baron.”

“… … Well?”

He looked unsatisfied with his answer. I said, thinking that I see a lot of him today.

“Call me Ciel.”

“… … Do you want me to call you by name?”

“If you feel uncomfortable, Feirund is fine.”

I said with a smile, but the peacock’s face was difficult to understand. That’s because names were only allowed in friendly relations between nobles. But when I ask him to call me by my first name, he can’t help but be embarrassed.

‘But the title of baron was not accustomed to it.’

Having lived in a democratic country where no status exists, the title baron felt so unfamiliar and foreign to me. So whenever I heard that name, my shoulders kept shaking and my expression became awkward. If these unnatural appearances continue, Duke Crayman will naturally become suspicious of me. I wanted to avoid such a situation as much as possible. Therefore, it was decided that Ciela would be better for clean and simple. The reason was that. Even so, I thought later that the duke, who did not know the circumstances, could be misunderstood. I was just about to add the word to call me by my last name.

“Ciel.”

“uh… … .”

By surprise, he put my name in his mouth. For a moment, it felt like my heart was going to drop. Somehow, after I entered this body, for the first time, it felt like I was calling the real me instead of the ‘Director’, so I was speechless for a moment. The fact that his voice was so sweet also contributed. He muttered, narrowing his brow a little.

“It’s my first time calling a woman’s name, so it’s awkward… … .”

“Oh, no. It was very natural.”

It was so natural that for a moment I wondered what was going on. There was no need for a backstory. He looked at me and answered with a slight smile.

“is it. Still, I need to practice a little more so that I can sing more naturally.”

“No, you don’t even need to practice… … .”

Duke Crayman showed his serious side from being completely useless. But it never looked bad. It means that he sincerely accepted my request, which may seem absurd at first glance. It felt a bit cute to try to listen perfectly.

‘Crazy, myself.’

How cute is Duke Crayman on the battlefield? If anyone had heard it, it was a remark that would make them startled and grab the back of their neck.

“Is there nothing more than this? You are welcome to say anything, Ciel.”

Ciel. My name, which continued to the end, was scattered like sand without a shape. Every time I heard it, something tickled me. I was about to shake my head, saying that there was really nothing in his words, but I stopped for a moment. Because something suddenly came to mind.

“then… … .”

I could feel him concentrating on my lips. I muttered as I touched the now completely cooled teacup.

“In the future, if the child in our orphanage is in danger, will your Excellency protect the child?”

Knowing the future of books, I could not help but tremble with anxiety. Because the future of this orphanage as I know it was so miserable. We will do our best to prevent that future from coming. However, there will be times when it is difficult for me to do it on my own. At that time, I thought that if Duke Crayman had the power, I could somehow get through it. This may be a bit of a nonsensical statement. He has already done all his duties as a sponsor. But even telling him to protect the child. However, Duke Crayman was the only one who could ask for help in case of an emergency, so he said in spite of his embarrassment.

Duke Crayman looked at me silently for a moment. he replied

“good. In my name, Ciel, I will protect your child.”

“thanks… … .”

“But then, who will protect you?”

“Yes?”

When he asked the question in an unexpected way, I let out a stunned sound.

who am i protecting? What does that mean? He let out a deep sigh when I noticed something I didn’t understand. Then he made eye contact with me.

“You don’t seem to notice at all, but do you know that from the time the duke’s residence asked me, the only condition for you was children? It is still the same now. You say you want to protect your children, but you don’t care about your own safety at all.”

“That’s because the children are weaker than me… … .”

“It doesn’t matter if you’re weak or not. What matters is the love you have for yourself. From my point of view, Ciel, you seem to have a tendency to be harsh on yourself. Are all nursery school principals like that?”

“that… … .”

I was speechless. It was a problem that I had never even thought about in my previous life or this time in my life. my comfort? affection for me? There could be no such thing. I’m busy feeding the orphanage, but I don’t have time to think about myself. In the midst of confusion, the duke continued his words.

“If such a situation arises, I will save the children and protect you, Ciela. you are my benefactor So when that happens, you must hold my hand.”

“… … .”

His demeanor was very determined. Hearing those words, I was overcome with indescribable emotions. When he said that he would protect me, I couldn’t readily answer any questions. After wandering for a while, he opened his mouth.

“I don’t know why you care so much about me.”

“My support includes you.”

“… … .”

“Sponsorship does not mean responsibility. Besides, I was just trying to take responsibility for what I said earlier, when I told the imperial messenger that they would not accept any sponsorship other than the Duke Craymans.”

The answer that came out without a single hesitation contained only sincerity. I looked at Crayman with new eyes. In “The Unerasable Scar”, Crayman was only there to make Cloan the emperor. Of course, his influence on the overall book is by no means small, but in the end, the supporting role was a supporting role. So I also read the book and didn’t think much of him. I just had a good feeling that he was on the side of the man. However… … He was a much more upright and responsible man than I thought. So much so that I wondered if I could even wield him.

‘However.’

Such a man should not be turned into an enemy. You have to be friendly enough to be friendly. by the way… … .

‘I’ve been feeling weird ever since.’

From the moment I heard his words, a strange feeling kept growing in me. feeling for the first time. What the hell is this feeling? Will I continue to feel this way when I am with this man? Difficulty controlling emotions

‘Well, we won’t see each other for a while.’

After all, after all, he is only a supporter, and his place is Duke Crayman’s residence, far away from this . You won’t see him unless something special happens. Thinking like that, a certain regret arose, but I pretended not to know the regret. I didn’t want to put any pressure on him. Instead, I smiled at Duke Crayman. he stared at me

“I see. Then I’ll take care of you too, sir.”

“… … okay.”

he replied For a moment there was a strange atmosphere. I closed my eyes and opened them. I returned to the form I had before being swayed by my emotions and spoke up.

“Then let’s talk about sponsorship in earnest, shall we?”

* * *

As we talked, it became a night when the sun was setting slowly. The stories were longer than I expected, but they were generally hopeful stories for me. First of all, donations are made on the 14th of every month. So, starting tomorrow, it was decided that if Duke Crayman sent more than a certain amount to the bank, I would withdraw money. Other than that, it was concluded that material things, children’s clothes and food were occasionally sent. As simple as it may seem, it was our first contract sponsorship, so he and I were a little lost. Anyway, for the time being… … , no, you don’t have to worry about money until your children are independent. That fact made me cringe.

“Go carefully.”

I saw Duke Crayman riding on the carriage and said in a soft voice. As he was climbing, he stopped and looked back at me. And said in a soft voice.

“Green tea was delicious. Will I be treated again next time, Ciel?”

I rolled my eyes at his words. Then he smiled broadly and said.

“I’ll send you some tea bags as the peacock. We’ll send you the recipe too, so you can savor it when you want.”

“… … Thank you so much.”

It was said with consideration, but Duke Crayman seemed a little dissatisfied. Before finding the cause, he got into the wagon and soon the wagon left the orphanage. I watched the carriage until it completely disappeared, and then I went back to the tumbling orphanage. The children were all asleep, so the son-in-law was quiet. When I entered the kitchen, the dishes were in a state of being washed.

… … because i do I felt sorry for not paying much attention to the children today. But what to do? Did I even know that today would be such a crazy day? I stopped walking as I was about to leave, seeing nothing to do. Then I went back and started boiling hot water. It was meant to be coffee.

“Uh, write.”

There is no mixed coffee here. Because it is 100% pure coffee beans, it was difficult to bear the bitter taste. After pouring in the sugar, I took my cup and went outside and sat down on the bench. I was thinking of going in to get some night air.

“The night sky is beautiful.”

I leaned back on my back, sipping my coffee and looking up at the sky. The sky here, where there is no pollution, was truly as beautiful as it was enchanting. A star full of stars and a large silver moon adorning the center. The clear blue sky without a single cloud made my heart feel refreshed. Then, suddenly, I remembered what the Duke had said.

‘I’ll keep it too.’

Thinking about it, I laughed a little. Hopefully, in my lifetime, I will hear someone say something like that. I was always in a position to protect, not a position to be guarded. So, his words were embarrassing, but also happy at the same time. what is it The fact that I had someone I could rely on mentally made me feel more comfortable. I felt reassured that I had someone to protect me, even if it was just a word.

‘The donations are from tomorrow, so I will go to the bank tomorrow.’

In the meantime, I was worried that only the children would be left, but since I can’t hire people right away, I’m anxious, but I have no choice but to trust and go out.

‘When I come back, I buy some clothes and food.’

How much will the donations come in? I don’t know the exact amount. I just negotiated at least 50 gold or more. The minimum amount is guaranteed for me, so there is nothing to lose, and the Duke didn’t say much about it, so I expected that maybe 50 gold would come in. At most, it would be around 60 gold. If that’s enough, it wouldn’t be too difficult to educate Jack. That’s how I was immersed in thought. As soon as I suddenly felt a sense of popularity, I quickly turned my head. I was startled when I saw the small imprint in front of me.

“Jack? Why don’t you sleep… … .”

When I called, Jack looked at me. However, there was something a bit strange about him.

“Jack… … ?”

Jack’s face was obscured by a shadow. He opened his lips slightly.

“Master… … .”

“Jack, it’s cold in the wind, so why aren’t you sleeping?”

I quickly walked over to Jack. Jack was wearing only one pajamas. Autumn is already in the middle, so it is moderately cool during the day, but it gets cold at night. I’m wearing a shawl too, but Jack was wearing nothing but pajamas. Before I even questioned why Jack was here at this time, I put my shawl over Jack’s shoulder. It was probably a little big, but the warming effect would be good. Jack stared at me as I wrapped the shawl around him.

“Did you even go for a walk? However, you should dress warmly.”

“… … no.”

“Huh? then?”

“I came out to see the principal was there. I have something to tell you.”

I blinked at Jack’s unexpected words. I have something to tell you. I was taken aback for a moment, but then I straightened my bent body. And he said to Jack.

“okay. Shall we go inside then?”

“No, Ann is so frustrated. I want to talk to you here.”

said Jack. I nodded at Jack’s words that I would like to have a consultation here.

“Well then, then.”

Jack’s expression darkened at my answer. I sat down on the bench again and patted the seat next to me with my palm.

“Come here.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Jack slowly walked over to me and sat down. The end of the long shawl was almost as if it was about to rub against the floor. There was silence for a moment. No one spoke first.

I waited for Jack to speak first. After a while, Jack opened his mouth. But what came out was unexpected.

“Aren’t you cold?”

“Huh? Ah.”

I widened my eyes at his unexpected question. Because he didn’t know that Jack would ask such a question. Jack’s gaze reached the hem of my robe. I looked down at my outfit. He was wearing a shawl, so I didn’t notice it, but his underwear was a thin and comfortable indoor coat. Come to think of it, I must have greeted the duke in this outfit. I was unaware of it, but now that I see it, it was a very free dress to treat the duke.

‘Well, you’re the one who suddenly appeared without notice, so you’ll understand.’

It seems that Duke Crayman didn’t pay much attention to it in the first place, though.

“yes I’m fine. I just drank coffee and feel warm inside.”

I answered Jack with a firm voice, but it was actually a little cold. This is the amount of heat from the coffee that remains, but as time passes, the chill will come in. I couldn’t go to the director’s office with Jack, who had something to say, so I stayed upright. But for some reason, Jack looked at me with an unknown expression.

The current Jack is, somehow, a little different from usual. From the beginning, Jack was an unknown child. Ren and Edie, who have started to open their hearts to me, and Clauan, who is hot-tempered and unable to hide her feelings, and Lodi, who is still young. The other children knew what they were thinking and what they wanted, but only Jack had no idea what he was thinking. For always looking at me with tightly closed lips and cold eyes. As if there was nothing to ask of me. But now Jack seemed to be shaking. What was it that shook him so much? I knew it had to do with what Jack was trying to say to me. He wiggled his fingers as he waited for Jack’s next words.

‘Ugh, it’s a little cold too.’

I’ve always been cold a lot, but this body was better than that. I felt as if my fingertips were frozen from just getting a little cold wind. Even though she has such a body, I thought she was wearing revealing clothes like that. I didn’t try hard to show that I was getting cold. I’m just quietly waiting for Jack’s next words… … . Jack reached out to me. Jack’s body leaned towards me. I was a little startled and watched what Jack was doing.

“… … sorry. I knew you were tolerating the cold.”

I saw the shawl wrapped around my shoulders. The shawl started at my shoulder and went all the way to Jack’s shoulder. Fortunately, the shawl was large enough to wrap the two of them without too much strain.

“But, I was curious. How will the manager react?”

“What… … .”

“I have a problem.”

Jack suddenly spoke. Jack said before even questioning that he was curious about my reaction. I shut my lips and looked at him.

“You asked if you wanted to take a class.”

That’s exactly what happened this morning. I nodded.

“Yes it was.”

“I want to receive it. But can I get it?”

Why? Jack’s intonation was consistent and his expression was unwavering, but in my eyes it felt as if he was collapsing.

“… … If you want to go, you can go. I can go.”

“Education is expensive and there is no one to look after the children while I am in class. And again… … .”

Jack blurted out the ending. It was as if I knew the words behind it. I know the secret Jack is hiding. The catastrophic future of the orphanage also has to do with it. Knowing that fact better than anyone else, Jack was holding back his desires. only to protect the children.

But Jack was still young. Although he looked like an adult, he was a child in the end, and adults were bound to be shaken in front of what they longed for. How much less is the child suffocating? This was not a troubled consultation. It was one-sided Jack’s suffering. I just found out The reason Jack knew I was cold, but pretended not to be, was to find out if I had really changed. So, can I reveal my suffering? However, it seems that Jack didn’t notice that such trouble itself meant that he had already opened his heart to me.

“The eldest brother and older brother, I have to protect and take care of the children. I tried to neglect the children because of personal greed… … I feel sorry for myself. Yet… … .”

Jack buried his face in his hands as if in pain. In that figure, I saw myself. Just because I was the eldest at an orphanage, I gave up all my dreams and academic backgrounds and just worked.

‘I wonder if I was like that.’

That’s too harsh. Jack is still young. He was too small and fragile to carry a heavy burden just because he was the eldest. I didn’t know what to say. Should I comfort you or should I say, ‘You’re doing well.’ But will those words really help Jack? The thought did not last long. I just said what I wanted to say to Jack the most.

“Jack is just ‘Jack’.”

Jack looked up at me. His eyes, which had never contained anything, were now full of water.

“There is no need to carry too much burden. Well, I guess I couldn’t do my job, so it must have put a lot of pressure on you. not now If you want to do something, do it. If you want to learn something, you can learn it. It’s not bad, but… … You don’t have to put up with what you want to do. As much as Jack did his best for the children, I will fulfill my responsibilities.”

“I’m afraid my greed will ruin everything… … .”

Jack’s lips trembled. It looked like he was barely holding on to any emotion. I smiled at Jack like that. Maybe Jack thinks I don’t understand what he’s saying now. But I read this book and knew all about Jack’s past and future. I know what Jack means now, and that’s the only answer I can give.

“I will protect you.”

“… … .”

“I will protect you, the children, and this orphanage, so you just need to be Jack. It can be a child of fourteen years old.”

Why? Suddenly, Duke Crayman came to mind. Jack’s eyes twinkled.

“Master… … .”

I got up. The shawl that had been wrapped around my shoulders fell on the bench. As I sat on the bench, Jack looked up at me. I reached out to Jack and said.

“Let’s go in today. It’s a big deal if you catch a cold. Let’s talk about class again when we get a good night’s sleep, eat well, and feel less burdened.”

Jack looked at my hand without saying a word. After a while, Jack didn’t hold my hand. But I did not withdraw my hand. After a while, Jack grabbed my hand and stood up. I smiled as if I did well. Jack’s face turned a little red.

“Come on in and go to sleep. Cover yourself with a blanket.”

I stood in front of the door and said to Jack. But Jack didn’t go right in, he hesitated in front of me. After a while, Jack’s small voice was heard.

“… … thank you.”

Leaving those words behind, Jack ran back into the room as if being chased by something. Staring blankly at the closed door in front of me, I smiled and walked away. Returning to my room, I organized the conversation with the duke today. Then his face came up and the pen tip stopped for a moment. What he said lingered in my mind.

‘I’m keeping it too.’

At that moment, the door opened with a knocking sound. I thought it was Jack again, but the person who came in was Cloan. I got up.

“Cloan? What’s wrong with not sleeping?”

Does Jack and Cloan have anything to say to me? Cloan hesitated to answer my question and offered something. When I confirmed what he had brought out, I was surprised at the unexpected thing.

“This… … .”

“Hey, you got hurt because of me this morning. So, treat it with this… … .”

What he brought out was none other than a bandage. I was probably talking about getting injured while picking up Cloan from the jungle gym this morning.

‘I hid it because I hid it.’

Cloan, who fell on me, must have noticed that I was injured. Even so, I couldn’t believe Kloane’s actions, so I blinked. Probably because Cloan always had a wall up for me in a different way than Jack. If it had been, I wouldn’t have brought the medicine even if I had been injured. So this was Cloan’s own way of apologizing. An unfamiliar feeling came over me.

“Blood, if you don’t need it… … .”

Embarrassed when I didn’t receive it, Cloan tried to withdraw her hand. I quickly grabbed the bandage. And said in a moving voice.

“thanks. I will write well.”

“huh… … .”

I stroked Chloane’s hair without saying a word. Cloan looked dissatisfied with my touch, but didn’t pull herself out. It felt as if a stray cat, who was very wary, accepted my hand for the first time. After returning Cloan, I bandaged my ankle. After tying the tight bandages, I looked down at my ankles for a moment. And smiled. Somehow, I had a feeling that today will be a day I will never forget for the rest of my life.

* * *

“So, instead of sponsoring, are you reporting to me that you were kicked out by the duke?”

As the emperor’s wrath resounded, the messenger who had visited trembled and banged his head on the floor. The atmosphere in the hall where all the vassals stood was very bloody and serene. Is it the only noise you can hear the herald’s teeth clashing? The emperor, who had occupied the throne soaked in his brother’s blood, looked down at the messenger with his frozen eyes. His lips opened and thick flesh leaked out.

“It’s absurd. Even if I insult the name of the imperial family, it is not enough that I dared to fail to obey an order.

“Ha, ha ha, Your Majesty! The peacock’s momentum is so great… … !”

“Shut up!”

“Black… … .”

The messenger looked like he was going to die of embarrassment. It’s no one else, and the Duke Crayman kicks him out because he says he’s in his area, but what kind of power does he have to oppose him, who is just a messenger! Reluctantly, I came back and posted a report as it was, and this is the situation now.

The messenger was sure. Today my neck will fly away. All of my predecessors’ messengers must return headless corpses after they have brought bad news to the Emperor. For this reason, even among the messengers, there was even a saying that when you go to deliver a sheet music to the emperor, you should wipe your neck. The reason for wiping the neck was simple. To go pain-free at once. The messenger raised his head. Immediately, his eyes met the arrogant and cruel emperor. Even just looking at him made his neck tingle, but he tried to post all the reports before he died.

‘ said Duke Crayman. There, is already a protection agency under the Crayman family, and the Duke family will be the only sponsor of the orphanage. I was told that no one would be able to support an orphanage… … !”

As soon as the messenger finished speaking, he closed his eyes. Because I was sure my neck would fly away soon. But even after a while, his neck did not fall off. The moment the messenger slowly opened his eyes, the unbelievably the emperor’s smiling voice pierced his ears.

“Right. I was finally convinced that there was some kind of relationship between the Duke of Crayman and the orphanage.”

The emperor rubbed his chin. The moment he heard the messenger saying that he had been kicked out by the duke for the first time, his head turned white in anger. And I tried to punish the messenger who dared to tarnish the imperial family and my honor. At the next messenger’s words, he changed his mind.

‘This is an unexpected harvest.’

Although he could not establish a relationship with the orphanage, he gained the conviction that the relationship between the nursery school and the duke was special. I don’t think the mere director would have given the duke any information about the sea route. There’s no way the director would have such information. But it’s fine if it isn’t. If there was any special relationship between the Duke of Crayman and the orphanage, that alone was worth taking advantage of. Therefore, it was intended to establish a relationship with the director and watch, but now there is no need to do so.

“I will give you a new name.”

As the emperor raised his hand, the attendant who was guarding came closer and put down the pen and paper. The emperor began to write something on the paper. After a while, he stopped writing, folded the paper, put it in an envelope, and pressed the seal of the imperial family to seal it.

“Come closer, the messenger.”

“Yes, yes.”

Embarrassed by the unexpected situation, the messenger climbed up on his knees following the emperor’s command to come closer. When he finally reached the front of the emperor, he offered something to the messenger. It was a blue letter.

“Please pass this on to the head of the orphanage. You will never make a mistake this time.”

The messenger’s eyes widened. He handed the letter with trembling hands and bowed his head deeply.

“I will obey your orders.”

“go.”

“Yes.”

The messenger went down to his knees again and immediately left the hall. When the messenger disappeared, the Emperor stood up and said.

“Today’s inquiry ends here.”

After announcing the dissolution, the emperor was the first to leave the hall. The servant followed him. The emperor entered the room and took off the heavy cloak he was wearing on his shoulders. The servant who ran quickly accepted it. But the emperor did not put down the heavy coffin on his head. He said without looking at the servant.

“Did you find the child?”

“yet… … .”

The servant could not finish the answer without leaving. An inkwell from nowhere hit his forehead and fell. The forehead, which was orthodoxly hit in the corner, was torn and bleeding began, but the servant did not wipe the blood or show any pain. He simply bowed his head toward the emperor.

“I hate being incompetent. My older brother was also incompetent, so he handed over the throne to me. I don’t think you’ll understand what this means.”

“We will find out as soon as possible.”

“scram.”

“Yes.”

The servant left the room with his back bowed. When the door closed, the emperor sat down on his chair. I closed my eyes and placed my hand on my heart. beating It beats violently, like it’s going to explode. It wasn’t because of excitement.

fear. The emperor was obviously afraid. At the thought of not knowing when, where, and where someone might slap his head and covet this seat obtained by his blood. That is why he has excluded things that try to take over his place even a little. But there was something that didn’t work. One is Duke Crayman. And another one… … .

“Brother, where have you been hiding?”

The emperor muttered quietly. He quietly opened his eyes. The blue eyes were terribly cold.

“No matter where it is, even if it is the end of hell, I will surely find you and kill you.”

The emperor sneered. To someone who can’t be seen or met anymore.

* * *

“I’m going to the bank for a while. Cloan, you can’t go upstairs again without me.”

“Not anymore!”

Before going out, when I asked you to, Cloan shouted with a blushing face. Yesterday’s events must have been shocking.

“It’s probably not too late, but if you’re hungry, I’ve prepared something to eat, so eat.”

“Yes.”

“Bye.”

Ren and Edie answered my words. Lodi was still sleeping. I looked at Jack one last time. When our eyes met, Jack flinched for a moment and averted his gaze. I looked at it bitterly.

‘I want to be like this too.’

Last night Jack felt like he was, somehow, very emotionally driven. Considering Jack’s personality, who is usually rational and thorough in self-censorship, I thought he might be regretting his actions last night. Again, it was as I thought. Still, it wasn’t too bad because it was certain that Jack had opened his heart to me. As I was about to get on the carriage waiting outside after saying goodbye, I heard the sound of rapid footsteps from behind and something grabbed me and pulled me. I looked back at the weak, not strong power and put on a surprised expression.

“Jack?”

The person holding me was none other than Jack. If you look closely, you can see that he wasn’t even wearing his shoes properly.

“Do you have anything to say?”

Jack said hesitantly when I tilted my head to ask about Jack’s desperate look.

“… … Bye.”

“uh?”

“You must come.”

It may seem like an ordinary greeting at first glance, but it didn’t sound like an ordinary greeting to me. It was as if he wanted to get a promise that he would surely return. … … It could just be my misunderstanding though.

“Yeah, I’ll be there soon.”

I answered with a firm face as if making a promise. Then Jack released my clothes.

“Yes, I will be waiting.”

After Jack’s words, the carriage left the nursery. Inside the moving carriage, I was enveloped in a strange feeling. This reality felt like a dream.

‘But it’s not a dream.’

I lowered my eyes. The children I had to protect passed in front of my eyes in an instant. Cloan, Ren, Edie, Roddy and Jack.

‘Ciela sold her children and died in revenge.’

I would never do that. It will not die, nor will it put the children at risk. I swore again. You have to be more sure to protect your children. Suddenly, the carriage entered the downtown area.

* * *

“It won’t take long.”

“Yes, I will be waiting for you!”

As I got off the carriage, the coachman responded with a loud voice. With the carriage behind me, I lifted my head. The exterior of a huge bank in charge of the entire capital caught my eye. After taking a deep breath, he opened the door and stepped inside. The staff approached me with a rattle and a bell.

“welcome. What is the purpose of using it?”

“I’m here to get money.”

“Yes, I will guide you to the window.”

The staff smiled kindly and guided us along the way. Following the staff, I looked around the bank.

‘Big… … Gorgeous.’

Unlike the banks of Korea, this place was so large and splendid that you could even believe it was a castle. Each window was far away and there was also a small tea time spot that you could use while waiting. I felt like I was invited to a mansion rather than a bank.

‘Actually, there are only a few people in this world who can use banks.’

In the first place, collecting money and taking it out meant that you had to have a lot of wealth. The common people are busy with their daily income, so the main customers who used the bank were the rich, wealthy, and aristocrats. Commoners can’t even set foot in a bank once in their lifetime, so they’re done. If it had been, I wouldn’t have come to the bank either. Part of the Duke Crayman’s fortune was stored in the bank, so I had no choice but to come to the bank to receive the donation. Thanks for the new experience.

“You can use it here.”

“thank you.”

I greeted the staff and walked towards the window. In fact, it was more like a counter, a desk in a high-end department store.

“I’m here to get money.”

“Yes, are you an asset?”

“No, it’s the money in front of the name of of the Duke Crayman’s estate.”

“Oh.”

The staff widened their eyes in surprise. She said ‘The Duke of Crayman… … .’ and saw her lips move. After all, would the Duke Crayman’s prestige change because it was a bank? It was understandable that she was surprised. However, the staff showed their professional spirit and quickly captured their faces and told me.

“Do you have any proof that can confirm you?”

“This is proof that I am the director of Siela Orphanage, Siela Feirund.”

I showed Baron Feirund’s seal to the staff. After looking closely, she nodded and asked me.

“What kind of coin would you like to use?”

Coin units, what do you mean? Are you asking if you want to use gold coins or silver coins?

‘Aren’t gold coins convenient for buying and selling things?’

I answered.

“Gold coins, please.”

Then, the employee’s expression became strange for a moment, but soon returned to his original form and answered.

“Yes, please wait a moment.”

After speaking, the staff quickly went inside. I was concerned about the blurred expression for a brief moment, but what’s the matter? I waited with peace of mind. But it took quite a while compared to the one I asked to wait. Does the original bank take a long time to calculate? As I was thinking, an employee came out. But it was unusual to hold her in her hand.

thud! The staff put two huge sacks in front of me. I stuttered in confusion and asked.

“Hey, what is this?”

The staff then responded with sweat.

“A total of 500 gold coins entrusted to by the Duke of Kreiman.”

When I heard the amount, I was astonished. 500 Gold! I quickly calculated the value in my head. 100 silver coins are 1 gold, 100 gold is 1 rune. So, 500 gold means 5 runes, and 50 million won in Korean currency… … .

‘Mi, crazy.’

I remembered the contract with the duke. Was there a word in the contract that a donation would be provided once a year?

‘It was definitely on a monthly basis!’

So, now you are saying that you are supporting 50 million won every month? 50 million won per month for a year… … .

‘6 billion… … !’

The amount of money left over to buy one castle. I stumbled for a moment at the far-fetched amount that went beyond my sanity. The staff was startled and called me.

“Sir? Are you okay?”

“It’s okay, it’s okay. Ah, over there… … .”

I now understand why the staff took a long time to get the money. Also, why did you have that kind of expression when you asked for gold for the first time? Nara also asks for 5 runes as gold coins, so you might want to play around now. Suddenly, I felt sorry for the staff.

‘Maybe the Crayman family put it in the wrong place.’

In fact, it almost never happened. As the duke family is not an ordinary place and mainly engaged in trade and business, money management was more thorough than any other family. Of course, I also knew that the sky would fall for me, and this amount would not be the blood of a new foot in the Duke Craymans. By winning this trade with the Western Kingdom, the Dukes of Crayman will have much more wealth than they are now. Even if you spend 500 gold every day, it won’t be as much of a speck as a speck.

‘But too many.’

I don’t know if it’s another nursery school that takes care of dozens of children. has only five children. In addition, there are many children who are not yet educated, so they do not need a large amount of money compared to other nurseries.

‘Maybe it’s the first time you donate, so you may not know how much you need to support.’

Possibilities leaned on this side quite a bit. In any case, I thought I should tell you for sure. I can’t possibly feel this embarrassment every month. Even though I knew I might have been ignorant, I couldn’t just move on. Having made my decision, I looked at the staff with an apologetic face and said,

“Excuse me, but could you bring me only 50 gold coins and put the rest back?”

50 gold coins. There are many of these, but for now, I decided to accept only this. Considering Jack’s education expenses, let’s relax a little. The expression on the employee’s face was slightly distorted. I sincerely apologized to her.

“all right. Please wait.”

“thank you.”

The staff went inside with two huge pockets of gold coins. After a while, she came back and held a slender pouch of gold coins in her hand. I lifted my gold coin bag.

“Then, have a good time at work.”

After thanking the staff who must have suffered because of me, I left the bank. The heaviness under the wrist complicates rather than delights me.

“good bye.”

After I left the bank, I found the wagon that was waiting in a hurry. The wagon was parked on the side of the road not far away.

“Oh, are you done with work?”

The driver I was waiting for found me and ran to me within a month.

“You must be heavy, can I lift you?”

The coachman looked at the pockets I was holding and said. I shook my head.

“it’s okay.”

It’s not that I don’t really trust the coachman, but the one I had was reassuring. When I got to the carriage, I spoke to the driver for a moment before getting up.

“I have a place to go after stopping by the orphanage, can I ask you a favor?”

The first route we talked about was from a nursery school to a bank, and from a bank to a nursery school, so I said in advance that I had to stop by one more place. The driver nodded his head broadly.

“Sure. I will take you anywhere.”

“thank you.”

I smiled a little at his full of enthusiasm, and even entered myself. After a while, the wagon left the road and started running. After looking at the scenery outside the window for a moment, I turned my head and looked down at the pocket of gold I was holding in my arms. The texture of the round gold coins felt through the fabric made me both excited and worried.

* * *

“Im here.”

“It was hard. Please wait here. It will take a while.”

“Yes! Come on!”

As I parked the carriage on the main road and entered the orphanage, I stopped in surprise at the sudden appearance of a person.

“Now, wait a minute!”

“Ah!”

“Well, I’m sorry if I startled you… … . I have something to tell you, but no matter how much I ring the bell, it doesn’t come out… … .”

“you are… … .”

The person who came out was none other than a messenger. Blue-colored clothes and the imperial family pattern. However, if there was one thing that had changed a little, it looked like he was depressed unlike before. Naturally, my expression hardened. Because I remembered his coercion and intimidation last time.

“What are you doing here? If it is a sponsorship request, I know that he clearly declined it last time.”

His voice became cold even if he didn’t intend to, thinking that he might be tyrannical again. However, contrary to my expectations, the messenger waved his hand in awe.

“no! Rather than that, I had something to tell the director, so I went looking for it.”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“Yes, it is a letter from the imperial family.”

What was brought out was a blue envelope. When I wasn’t answering, the messenger reached out a little more. It was as if I would die if I didn’t take it.

“I’ll just tell you this and I’ll go back.”

“… … .”

It was a little awkward, but it was just a letter and I couldn’t spend more time here, so I was forced to accept the letter. said the messenger.

“It was clearly communicated.”

After speaking as if confirming, the messenger hurriedly returned. Left alone, I grabbed the letter and went inside. The first place I looked at was a playground with a jungle gym and other play facilities.

‘For some reason there is no Chloane.’

Usually around this time, it’s time for Cloan to run around, so I thought he was definitely playing outside. My prediction was wrong. Are you even taking a nap? Maybe they all gather together in the order of five and have a snack. Don’t eat too much.

As I walked, I predicted what the children would be doing now. When I opened the front door, the bell rang and rattled. The bell that gave a sense of intimidation with a loud sound like thunder had long since been changed. Now, children often play outside, and I can’t hear them every time. Instead, the cute hanging bell made a pleasant sound whenever it came and went.

As I entered, I stood in the hallway for a moment and looked left and right. The director’s office is on the left, and the restaurant is on the right. The door to the restaurant was firmly shut. Just in case, I sneaked up to the inside and opened the restaurant door a little bit. The door opened smoothly with no slipping noise, thanks to the recent oiling. As expected, the children were in the restaurant. But he wasn’t eating snacks.

“1 plus 1 equals 2.”

“I don’t understand, bro. Why is 1 plus 1 equal to 2? 1 Isn’t it?”

“It’s been added from one to another. count the numbers 2 Right?”

“difficult.”

“Brother, is this right?”

“right. well done great job.”

“Hehe.”

“Does Eddie understand?”

“Well, it’s a little difficult… … .”

At Jack’s question, Eddie nodded with a puzzled expression on his face. After looking at the two girls happily, I could see Jack looking complicatedly at Cloan, who was still muttering why 1 plus 1 equals 2. Still, Jack did not give up and continued to explain the reason to Cloan.

‘I hope you are studying… … .’

I was no longer able to enter the completely unexpected scenery. I wonder if the children were studying in their spare time during the day when I was working. Judging by the progress of Edie and Ren at first glance, it seemed that this kind of study had been around for quite some time.

‘I never knew.’

It was a reflection on whether I was too indifferent to the children. At the same time, I felt happy. I felt proud to see the children studying on their own even without being asked to do so.

‘By the way, Cloan hasn’t fully realized the concept of numbers yet.’

Since Chloane is ten years old, he is on the late side in Korea, but when he considers this world, Chloane was normal. In this world, unless you are a child of aristocrats and wealthy people, you will not receive a proper education. It was not uncommon for them to not be able to understand even letters, let alone numbers. The reason is simple. Because learning costs money. You have to buy textbooks, you have to buy a pen, you have to buy paper, and you have to buy time. Therefore, it is only natural that the educational level of ordinary people who are busy making a living and their children is declining. How much worse would children be who did not even receive proper attention from adults? Cloan was mediocre, Ren and Edie were smarter than their peers, and Jack was… … . nothing to say Watching Jack work hard to teach children, I strengthened my wick. Jack wants him to get an education anyway. Of course, I don’t think the process will be smooth.

I closed the restaurant more quietly than I opened it. It’s still before lunch time, and I’ll be back soon, so it’s because I didn’t want to disturb the flow of study by letting them know that I’m here. I sneaked into the principal’s office. Then, I kept the pockets of gold coins deep inside the lockable drawer and fumbled through the tea sets.

“found.”

I put them neatly in a paper bag, and then stored them in my arms. And he pulled out the letter he had received from the messenger.

‘There’s no rush, so let’s go and check it out.’

I was curious about the contents of the letter, but the driver was waiting outside and there was a place to go, so I put the letter on the desk and left the director’s office. The children who were concentrating on their studies were still unaware that I had come and gone. I also thought it was a good idea to change the bell. There was only one thing I was worried about.

‘Isn’t this dangerous if even an intruder breaks in?’

Of course, there are locks on the front door and the front door, and the wall is taller than an adult’s height, but I was still worried.

‘Last time the children escaped through a dog hole.’

During the renovation work of the nursery, I accidentally discovered a hole large enough for a small child to pass through. I asked how the children escaped the day Ren was sick, but they escaped right there. I immediately plugged the dog hole. In addition, the wall was thoroughly inspected to see if there were any remaining holes, and no more open holes were found. So, the chance of someone breaking in is low, but still, I feel anxious whenever I go out with my children alone.

‘Should I hire at least one person?’

Heading to the carriage, I was in trouble. With a portion of the donations from the Duke Craymans, not only would they be able to raise enough children, but they would also be able to hire at least one caretaker. All I do is pay the orphanage and look after the children when I’m not there, so it won’t cost a lot of money. The common people who do not have a job will provide support without you.

‘But it’s also insecure.’

It was already predicted how difficult it would be to screen out those with a certain identity. It’s hard to tell if a low-quality person approaches with a bad mind.

“Oh, are you out?”

As I went to the carriage, the driver quickly opened the door. I said, stepping on the simple steps and climbing up the carriage. for now.

“Please go to Duke Crayman’s mansion.”

His eyes widened as he promised to take me anywhere.

* * *

The carriage ran through the forest. After a while, the carriage stopped moving.

“Well, it has arrived.”

The coachman stuttered announcing that he had arrived. With those words in mind, I got out of the carriage. Then I was greeted by the still overwhelming scenery of Goseong. In front of the main gate of the duke’s house, two knights were guarding them with their swords. This carriage was not allowed to enter, so it was only possible to enter with permission from here. The sight of the knights standing on the ground with their swords drawn made me nervous and swallowed my saliva. The coachman said to me in a trembling voice.

“I, Lady. I, am I really here?”

What he was asking was obvious. Is this really a place for people like us to come? Of course I don’t know either. Last time I was called, but this time it’s definitely different. Come to think of it, I was a little worried about whether it would be okay for me to come to visit even if I was a sponsor. Still, shouldn’t you be doing what you want to do? I wish I could even kill you

“Wait here.”

“Wow, it’s dangerous. It seems that the Lady doesn’t know much about Duke Crayman… … .”

Seeing the knight’s eyes, he lowered his voice and whispered in my ear.

“He is a war reaper without blood or tears,” he said.

Hearing the coachman’s words, my gaze fell down. The part that I read in the book, ‘People are also afraid of him, the reaper of the battlefield’, was realized here.

“He’s a war ambassador… … .”

As I murmured, the coachman nodded his head as if he had accepted it.

“Now you know? So we must get out of this dangerous place.”

The driver took the appearance of driving a carriage at any moment. I looked at him quietly and smiled. The expression on the driver’s face lit up, judging it arbitrarily. I said.

“Don’t be rude if you don’t know.”

The driver was bewildered by my cold voice and asked.

“Yes?”

I turned my gaze to the peacock’s house without answering. It was natural for him to be upset. He said this with his own thoughts on me, but my reply back was so cold.

‘However… … .’

He knew that he was being called by such a nickname. Because I read it as a book. Since commoners do not know anything about him, it is natural to feel proud of his performance on the battlefield, but also feel fear at the same time. Rumors spread maliciously by the imperial family and nobles also played a part. So it wasn’t the driver’s fault. Rather, he must have been thinking of me.

‘But I’m still angry.’

One by one, I remembered the peacock who was treating me. It was a little scary at first, but he was polite to me until the end and… … .

“If such a situation arises, I will save the children and protect you, Ciela. you are my benefactor So when that happens, you must hold my hand.”

The words he said as he met his golden eyes that had melted his sincerity came to mind. The moment I heard those words, for the first time in my life, I felt an indescribable feeling. Either way, I know he’s not the kind of person to listen to. So, I stopped arguing with the coachman.

Leaving behind the bewildered driver, I approached the knights guarding the door. The knight, who had been paying attention since the carriage stopped, became more vigilant as I approached. There was only one woman approaching, but there was no sign of being vigilant. After all, the Duke of Crayman was amazed.

“What’s the matter? This is Duke Crayman’s residence.”

“I have come to see the Duke.”

At my words, the eyes of the knights shook. the article asked.

“Do you have an appointment?”

“It’s not… … .”

After a moment’s silence, I looked at the article and said.

“Go inside and tell me. Siela Feirund has come to deliver the ‘it’ promised to you. Then you will understand.”

“… … .”

“In the meantime, I will be waiting here.”

The knight’s eyes narrowed at my words. There was a clear sign of whether it was really okay to grant this woman’s request. But they will be forced to go in. Because it has to do with ‘Duke Crayman’ and not anyone else. Not a single little thing can be overlooked about him. I made a pretty serious measure to the duke saying, ‘That’s what I promised,’ so it’s sure to have an effect.

“Wait a minute.”

Also, it worked. The knight who exchanged glances said to me. I smiled innocently and nodded my head.

“Sure.”

After a while, a knight rode a horse tied up and went inside. Because the scale of the mansion is so large, it takes a very long time to walk.

‘It will take quite some time though.’

There must be a procedure that must be dealt with there. I approached the coachman, who was still standing blankly, intent on waiting in the wagon while the knight brought the news.

“Wait a little bit and you will get an answer.”

“Lee, Lady. Are you really okay?”

The driver asked, still afraid. At this point, I wondered if I had brought him here for nothing. Seeing her pure fear, I didn’t feel comfortable either. I pressed my hand on the trembling coachman’s shoulder and he looked at me. I said with as relaxed a look as I could.

“Don’t worry too much, nothing will happen. Sir Crayman is not as scary as you think.”

“Hey, are you acquainted with him?”

“Well, a little… … I have a one-sided meal.”

I know him well by reading the book, but he doesn’t know much about me, so this should be a good compromise. However, although it was abbreviated to say the least, the coachman was surprised at the fact that he had one-sidedness.

“You know that Duke of Craiman, are you a central noble?”

he asked cautiously. central nobility. The term refers to the nobles of the top 1% of all nobles in the capital. Central nobles are entitled to participate directly in politics. The central nobility is called the nobility of the nobility. Even in the aristocratic world, it meant one rank, and even with the same title, there was a big difference between the middle-ranking aristocrats and those who were not. Duke Crayman was the highest aristocrat among the central nobles, and it was not unreasonable to think of me as a central nobleman who was close to him. Well, first of all, the nursery school is also located in the capital city.

‘But that’s because even if Ciela dies, the capital won’t give up because she insisted.’

The driver’s eyes grew bigger and seemed to explode, so I answered hastily.

“I am neither a central aristocrat nor a marginal aristocrat.”

It’s a fallen aristocrat. Barely possessing the name of a nobleman, he was virtually no different from commoners. Still, the driver didn’t seem to believe me. I stopped trying to explain why, if I were a truly powerful aristocrat, the location of the orphanage was in such a barren place, and I would ride a wagon of a wagon rental company instead of my own. There was no reason to explain the details to the driver, but it was also because the sound of horseshoes was heard from afar.

‘It came sooner than I thought.’

With this amount of time, I could have thought that I had come as soon as I went and reported it. The moment I thought that Duke Crayman thought my visit was not bad. As the horse got closer, I was startled to see the person riding on it.

‘That person, maybe… … .’

The door, which had been firmly shut, opened and the sound of horseshoes became clearer and clearer. So my gaze gradually moved upward. the sun is too strong The face of the man riding on the horse was dazzling.

“Stop.”

But I didn’t even have to look. I could tell who he was just by hearing his voice. The horse stopped a little further away from me. He jumped lightly over the large black horse. Then he hurriedly approached me. Suddenly he stopped in front of me. I licked my lips and barely made a sound.

“… … dismissal?”

I could feel the coachman, who was bewildered by my words, going backwards. Either way, he and I stood close to each other and exchanged glances. He came on a horse, so his hair was a little messy. He was wearing a loose shirt and comfortable clothes, probably from work. Behind him, Rick, his assistant, and the knight could be seen hurriedly running. I was sure that the article that went to deliver the news would come back. My expectations were completely wrong. I couldn’t say anything in this incomprehensible situation. He also looked down at me in silence, then parted his lips after a while. There was still a good voice to be heard.

“Siella, because you came to see me.”

“… … .”

“I came to pick you up.”

Lungs filled with inhalation. Behind my back, I could feel the driver looking at me, saying, ‘Where do you see this being a one-sided relationship?’ My bewildered gaze wandered here and there, but his gaze was fixed only on me. His golden eyes that resembled the sun were hot.

I stared blankly at Duke Crayman. When his eyes felt as hot as the sun, I could feel the gaze of four more intense than his eyes. One was the driver behind my back, and the other three were Rick and the two knights, who were urgently chasing Duke Crayman. So, seeing that they are so confused… … .

‘You came to pick me up arbitrarily.’

Especially Rick seemed to be asking me.

‘What the hell are you doing with your Excellency?’

I really want to ask What can I say in such a hurry… … . oh please As I was wondering, I realized one thing. ‘It’s what I said to the knight.’

‘Did I come to pick it up?’

It was far more convincing that he came to get this than me. I nodded my head in agreement and said to the duke.

“Thank you for clearing up the misunderstandings of the knights. I have something to tell you and I have something to tell you, so I came to this place without any excuses.”

I bowed my head politely towards him. It was definitely my fault that I suddenly came without contact.

The peacock replied.

“Ciel, you are fine.”

“… … .”

“You are my person, so you can come to me anytime.”

“thank you… … .”

The duke’s voice showed a sense of trust towards me. The more I did, the more intense the gazes that fell on me became stronger. But I was also puzzled.

What did Duke Crayman believe in me? … .

‘Is it the eyes that do not doubt the slightest?’

I thought with my head down. Maybe I was a spy from another family or a bad person, but he was looking at me with an unwavering gaze. It’s like seeing an old friend. Maybe it has something to do with what you said to me as a benefactor?

‘Actually, if it was a spy from another family, I wouldn’t even give such advanced information.’

It was not without its flaws to say that it had built up trust, but for the first time, I accepted it like this. The duke continued.

“Don’t let me in.”

After saying that, he jumped on top of the black horse he was riding on. I looked at the scene with admiration. At first glance, the horse’s height is very high, but it is possible to climb without supporting anything on it. Just by looking at his movements, you could tell how gentle he was. I also turned around. It was to get on a wagon. But the peacock’s voice from behind caught me.

“Where are you going?”

I blinked and answered his unknown question.

“I have to get in the wagon too.”

“I speak faster.”

He said. I had to take a moment to try to understand what he was saying.

‘So you’re telling me to ride your own horse?’

He didn’t say it directly, but he seemed to be saying that. Those words made me feel uncomfortable.

‘I’ve never ridden a horse before.’

Since middle school, I’ve been busy making money, so I’ve never had a horseback riding experience that everyone else has. There’s no way I’d be able to ride a horse all of a sudden. Above all, it was impossible for me to jump like that. However, I spoke as politely as possible because Ciela, who is from a noble family, would be suspicious if she said she had never ridden a horse before.

“My riding skills are not good… … .”

“Don’t worry, I’ll take the reins.”

“There’s even a horse-drawn carriage… … .”

“I, I am fine. Don’t worry about it, Lady!”

The driver, who was listening to our conversation, shouted aloud for this time. As I turned around, I saw the coachman shaking his head with a pale complexion. Disappointment spread across my face, but he was saying, ‘Please save me one more time.’ It seems like he doesn’t want to go into the peacock’s house somehow. You can’t force a person like that into… … . In the end, there was only one option left. I sighed and said.

“… … Then excuse me.”

“any amount.”

He answered with a little laughter. I trudged over to the horse’s side. Looking at it up close, it looked a lot bigger than it was a little while ago. Will I ever be able to climb this road? Wouldn’t it be a serious injury if you fall? I was worried, but I couldn’t help it, so I shoved my foot into the saddle of the horse and tried to get on. At that moment, a large hand suddenly came in front of me. Astonished, I looked up and saw the peacock reaching out to me. He said.

“I’ll help you get up. Let me hold your hand.”

I looked at his face and hands in front of me for a moment. His hands, which were much larger than mine, had calluses and many wounds, but they looked so strong and firm that they would never let go of me. It certainly seemed unreasonable for me to ride on this horse alone.

“Then, please.”

I took his hand without hesitation. He pulled me up at once, and when I came to my senses, I found myself on the horse.

‘No, high.’

For a moment in admiration, I was nervous at a height farther away than I had seen from below. It didn’t seem like it would end with just getting hurt if I fell from here. As I was holding my breath in fear, the man sitting behind me reached out and locked me in and grabbed the reins. From close, the peacock said in a low voice.

“There is nothing to fall, so rest assured. Lean your back and head on me.”

I lifted my head and looked up at him. As his forward gaze was about to turn to me, I quickly laid my head and back against his chest, as he said. Is it because of the feeling? It sounds like a beating heart. A heartbeat that you don’t know who it belongs to.

‘I’m a little more comfortable… … .’

And, miraculously, as I did what he said, my fear subsided a little. Maybe it was because I felt a sense of relief that my hard back was supporting me. Maybe it’s because his arms are holding me up so I don’t fall over.

“I will depart.”

The peacock, who had warned me not to be surprised, waved the horse’s reins. The horse began to move slowly, and my body shook a little. The speed of the horse gradually increased, but sooner or later I realized that this was not the speed I had seen. This is because there is less vibration and, above all, it is slow. I don’t know much about horseback riding, but I do know that it shakes and is very fast.

‘Maybe on purpose?’

I glanced up at the peacock. His expression was hard and indifferent, but that calm and comfortable.

‘Well, it could be my mistake.’

Anyway, what is clear is that it wasn’t as scary or dangerous as I thought. As my mind became more comfortable, my body naturally lost its strength. I leaned more against his chest. Oh, it’s comfortable… … .

As I got more free time, I started to see my surroundings little by little. Last time I was nervous and I was not in a carriage, so I couldn’t see the duke’s house properly, but this time I was less nervous and the view was clear, so the scenery caught my eye.

‘It’s really wide.’

Not only was it spacious, but it was so harmonious with nature that I felt as if I was walking through the middle of a forest. No, the peacock mansion was located inside the forest.

‘Actually, Chloane also wandered through the forest and came to this place by chance.’

The reason Cloan wandered through the forest was because of Ciela. But this time it won’t happen. That way, Cloan won’t have to wander through the forest.

‘then… … Doesn’t Kloane become the adopted son of Duke Crayman?’

Because of this, Duke Crayman adopted Cloan as his adopted son, so if the incident itself is deleted, there will be no chance that Cloan will become Duke Crayman’s adoptive son.

‘… … Is it okay?’

I was suddenly worried. As a result, Cloan lost valuable friends and Ren, but instead gained a father, Duke Crayman, and a prosperous environment. In fact, Chloane misses the children of the orphanage, but comes to know the love of the family when the Duke Crayman is affectionate as if he is indifferent. If something was lost, something was definitely gained. But if there is nothing to lose, there is nothing to gain. Up until now, I thought the former was right, and that thought has not changed even now, but after seeing the work, I suddenly wondered if this was the best.

‘Even if not, there is no other way.’

There’s no need to be sarcastic and tragic for that. Besides, the children other than Cloan lead a very miserable life.

“What are you thinking?”

At that moment, a voice came over my head. The voice was so sudden that I shrugged my shoulders without realizing it.

“Yes?”

“I feel like I’m thinking hard on something. I was curious.”

After being silent for a moment, I turned my head and answered in a low voice.

“just… … I was thinking about some poor people.”

The peacock looked down at me for a moment in response to my answer, then turned his gaze back and opened his mouth.

“Right.”

That was it. He didn’t ask any more questions, he just quietly supported my back. Suddenly, the horses that arrived at the main building stopped. The peacock jumped first and reached out his hand towards me. I carefully took my hand and got off the horse. I landed safely and looked up at the peacock mansion. It is a castle full of majesty whenever you see it.

Moments later, Rick also arrived and jumped off his horse. Rick took the lead and led us inside. I thought he would lead me to the office again this time, but the place I arrived was the drawing room, not the office.

“I’ll bring you something to drink.”

Rick, who led me to the sofa, left, and I looked around the drawing room for a moment.

‘A party hall would be more suitable than a drawing room… … .’

muttered inwardly. Usually, the reception room refers to a space where guests are treated. However, this place was so big and grand that it could be said that it was a place to hold a party rather than a space to deal with guests. A chandelier scatters light overhead, and a view of the garden can be seen through the large window on the wall. The sofa was pure white leather, and on a large glass table was a vase of fresh flowers. And the man on the other side. I looked at Duke Crayman. Then he held out the paper bag he had kept in his arms in front of him. Duke Crayman looked at me with a questioning face.

“This is the tea bag I told you to send me last time. I have something to tell you, so I brought it myself. Other than that, I’ve made several tea bags as a test, and if it suits your taste, I’ll make more.”

At my words, the duke picked up the paper bag and checked the inside. Feeling nervous, I clenched my fist under the table. murmured the peacock.

“… … It smells good.”

“Ah, the dried leaves will give off a subtle scent.”

“I wish I could use it instead of a sachet.”

“uh… … .”

I was speechless for a moment at the Duke’s words. Use tea bags instead of sachets?

‘It’s definitely not a strong scent, so it might not be bad… … .’

For spaces like bedrooms or offices that don’t need strong scents. I was a little skeptical as I had never thought of using a tea bag for such a purpose, but after thinking about it, it didn’t seem too bad. But if you do, you’ll probably need a bit more teabags.

‘I’ll have to make more.’

I nodded.

“Try it and tell me if you like it. I will make more.”

“I get it. Thank you.”

The Duke answered without hesitation. He sealed the paper bag well and kept it in his arms. I looked at it with a strange feeling. What should I say? In the world I lived in before, tea bags were of little value, but I think it felt a little ironic to see a peacock-like person handling tea bags as if they were precious treasures.

“And I have more to tell you.”

The moment he spoke, Rick served refreshments just in time. Seeing the teacup he held out, I checked that it had sunk under the car and opened my mouth.

“This… … .”

“This is a tea bag presented by Siela Feirund. The owner cherishes it and does not use it unless it is important, but Siella-sama visited and ordered me to bring a tea bag.”

At Rick’s explanation, I looked at the peacock with an expression of whether it was true. The peacock drank green tea instead of matcha. That was the answer.

‘I didn’t know you would value it so much.’

It was a bit of a thrill to see how he valued what I had given him. Rick continued.

“I heard that Miss Ciela invented this tea bag, is that true?”

“Yeah, what… … .”

“In my short opinion, this is a groundbreaking invention. If the Lady is okay with it, I would like to hear your opinion on how the Duke Crayman would like to invest in this tea bag and put it on the market.”

“Yes?”

My eyes widened at Rick’s unexpected suggestion. No, this isn’t Rick… … . I looked back at the peacock. He was still indifferent. It is the will of the Duke of Kreiman that he creates and exports goods. The peacock put down his teacup and opened his moist lips.

“I will explain the details together with the contract, but I will reflect your wishes as much as possible. All rights regarding the tea bag belong to you, and the conditions will be tailored to you as much as possible. We just invest in your inventions and bring them to market, and that’s it.”

“… … .”

“Of course, you can say no. I don’t think that would be too bad for me.”

Saying so, he gently shook the tea bag in the teacup. My mind was spinning rapidly.

‘So this is an investment proposal?’

It sounded so to me, ignorant of business. The conditions are also very good. I came here to talk about donations, but suddenly an investment proposal was made. I was very upset, but I knew this was a very serious matter. It was never an easy matter to think about.

“Hey, could you give me a little time? I think you should think about it.”

No matter how good the opportunity was, I couldn’t take it blindly. I have a lot to think about. I was worried that I might look presumptuous, but the Duke happily nodded.

“Of course. It’s still under review, so it’s going to take some time to make a detailed plan, so think about it slowly.”

“thank you.”

Still stunned, I nodded my head. I still had a headache. Then I shook my head.

‘This is not the purpose of coming here!’

Of course, we’ve been trying to deliver tea bags before, but that’s not the ultimate goal. I’m here today to talk about donations. I parted my lips.

“Actually, I have come to tell you something.”

“What is it?”

“I went to the bank today to get a donation.”

“okay. Today.”

“But, the amount is more than I expected.”

said. I repeated clenching and opening my fists with tension. The Duke tilted his head slightly at my words and asked Rick.

“Rick, is it true that you deposited 500 gold in ?”

“500 gold. Yes.”

“That’s right.”

“That’s a lot!”

“Is that what you mean?”

At my words, the peacock put on a face that seemed difficult to understand.

“It’s hard to understand. It’s already been cut off because Rick said it was too much, what’s the big deal?”

I forgot for a while. He and I have completely different economic views. 500 gold was not even the amount of blood of a new foot for him, who had enormous wealth by running huge businesses. I just couldn’t understand why I was panicking. I tried hard to explain.

“But the amount agreed upon in the first place is 50 gold, and nobles usually support that much.”

“It was more than 50 gold to be precise, and I do not intend to support it as much as most nobles.”

said the duke stubbornly. I was at a loss for words at his unexpected appearance. He looked at me with a serious face and said.

“I know you are embarrassed. But I want the children of the orphanage I sponsor to live a prosperous life than anyone else. That money is my sincerity. Please don’t be shy and accept it.”

“… … .”

I was at a loss for words at the firm duke’s words. Come to think of it, I had no reason to not receive this money. No matter how much I thought, it was a large amount to receive every month, but I would rather save it and use it as an independent fund for children later or use it as an emergency fund in case of emergency. In the first place, it was strange to complain that there was too much money in the position of receiving sponsorship. Reluctantly, I nodded my head.

“I understand your feelings very well. I think I was thinking too hastily. Then I will accept it with gratitude.”

“Then can I ask a question this time?”

“What?”

“Are you attending this banquet too?”

“A banquet? what is that… … .”

“You don’t know? Isn’t there a banquet to commemorate the founding of the country in a week?”

“A banquet to commemorate the founding of the nation… … ?”

“It seems you really didn’t know.”

“I did not know.”

“Didn’t you get an invitation that looked like this?”

The peacock took something out and showed it to me. Blue envelope. I immediately recognized the envelope. It was the envelope the messenger handed me. Did it do something, it was an invitation from the imperial family.

‘But why is the invitation for me?’

I am a fallen aristocrat. A fallen aristocrat with no private property was virtually deprived of all his rights as aristocrats. You cannot attend any banquets, let alone the emperor’s call. Not to mention the imperial banquet. But the invitation came to me as well… … .

‘You’re the emperor.’

was immediately recognizable. that the emperor is calling me directly. I glanced at the peacock slightly. There was no way he didn’t know what I had noticed. he looked at me and said

“I’m worried that something will happen to you because of me.”

I rolled my eyes at the unexpected words. I couldn’t figure out how to respond to his sincere words, so I looked at him quietly. The peacock lowered his gaze and continued speaking.

“Perhaps the invitation sent to you was aimed at checking me in. To confirm my relationship with you. I mean, I don’t want you to attend the banquet.”

“Then it would be against the rule of thumb.”

The peacock nodded at my words.

“I would like to enter the palace together in case of danger, but it would be better to refrain from doing it because it is a conspicuous action. Instead, I will attach a wagon and a security guard, so please accept it.”

At his words, I was troubled. wagon and bodyguard

‘The security guard is burdensome.’

The carriage was grateful. It’s because you can’t enter the palace by riding a wagon at the rental office. With that in mind, I gladly accepted it.

“Thank you for thinking about it. I will gladly accept it.”

As soon as I accepted it, he smiled relievedly. I’ve been thinking about it for a while, but what about Duke Crayman?

‘Like being indifferent and caring… … .’

I can’t say for sure, but when I talk, I can feel that he is a caring and friendly man compared to his cold and indifferent appearance. With that thought in mind, I glanced at my watch. A lot of time has passed.

“I think I should go and see. The children are waiting.”

I got up quickly and he got up too.

“I’ll take you to where the carriage is.”

I answered him without hesitation.

“I will gladly accept it. Thank you.”

“I’ll put the horse on hold.”

Rick, who was watching the conversation, left the drawing room first. Looking back at me as I was standing, the Duke asked.

“Shall we go?”

At his words, I nodded.

“Yes.”

* * *

“Thank you so much for today.”

“I’m the one who makes the gift well.”

Standing in front of the carriage, the Duke and I greeted each other.

“The next meeting will be the entrance ceremony.”

At his words, I nodded. And I also greeted Rick, who was standing on the back of the Duke with an immovable posture.

“that… … Henamoon, please come in too.”

“You can call me Rick.”

“may I?”

“Sure.”

“Then come in, Rick.”

“Yes, good-bye.”

Rick nodded slightly and said hello. After saying goodbye, I turned my head. The driver was looking at me with watery eyes. The meaning of his eyes was that he was fortunate to have returned safely.

“Please go to the orphanage.”

As I got into the carriage, I spoke, and the driver quickly nodded and climbed onto the driver’s seat. After a while, I could feel the carriage moving along with the roar of the horses. I leaned my head slightly out the window and looked in the direction the peacock was. The peacock was still standing there and watching me. Finally, he nodded once more towards him, and the wagon quickly ran out of the forest towards the orphanage.

* * *

After Ciela’s return, he returned to his office and, as usual, returned to work. Moments later, Rick put the mug down in front of him. The peacock shifted his gaze from the paperwork to the teacup and smiled slightly as he thought about what he was thinking for a moment. Rick, who was watching him, suddenly opened his mouth.

“Why does your master care so much about her?”

At his sudden question, Dietrich looked up at what he was saying. Rick added an explanation.

“Miss Ciela Feirund. It’s true that I won trade with the Western Kingdom thanks to her, but I thought I was taking care of her more than that.”

“Do you think it’s too much?”

“It is not. I’m just curious as to why… … .”

Closing the words, Rick thought about her for a moment. Siela Feirund. A fallen nobleman with only one small orphanage. It is unknown how she knew the sea route leading to the Western Kingdom, but it was clear that the Duke Craymans had greatly developed because of her. And in return, the Duke’s decision to sponsor her orphanage was also quite understandable. It was also true that Duke Hana Crayman’s patronage had gone too far.

‘The same goes for the tea bag business.’

He remembered the tea bag she had given her. It was certainly a groundbreaking invention, but there were many families who wanted to establish ties with the Dukes of Crayman. However, Duke Crayman, who did not pay attention to all of it, decided to invest in her invention without hesitation. Not only that. When he first set the donation amount, it was so large that he had to stop it. Duke Crayman would also know that not all of this was an ordinary patronage. Rick couldn’t help but ask a question because he couldn’t understand what he was thinking.

Duke Crayman did not answer immediately. He touched the tip of the teacup with his finger as if thinking of something, and slowly opened his lips. His voice blended with the scent of tea and spread softly.

“… … Sometimes I think like that. Rick, if you and I had met the right parents, you wouldn’t have turned your back on your family and I wouldn’t have become a ‘monster’.”

“… … .”

Rick pursed his lips at his words. Dietrich smiled bitterly as he watched Rick’s blue eyes swirling cold cold over the monocle.

“What does that have to do with her?”

Rick’s voice was cold because he didn’t intend to, but he didn’t even try to capture it. Despite his rude attitude, Dietrich did not rebuke him. Because he knew that the words he spoke were touching the evil that Rick hurt the most and wanted to hide.

Dietrich rolled his eyes. And I remembered the scenery of the nursery I walked with her. The faces of the children who were afraid of seeing them and Siella looking at them with lonely eyes. And above all else, the figure of her who put the children first over herself. Dietrich read about himself and Rick’s childhood in Fearful Children. Their wounds were layered on top of the wounds the children would have received. Is that so?

“We were pushed out because we didn’t have a guardian to give us, but we don’t want the children in the orphanage to grow up like us. She could be a good enough protector.”

“… … .”

“I just want to see them happy.”

“… … Do you want to be surrogate satisfaction?”

“I don’t think so.”

At Rick’s question, Dietrich laughed and took a sip of tea. The warmth had already escaped, and the lukewarm tea water lingered in my mouth. At Dietrich’s words, Rick pursed his lips. The memories of being abused over and over again because of his words that touched his trauma as a child came up from the bottom up. But he didn’t show it. Because I’m not the only one who was stimulated by the trauma. It was an unspoken promise, not to tell each other’s childhood. It was a bad memory, so I just kept it buried and regarded it as a missing time. But the fact that he brought up those words… … .

‘That means that you are sincere.’

Rick took a deep breath to regain his composure. His name is Duke Crayman’s secretary and a comrade on the battlefield, but he couldn’t get rid of him because of this. However, there was something I didn’t understand.

“Then why did you decide to start the tea bag business? It has nothing to do with orphanage sponsorship.”

Of course, if Siela Feirund succeeded because of that, it was clear that the orphanage would become wealthy. But even so, it was too much to be counted as a sponsorship. 500 gold per month was already enough. Rather, the project seemed to revive the fallen Feirund family rather than an orphanage. The Duke did not immediately answer Rick’s question. Time passed and Dietrich still answered.

“I just liked the taste of the tea bag.”

That’s it. The lingering behind-the-scenes implied not to ask about it any more. So Rick couldn’t ask any more questions about it. All I can do is think that the peacock really liked the tea bag.

“When you are done with your questions, just go out and do what you have to do.”

“… … All right. Call me if you need anything.”

“I get it.”

Rick looked at him for the last time and immediately left the office. After the sound of the door closing, no sound could be heard in the office. Not to mention the sound of turning over papers. After a while, Dietrich sighed and took off his glasses. His golden eyes flashed intricately.

‘Why?’

He replied to Rick that he just liked the tea bag and decided to invest. But he didn’t know if the answer was really the right one. Also, I don’t know exactly why. just… … .

Dietrich closed his eyes and recalled the moment. A gentle breeze blew through the windows and swept through the room, and the scent of green tea spread. And when he lifted his gaze while savoring the incense, the landscape filled his vision. Sunset-colored hair swaying in the wind and golden-brown eyes that seemed far away. A shadow fell under the drooping eyelashes, and her lips were kept straight. Even though he was insensitive to off-white, she was beautiful, but I don’t know for sure. What was it that caught his attention so much?

‘I don’t know what the hell is left in my head.’

When you smell the scent of green tea, you think of her, and when you think of her, you think of the subtle scent of green tea. I don’t know which comes first. Except that all the sensations of that fragmentary moment are so deeply engraved in his mind that they suddenly come to mind.

* * *

It was only evening when I returned to the orphanage. My back was very tingling the whole time I was preparing dinner. Every time I looked back, Jack looked at me with an innocent face, but when I prepared the food again, a stinging gaze stabbed me. Contrary to the promise that he would return soon, he seemed to be resenting me for returning late in the evening. It wasn’t another kid and Jack was like that, so I didn’t know how to react. In the end, when he simply said he was sorry, Jack left the restaurant in a hurry, saying, “What are you talking about?” I was really pissed off, but when I came back, I didn’t send a look of resentment.

While the children were having dinner, I entered the principal’s office. And immediately picked up the blue envelope on the desk. I was salivating with a sense of tension. Only the words [To Baron Siela Feirund] were engraved on the front of the envelope. I slowly turned the envelope over. And let out a groaning sigh. It felt as if the imperial coat of arms was clearly engraved on me. I cut the entrance with a letter knife. Meanwhile, he recalled what the Duke had said.

‘Obviously I said it was a banquet.’

have a banquet From the moment I entered Siela’s body until the day I die, I thought it was a place that had nothing to do with Nawan. I never thought I would be able to attend a banquet like this. It was also an imperial banquet. I opened the envelope and took out the inlay. The feel of the finest paper wrapped around my hand. After a brief moment of admiration, I quickly read the text.

[October 15, 767 by the Imperial Year. A banquet will be held to commemorate the founding day of the country, so I hope that all those who hold the title of nobility in the Lux Empire will attend.]

The content of the letter was written as an invitation and could be read as a summons. The seal stamped on the bottom was proving that it was truly sent from the Imperial Family. After reading the entire contents, I looked at the back and front again, but there were no other comments. I sighed and put the letter down on the desk. Then he sat down in his chair and fell into thought.

‘Anyone who holds the title of nobility in the Lux Empire does not include the Fallen Nobility, right?’

Probably right. So it must have been a letter to me. But is it because of the feeling? To my eyes, this letter felt as if the emperor was calling me out.

‘In the beginning there was no such content in the book.’

Of course, there were a lot of banquets and parties as the background was the background, but even looking back on the contents of the book, there was no banquet where even the fallen nobles could attend. I muttered a little, feeling the shadows cast on my face.

“I’d rather sell the baron… … .”

Even if they were downgraded, there were countless people who wanted to have a pretentious noble position. Since all debts have been paid off, there is a possibility that it will be revived if it is properly raised. If you sell it to a rich man without a title, you can sell it at a fairly high price.

‘But if you do, you could end up going to .’

To be precise, since belongs to Baron Feirund, there is a high possibility that the nursery school will also be transferred if the title is handed over prematurely. Even if it wasn’t, the upper ranks of the nobility could be a shield to protect me and my children in case of emergency.

‘And even if they sell the nobles, it’s only for a short time. You can’t escape the eyes of the emperor.’

In the first place, in a situation where the emperor had doubts about me, if he sold him to the baron, he could be even more suspicious.

‘Let’s go to the banquet.’

I made a decision. It would be better to hit him directly than to run away in a panic. Seeing that I am normal, even the emperor might be suspicious. And there were places I wanted to go to this time. From the moment I heard the banquet to commemorate the founding of the imperial family, there was a place that came to mind. If you go there, maybe you can find a good helper. Having made the decision, I got up from my seat and opened the closet door. There was only one week left until the banquet. From now on, I had to prepare quickly. It was good up to that point, but when I checked the inside of the closet, my expression quickly hardened.

‘… … I have no clothes to wear to the banquet.’

Yes. The last time all of Siela’s clothes were sold out, there were no dresses left in the closet to wear to the banquet. Fortunately, I left a few simple dresses, but they were not suitable for banquets because they were really everyday clothes. I took a deep breath as I looked inside the empty closet.

‘for now… … .’

I’ll have to get a dress to wear first.

* * *

The next day I hurried to get ready to go out. There was only a week left until the day of the banquet, so there were many things to prepare. I woke up early in the morning and prepared breakfast for the children, and I was about to go out in a hurry, but I felt someone dragging me from behind. It was Cloan who pulled my clothes. I looked at him with a puzzled face.

“Cloan? What’s going on?”

“Are you going out alone again?”

“Huh?”

Cloan, who said something difficult to understand at once, puffed up his cheeks as if he was dissatisfied. I looked at Jack to see what was going on, but Jack turned away from me. It was difficult to hide the embarrassment. Cloan pulled the hem of my clothes even more.

“Every day, he leaves us alone and goes out alone.”

It was then that I realized what Cloan was dissatisfied with. It seems that dissatisfaction with going out alone has accumulated. I tried to comfort Chloane.

“Sorry. Let’s go out together next time.”

He tried to comfort him with a soft voice, but the dissatisfied expression on Chloane’s expression could not be resolved. Cloan was always grunting without knowing how to hide my feelings, but this situation was difficult because it quickly resolved after I said a few words. At that moment, Jack said.

“Not only Cloan, but all the children want to go out.”

At that, I turned my head. Ren, Edie, and Rody, who had gathered, were looking at me. Still, it seemed that Jack’s words that all the children wanted to go out were true as he did not deny it.

‘By the way, how long have the children been out of daycare?’

I was lost in thought, but it was difficult to estimate the timing. Because the children never went out after I entered Ciela’s body, except when Ren had a fever. Even then, the situation was urgent and the children could not feel outside because it was night.

‘At least a month.’

When I think about it, the country seemed to be frustrated. No matter how large the playground is and how large the yard is, there will definitely be a big difference between the inside and the outside of the wall.

I looked at Cloan and the children. There have been many times when the children have been hostile to me since I joined Ciela’s body, but never asked for anything. If yes, was it about asking for a little more snack? It meant that I was desperate for such children to ask me directly like this.

While I was thinking, the children looked at me without even making a sound of breath. After thinking for a while, I nodded and said.

“great. So, let’s go to the market together today.”

“I, really?”

Cloan opened her eyes wide at my words and asked. I guess I didn’t know that I would really accept it. I thought it was cute, so I smiled and messed up Chloane’s black hair. Even though Chloane doesn’t like to treat herself like a child, for this moment, she just looked at me with her twinkling eyes. I nodded.

“Yeah, really. If you go out and wander around on your own instead, you can’t do it.”

“Sure!”

Cloan shouted proudly and ran straight to Ren’s place. Cloan looked at him like a puppy begging for praise, and Ren patted his hair. Edie and Rhodi were next to each other, their eyes twinkling. As I watched the children proudly, I immediately put my hand on my waist and said with a stern face.

“Have you not eaten breakfast yet? You have to eat everything first before you can leave.”

“… … Aren’t we the only ones left in the meantime?”

Cloan looked at me suspiciously at my words. I thought I had built up some trust, but Cloan still seems suspicious of me. I nodded my head with as much confidence as possible.

“Sure. I’ll wait for you to finish eating, so eat slowly. Do not eat quickly. Because it is.”

“Hey, you nagging!”

Chloane, who cried out as if tired, ran to the table quickly. The rest of the children sat down at the table and started eating. Hmm, you shouldn’t eat it in a hurry. I looked at the children with worried eyes, but turned my head to the gaze I felt. Jack was looking at me with brown eyes. As if he had something to say, I looked at him for a moment, then smiled softly and folded his knees. Jack’s eyes widened a little when he and I were at eye level. I raised my hand and gently stroked his brown hair. and said

“Go to the market today and buy some books for you to read. Wouldn’t it be better to buy a pen to use while studying?”

Jack shrugged his shoulders slightly at my words. Jack is calm and deep inside, but he is so suspicious of him and thoroughly censors even every word he says. A child who had to take on the role of an adult even though he was only 14 years old. It was sad that he couldn’t freely say what he wanted, but it was particularly heartbreaking. This wasn’t the only reason Jack was interested. Because Jack doesn’t exist in the foreordained future. He pretended to be an adult, but he never became an adult.

‘But I won’t let that happen.’

I got up and turned to Jack.

“When I go to the market, I have to go around all the time, so I have to eat a lot. Even if it’s hard, I don’t know?”

As I spoke in a playful voice, Jack turned around, looking at me with strange eyes for a moment.

“… … Yes.”

After confirming that even Jack had entered the restaurant, I sighed and went back to the director’s room. I guess I’ll have to take more money.

* * *

Arriving at the market, I got the children off the wagon without getting hurt one by one. The children, who wanted to come out so much, seemed a little scared when they arrived at the market. Even Jack was looking around with wary eyes. It must have been a very long time since the children went out in earnest like this. At the same time as anticipation, fear can creep in. After looking at these children for a moment, I took Chloane’s hand in my left hand and Edie’s hand in my right hand. Both kids looked up at me at the same time. Chloe looked at him in surprise.

“what?”

“Wow, manager?”

Edie was also embarrassed because it was the first time I held her hand in this way. Around there, Ren, Roddy, and Jack looked at me. I smiled and said to the children.

“It’s a big deal if we become lost, so from here on, let’s all hold hands together.”

“What, what?”

“A hand?”

“I, I hate it!”

Unlike the other children who tilted their heads, Cloan screamed and tried to pull her hand away.

It was because this kind of contact with anyone other than Ren was unfamiliar to Chloane. But I didn’t let Chloane’s hand go. Push-and-pull control is necessary to advance the relationship. Now that we’ve kept the right distance, it’s time to pull. Above all, on today’s itinerary, Chloane is the most important person. If you don’t hold it in your hand, you never know when it will disappear due to curiosity. That said, I had no intention of forcibly holding it. That will only provoke even more resistance.

I glanced at Ren slightly. Ren, who was blinking, immediately noticed my signal and grabbed Chloane’s opposite hand. Cloan, struggling to get away from me, looked at Ren with a surprised face. Ren smiled broadly.

“Let’s go hand in hand like this, Cloan.”

“… … Ugh.”

Cloan’s face flushed red at Ren’s smile. Cloan, holding both hands, bowed her head. Cloan didn’t want to take his hand away from me anymore. I looked at Ren in gratitude, and Ren looked at me and smiled.

“Edie, will you hold Lodi’s hand? Roddy is young, so I think it would be good if Edie and Jack watch over them.”

“Ah yes… … .”

Edie answered and looked at Rody with an awkward face. Edie had become very close with the children of the orphanage, but she was still quite awkward with Len’s hopeful Lodi. It was because Rody had only been following Ren’s foot, so he had very little time with Edie.

“Hey, Roddy, shall I go hand in hand with my sister… … ?”

Eddie asked cautiously. If Roddy refused, he had a face full of concern. I also looked at Lodi with a slightly nervous expression on my face. Knowing how much Rody likes Ren, I was worried about what would happen if he held Ren’s hand. Of course, you can go holding Ren’s hand, but it’s difficult for Ren to take care of Lodi because he cares about Cloan, and he also wished that Lodi and Edie could get closer.

“Huh!”

Fortunately, Roddy grabbed Edie’s hand without any complaints. Edie’s eyes widened as she didn’t know that Rody would come so recklessly. Looking up at Edie like that, Roddy smiled brightly.

big As I watched, I wanted to grab hold of my heart at the unfamiliar emotion and Lodi’s cute appearance. Last but not least, Jack, who was watching the situation, took Lodi’s opposite hand. In this way, hand-to-hand lines were created. Among them I was Still, having been to the market several times, I stopped by the ones that the children would love. First of all, it was a toy store.

The children couldn’t take their eyes off the procession of toys all the way to the ceiling. I asked the children to pick out their favorite toys one by one, and after a while, Cloan picked up a leather ball, Ren came with thread and needles, Edie picked up a cute bunny doll, Roddy picked up a fake sword, and Jack picked up a dart. I looked at Edie’s doll with a happy face, then looked at the imitation sword Roddy was carrying with a surprised look. Roddy was holding a sword the size of my body with both arms. Knowing that in the future, Lodi will become a gladiator to protect Ren, I asked, looking at Lodi with complex and subtle eyes.

“Does Rody like swords?”

“Yes!”

“Why does Lodi like swords?”

“Because I want to protect you.”

Roddy looked up at me clearly with blue eyes and pursed her lips.

“Len unnie, Edie unnie, Chloane and Jack and again.”

Roddy, who had been speaking with her fingers folded, smiled broadly and said.

“Lodi will protect the principal as well.”

Even though she was seven years old, Roddy, who was unusually small for her age, looked like a five-year-old. The sight of that little child smiling broadly and saying that he would protect me evoked indescribable emotions in me. What should I say? Is it an uncontrollable love? Is it a pity that he is already thinking of protecting someone? I looked at Lodi with a complex and subtle expression, then raised my hand and brushed Lodi’s golden hair. My split hair was a little messed up in my hands.

“I will protect you, too. Roddy, Edie, Len, Cloando, Jack too.”

So that no one dies, that no one gets hurt and scatters, so that you don’t become a gladiator and protect Ren by injuring yourself.

“I will definitely protect you.”

Roddy, who looked at me with determination, smiled broadly and nodded.

“Yes!”

I was enveloped in a strange feeling.

* * *

After leaving the toy store, my children and I headed to the bookstore. For children who are afraid of unfamiliar adults, we entered a small bookstore without customers, rather than a large bookstore.

“Come on, Oshu.”

“I’m here to look for books for the children to buy.”

The old man, who had been sleeping on the chair, nodded and pointed inside.

“There are no guests anyway, so let’s have a look around.”

“thank you.”

After telling the children not to talk about it, I started to choose books.

‘I’m not surprised. This is the first handwriting I’ve ever seen in my life, but it feels familiar.’

The curly letters resembling Arabic were interpreted in my head. To me, who could not speak English well, let alone a foreign language, it felt strange to me that I could still read and write in the Imperial language.

“Ah, this book… … .”

Then I found a book. It was a book about herbs and flowers. Without realizing it, I reached out and turned the bookshelf.

‘Knowing more about the pools here might help you make tea bags later… … .’

Among them, there may be grass to suit the taste of Duke Crayman. As I flipped through the pages, I suddenly came to my senses.

“… … What am I doing now?”

I sighed and put the book in. Now is the time for me to leisurely study tea bags. Right now, the day after tomorrow is a banquet, and we have to think about the distant future. However… … . His gaze turned towards him. The face of Duke Crayman, who kept saying that the tea bag smells good, comes to mind.

“Ugh… … .”

I finally made up my mind and pulled out the book I had put in a while ago.

“just… … , not for the sake of the duke, but because I am also very interested… … . Maybe you’ll find some good herbs for kids… … .”

I muttered to myself even though no one asked me, and I kept the book in my arms. After looking around a few more places, I checked to see if the children were choosing books well, and whether they were having an accident.

‘Well, you’re making a good choice. thank God.’

Cloan, who was most concerned, was still blushing while holding Ren’s hand. Edie was reading a children’s book to Lodi. It was a very pleasing sight. As I nodded with a satisfied smile, I suddenly discovered that there was an empty seat in me.

I looked around and found Jack. Before long, I found Jack. Jack was reading a book, standing inside a window without the light coming in. Unlike the rather noisy place, the place where Jack was located seemed so quiet and dark. Jack’s dark skin was buried in darkness, and his presence disappeared.

He looked at Jack quietly and approached him quietly. Until then, Jack had not noticed that I was approaching. I stopped three steps away and watched Jack silently. I didn’t want to interrupt my reading. Then the title of the book he was reading caught my eye. It was titled “The History of the Imperial Family and the Central Noble Yearbook”. It was just an ordinary history book, but maybe it was because the person reading it was Jack. It was difficult to approach. Jack’s eyes as he read the book were low and still. I couldn’t help but clean it up to the tip of my hand. But why? It felt dangerous to me. As if it would collapse at any moment.

Hesitating, I took two more steps closer to Jack. Still, Jack didn’t notice my presence. That’s how much I focused on the book.

“… … Do you like the book?”

“Ah.”

And it wasn’t until I spoke to Jack that he realized I was coming and quickly closed the book. I looked at the closed book and then looked at Jack again. Jack’s eyes fluttered and he immediately shook his head.

“No, I just looked it up out of curiosity.”

“If you like it, I will buy it.”

Then Jack stared at me silently for a moment. The brown eyes had a light that was more favorable to me than before, but they didn’t fully open their hearts. Jack looked at him for a moment and shook his head.

“I’m not having much fun. You don’t have to buy it.”

“… … okay?”

“Yes.”

Jack nodded resolutely, put the book back on the bookshelf, and went to the children’s gathering. Then, instead of the short Roddy, he started to pick out children’s books to read. As usual, it’s just Jack’s appearance.

I read a fleeting nursery rhyme he showed me for a moment. Turning my gaze, I took out the book Jack had put in, and opened the page left with the marks.

[Imperial Year 753. The second prince Ioman Hesse revolted and the Hesse dynasty was annihilated. After ascending to the throne, he called himself Ioman Price and opened the history of a new dynasty.

However, the nobility in the center questioned the legitimacy of his accession to the throne by fraudulent means, and Emperor Ioman Price entered into an engagement with Princess Iris Reedna, who had the right to heir to the throne, to establish legitimacy and consolidate foreign power.

And that year, Emperor Ioman Price had a child from Empress Iris.

He is the first Prince of Seid Price.]

What followed was the yearbook of the current Central Nobility. The history of the latest dynasty ended here. I closed the book and sighed quietly.

‘Consistent with the contents of the book.’

Exactly 14 years ago. A rebellion that occurred in the year the second prince came of age. and the downfall of the Hesser imperial family. There were no surviving bloodlines of the Hesser imperial family, with the exception of Baron’s distant branch known to the public. This is because all of them lost their lives at the hands of the former second prince and Emperor Geum Sangje. … … As is known externally. It is known that the former emperor and the empress had no children, but in fact there was one hidden child between them. A child born secretly by the Empress, avoiding the public eye. In order to protect her child, the Empress casts a spell to change her appearance and send her to an unrelated area.

I turned my head. I saw Jack reading a book among the children in the crowd. Jack Frit. A child who does not exist in the future of books. … … The last survivor of the fallen imperial family that no one knows about. In the original story, Jack is taken to the Imperial Palace and dies after being informed by Siela, who finds out his identity. Siela, who was expecting a reward, finds out that the emperor is trying to kill her to keep her quiet, so sells the nursery and runs away to a distant country. One day, the eldest brother, who was the guardian, and the children who lost their home are scattered by the oncoming soldiers. At that time, Chloe was eleven years old. It was exactly one year from now.

‘But Jack will never be taken to the Imperial Palace.’

Of course, there was no death or scattering of the children. My purpose is simple and clear. Raising children well and making them independent safely. And, of course, there was Jack. So, just in case, I chose the Duke of Crayman as my sponsor. I hope that he will be a shield when the Emperor finds out about Jack’s identity and tries to threaten him.

“… … after.”

I took a deep breath. I was curiously curious. What was Jack thinking while reading this book? Did you dream of revenge? if not… … .

‘Let’s not think too deeply.’

Knowing the original, I look around the current situation and unconsciously try to contrast it with the contents of the book. It is to find out information and predict the future, but getting too caught up in the content of the original work can block your view. Now we have to focus on the present.

I relaxed my expression and created a smile on my lips. And I went to the place where the children were gathered. The children who found me held out their selected books with bright faces. My current goal is to finish the market trip safely with my children.

* * *

When I left the bookstore, my hands became heavy. By envelopes with toys and books. I regretted that I should have accompanied the coachman for a brief moment, but then I shook my head. Children are still wary of adults except me, so even if I am comfortable, they will be uncomfortable. I looked back at the children. The children who bought what they wanted to buy looked very excited. As I looked at it, I forgot the weight for a moment.

“Now, let’s go back to one last place.”

“Where?”

At my words, Ren tilted his head and asked. I answered, raising the corners of my mouth.

“To buy clothes.”

The children looked bewildered, but I said no more and reached out towards Cloan and Edie as if they had come with an envelope over my shoulder. Eddie grabbed my hand. I smiled at Edie and looked at Cloan. He’s been holding my hand all the time, and when he tried to hold my hand again, he seemed embarrassed or a little hesitant. But as I silently held out my hand, Chloane carefully grabbed the edge of my hand. Then I had to claw toward the inside of the bottom section to compliment voice.

“Good.”

“What is he saying now… … .”

Chloane pursed her lips at my words, but the hand that held me was tight. Fortunately, the distance between the bookstore and Clover’s shop wasn’t too far away. As I entered the store, the clover who came out recognized me and gave me a welcome expression.

“welcome. You are here again.”

Instead of answering, I smiled with a sweaty face, then put the children’s hands down and put the heavy envelopes on the ground. At first, I could stand it, but as I walked, my shoulders seemed to go down.

“It’s cold here. Are you okay?”

“Ah, thank you.”

Seeing me like this, Clover quickly handed me a glass of cold water. Without hesitation, I took the glass and drank the water. It seemed to live a little now. Meanwhile, the children were looking around the store. Fortunately, he didn’t run around or make noises under Jack’s control. Seriously, except for Cloan, they’re very docile children.

“I think you are going shopping. Are these the children you mentioned before?”

I was talking about what I said last time. I nodded. There was a lot of love in Clover’s eyes.

“They are really cute kids.”

“Yes? Today I came to buy my clothes with those kids.”

“Your clothes?”

I have been asked clover nodded. After that, I felt a little disappointed. The fact that I sold so many clothes last time and came back to buy clothes. But that was too revealing! Not only was it very inappropriate to wear in this kind of weather, it wasn’t to my taste either. I explained the situation to Clover.

“I was going to a banquet this time, but I didn’t have a dress that I should wear. It is expensive to go to the dressing room to buy, and it takes a long time to get it right. But it reminds me of the dress Clover made the last time I visited.”

“That’s right.”

“I also buy clothes for children. The last time I bought them, they really liked them.”

“Oh my goodness… … .”

Clover has thrilled me was the young face. In fact, the clothes the children are wearing now were also bought here. Perhaps the moment it came in, the clover had already noticed.

“Just when a customer passed away, I started making new children’s clothes. Before that, you might want to look at the dress you’re going to wear to the banquet first… … . Would you like to see it?”

I nodded at Clover’s words.

“The dress is inside. Would you like to come?”

“Ah yes. Wait.”

At Clover’s guidance, I apologized and approached Jack.

“I’ll go in and out in a moment. It won’t take long. Until then, will you take care of the children?”

Jack looked at me for a moment at my words and nodded.

“Yes.”

“thanks.”

Thanking Jack for his willingness to accept, I followed Clover inside.

* * *

Ciela went inside and the children looked around the store. In particular, Chloe’s eyes twinkled.

“wren! Look at this.”

Chloe proposal called Len carefully picky. Ren took Edie and Rody, who were watching together, and approached Cloan’s side. Eventually, Ren also burst into exclamation.

“Wow, it’s really pretty. Is not it?”

“I think the colors are so pretty.”

“It’s like the sky!”

Roddy shook his head. The golden eyes were dyed with the color of the night sky. What the four children were looking at was the fabric of the night sky. The fabric displayed on the wall seemed to have transferred the night sky as it was. I have never seen such a pretty fabric in my life. In particular, Ren’s gaze was hazy. Ren muttered.

“I think the market is a really strange place… … .”

The Edie and Lodi were tuned nod. Chloe was not the end of relief, but a nice look.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen so many people gather together in my life. There are many delicious things to eat and many strange things. No one despises us.”

“It’s like a wonderland.”

The Lodi replied. Then Ren tilted his head and asked.

“wonderland?”

“Huh! The main character of a book I read a while ago also fell into a wonderland, and there were so many strange things.”

At Lodi’s innocent words, Ren smiled softly and stroked his hair. And he said muttering.

“Yeah. It feels like a really strange country, as Lodi said.”

Edie and Cloan didn’t say anything, but they were all thinking the same thing. Each was born in a barren environment and was abandoned on the side of the road before they could even speak. I had to hold out in order not to die, so I gathered here at . But the misfortune was not over. The children were exhausted from the poor environment that was not even the size of the street, and the swear words and indifference of the director. Rather, it was the feeling of wanting to go to a dead end and escape from everything. But one day, the world they belonged to began to change. It was after the director, Ciel, changed.

I was able to eat right, delicious food, wear new clothes, read what I wanted to draw, read what I wanted to read, and run when I wanted to run. I no longer had to look at anyone. There is no need to cringe at the sharp flying horse. To the children, it felt like the strange world Roddy spoke of. Yet this comfort and comfort felt alien to me. It felt as if I had fallen into a place I shouldn’t have been. At the same time happy, I felt afraid because I didn’t know when this world would return to its original state.

“… … .”

Suddenly there was silence. Even if we don’t talk to each other, we’re probably thinking the same thing. Only young Lodi was still looking at the fabric with twinkling eyes. And from a distance, Jack was silently listening to the children’s conversation.

Jack’s gaze fell. There was an envelope with all the things Ciela had bought for the children throughout the day. Jack’s eyes looking at it were strange. His lips dropped slightly.

“… … not going back.”

Jack’s voice spread quietly in the space where only silence prevailed. The children turned to Jack. Jack raised his head and made eye contact with the children, this time speaking in a louder voice.

“I will protect you.”

The children blinked at Jack’s resolute words, and Cloan was the first to shout out loud.

“right! I’ll protect you with my brother, so don’t worry!”

Then Ren responded with a smiley voice.

“But I am most worried about Chloane! I just think of going up to the top of the jungle gym every day.”

“That, that… … Not anymore!”

“okay. I will believe you.”

“You don’t seem to believe it?”

“It must be the mood.”

The light conversation between Cloan and Ren suddenly relaxed the atmosphere, and Edie and Ren’s expressions brightened. Jack’s eyes bodeon at such a young child smiling face sank nammoreuge. Jack was saying was serious. If the world is again to return to the old Jack, even what used to be to keep the children. Even if your body even if the department. However, it was applied to one mind.

Why. Jack’s gaze turned to the room Ciel had entered. His brown eyes flashed with complicated emotions. Why was the director included among the people he wanted to protect at the moment he was speaking? It was his idea, but he didn’t know why.

* * *

I followed the clover inside and let out a small exclamation. There was a light purple dress that stood out in particular.

“A dress that has never been seen before has been added.”

Clover responded with a slightly blushed face to my words.

“Actually, I disassembled the dress I bought from a customer and made a new one in my own way.”

“Then why didn’t you put it on display and put it here?”

I wondered if it was an unfinished product, but upon closer inspection, it didn’t seem to be. Clover, who hesitated for a moment, answered with a slightly sighed tone when asked a question because he did not understand.

“… … I have no confidence.”

“You lack confidence?”

“Yeah, it’s a shame, but… … I used to run a dressing room a long time ago and it went bankrupt. It was all because of my lack of skill. So when I saw a great fabric, I was greedy and tried to make it, but I didn’t have the confidence, so I kept it hidden like this.”

There was a bitter smile at the end of the sentence. I looked closely at the dress she had made.

‘Isn’t this very well made?’

I’m not an expert, but I had some eyesight because I was responsible for the clothes of the nursery school children in my past life.

‘The finish is neat and the stitch spacing is even.’

It was obvious at a glance that the sincerity had been put into it.

‘And the design… … .’

Although I haven’t been in this body for a while and haven’t seen many designs, it never felt inferior to the dress Ciela owned. As I kept looking at the dress to see if I wasn’t confident, Clover called me.

“Other dresses are on display… … .”

But she couldn’t finish her speech. Having decided, I turned to her and said,

“I’ll do it with this dress.”

“Yes? But are you okay? You don’t even look at other dresses… … .”

Clover said worriedly, but I shook my head and looked at the lavender dress.

‘When it was Ciela’s dress, it was the pinnacle of splendor… … .’

Would it have been enough to make the dress look like it was glowing? At the time, I thought that the fabric was the problem, but even though it was the same fabric, Clover’s dress didn’t feel so glamorous. Rather, it felt calm.

‘Is it because the decorations are shortened?’

There are frills on the sleeves and hem, but there are no other fancy decorations or knots, so the original color of the fabric is more prominent.

‘It was such a pretty cloth.’

It was a pity that I thought it was just a fabric that tired my eyes. Not to the point where it’s not overexposed and the decorations aren’t flashy.

“I don’t think I’ll like any dress more than this one.”

I think the simple light purple color would go well with the sunset-colored hair. As I made my decision and looked, Clover, who hesitated for a moment, put on an indecipherable expression. As I tilted my head, not knowing the identity of that expression, Clover said as if making an excuse.

“It’s been so long since I’ve sold a dress. I’m a little trembling… … .”

Saying that, he immediately smiled vaguely.

“It’s stupid. The excitement of selling a dress… … .”

“I’m not stupid at all. Rather, I feel a love for clothes, so I feel good about living.”

“… … Thank you.”

Clover smiled shyly at my answer. After checking the dimensions, I went out into the lobby while she was packing the dress. I looked for the children and found them all gathered in one place.

‘What are you doing over there?’

It was in front of a certain black fabric, especially Ren couldn’t take his eyes off him. Looking at these children curiously, I approached Jack, who was far away. Jack looked at me, feeling popular.

“Why are you gathering over there?”

When I asked, Jack, who was looking at me, looked away and answered, looking towards the children.

“Because the fabric is beautiful.”

and lowered my eyes.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen such pretty things since I was born.”

“Ah… … .”

There were many meanings in his words. It’s not just that she can’t take her eyes off her because she’s pretty. The first sight I saw in my life is amazing, and I don’t know when I’ll see something like this again, so I want to keep it in my eyes for as long as possible.

“… … You won’t have to do that anymore.”

A sigh came out. Jack looked at me.

what is it I was a little angry with myself. I didn’t know I would love it so much and be so excited. Maybe it was just for the sake of the children, and for my convenience, I kept it too tight. As he was looking at the children with complicated eyes, he suddenly heard Jack’s voice.

“Everyone is afraid of going back to the way they used to be.”

“… … .”

I widened my eyes at his unexpected words. Jack slowly lifted his gaze and met my eyes. Then I got curious. What is Jack’s real eye color? Jack’s current appearance was changed by his deceased mother’s magic. In order not to be caught by the financial situation system. In the end, Jack died enchanted, and until the end of the book, there was no description of his true form. Maybe that’s why, you can’t always know what Jack is thinking. Because he’s hiding his true self.

“To the director, what kind of existence are we?”

asked Jack. It didn’t seem like they were purely asking about my location or relationship. I felt like I wanted to get some certainty. What are children to me? Will that not cause me to abandon my children?

I never really thought seriously about what children were like to me. I woke up in this world overnight and was aware of the abuses children suffered. I felt sorry for the children and wanted to protect them. The motivation to raise children well was obviously to change my future, which was predestined to die. But that’s just the beginning. Looking at the children in front of me, I wanted to make the children who have been abused and lived in a barren environment happy.

“I… … .”

My throat was a bit stuffy. What kind of existence am I to children? Exactly what kind of person do you want to become? The worries didn’t last long. The existence I needed when I was living in an orphanage. It was a difficult existence without it.

“I am your protector.”

The person responsible for protecting my child.

“I will protect and protect you until the day you grow up and leave the orphanage. No matter what happens.”

As I spoke, the promise stood right up. I wanted to be a dependable guardian for my children. I looked at Jack with all my heart, and Jack turned his head as he met my gaze. And after a while, he answered in a small voice.

“then… … I’ll believe it. So please keep it.”

Jack’s muttering words were so lovely that a smile came to his lips without realizing it.

“Yes, I will definitely protect you.”

Jack’s head softened even more as he felt my smiling tone. I wanted to stroke my hair, but I stopped because I didn’t think Jack would like it.

Just in time, the unpacked clover came out of the room and approached me.

“The packaging is finished. Please let me know if you have ever tried’ve looked uncomfortable. “

“thank you. How much for children’s clothes? At full price.”

As I recalled the last time I was in children’s clothing, Clover replied with a little hesitation.

“The fabric is high-quality, but it’s made by an unknown designer, so I think the total would be about 17 gold… … . Are you okay?”

Clover asked me with a worried look. There was a sign of concern that he might have priced too high.

’17 Gold… … .’

It was certainly not a small amount, but considering the market price of the dress, it was just the right amount. I nodded willingly.

“Yes. And can I buy that fabric too?”

Clover’s gaze followed my finger. It was a fabric in the color of the night sky that looked like it was studded with stars.

“Oh, it’s for sale, but it’s an inappropriate fabric for making clothes. Are you okay?”

“it’s okay. I don’t live to make clothes.”

I approached Ren while Clover was packing the fabric he ordered. When he put his hand on his shoulder, Ren looked at him in surprise. Seeing Ren like that, he smiled and asked.

“Is that fabric pretty?”

Among the children, Ren could not take his eyes off the fabric. When I asked, Ren, who had hesitated, nodded.

“Yes, I have never seen such a pretty fabric.”

Come to think of it, Ren used to buy children’s embroidery sets at the toy store as well.

‘Were you interested in embroidery?’

I’ve never seen Ren’s sewing before, so I thought it would fit very well with Ren’s surprisingly delicate personality. I looked at Ren and asked.

“If you had a pretty fabric, what would Ren want to make?”

After pondering my question for a while, Ren answered.

“I want to make warm socks for Rody. Edie makes pretty handkerchiefs, and Chloane makes knee pads because she falls often. Jack wants to make bookmarks. and… … .”

As I listened to Ren’s story with joy, my gaze glanced toward me, and I made a puzzled expression on my face. Ren spoke carefully.

“I want to make a sachet for the director.”

“uh? me too?”

I did not know that I would be included in it, so I asked with a surprised face. Then Ren nodded shyly.

“Yes, the director also makes delicious food for us every day. So, I want to do it too.”

Ren’s pink eyes looked sharply at me. I felt an indescribable feeling for the love that was in it. If it wasn’t for the outside, he might have hugged Ren tightly. It was so lovely. When I didn’t say anything, Ren hesitated slightly. I smiled broadly at Ren like that.

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to it.”

Clover, who finished wrapping the fabric just in time, handed me the envelope.

“It’s 17 gold and 3 silver in total, including the fabric.”

After paying the price, I looked at Ren. Ren, who understood the meaning of my answer belatedly, widened his eyes. After smiling brightly at Ren, I held the children’s hands as if they had come. And he said to Clover, who had come off to see him.

“Thanks to you, I was able to buy good clothes and fabrics.”

“I am so grateful. You are a special guest to me. Could you please tell me your name?”

Clover asked politely. I nodded and answered.

“Ciel. I am the director of .”

“Ciel… … . I will definitely remember it.”

Clover replied with a determined face, and I left the alley with the children. The sunset was setting in the sky. The day passed in an instant. After looking up at the sky for a moment, I looked at the children and opened my mouth.

“Let’s go play again next time. At that time, I will go on an outing with a mat and food.”

The children looked up at me. next. This promise of the future was hoped to alleviate the children’s anxiety even a little. You can always go out like this again.

There was silence for a moment. It was the youngest Lodi who broke the silence. Roddy clung to my waist and smiled brightly.

“I want to go to Roddy too! I want to go on an outing with Ren, Edie, Cloan, Jack, and the headmaster!”

Starting with Roddy’s words, two people answered.

“I like it too.”

“Me too! I like it too… … .”

“If you like Ren, what am I… … .”

“… … .”

Jack looked at me without a word. I looked into his strangely colored eyes and smiled softly, nodded my head and made a promise.

“Yeah, sure.”

I hope that today’s market outing will remain a wonderful memory for children. And I hope that similar memories will pile up one by one, so that one day it will feel like a normal everyday life. After leaving behind the regrets of a short outing, we went home. A week passed like that.

* * *

After preparing the dress and the existing white shoes that I had left behind just in case, there was nothing to do. So I spent the rest of my time reading herbal books I bought at the bookstore. There were more different kinds of grass than I thought, and I also found a lot of good grass to drink as tea or use as a sachet. After that, I went to the market several times to buy grass, and after many attempts, I made a decent tea bag and sachet. And finally on the day of the banquet. It was difficult to dress up and prepare by myself, so I got help from Ren and Edie.

The make-up was just a simple lip application. Thanks to Siela’s gorgeous appearance, that alone was enough to shine. The wavy, sunset-colored hair remained as it was. After that, everything was ready. I glanced at the time.

‘The time has come for the carriage to come.’

Finally checking the mirror, I swallowed an exclamation again. Ciela is an inexcusable villain, but apart from that… … .

‘It’s pretty, it’s really pretty.’

She was the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen.

‘Oh, except Duke Crayman.’

what does he say There was a unique atmosphere that transcends beauty. Is it your own aura? Maybe that’s why, once I saw him, I couldn’t easily forget him.

“So beautiful!”

While I was so engrossed in his thoughts, I woke up to Ren’s voice and smiled at the children.

“so?”

This time, Edie nodded her head and said.

“Yes, really, really, really pretty. It’s like an angel… … .”

Edie’s turquoise eyes gleamed as she looked at me. Come to think of it, Edie was always interested in dresses and ornaments.

‘I think it’ll be okay if we all have a party together later.’

I thought as I looked up at Edie looking up with envy. I thought it would be nice to decorate and wear something like a party on a day like the end of the year. I smiled at the children and checked the last bag I had packed beforehand. Inside the bag were a pocket of runes, a black robe, a gold mask, and a bottle of perfume with water. After confirming, I left the director’s office. Immediately, Cloan slumped backwards.

“Cloan?”

When Chloane looked up suddenly, Chloane, whose face was dyed red, stood up with a puzzled expression. Meanwhile, Roddy, who ran to me, was wrapped around the width of her skirt. Jack was watching from behind.

“Master, you are so pretty!”

As Roddy rubbed his face and looked up at me with his sparkling eyes, I smiled and lowered my posture to meet him.

“pretty?”

“Yes!”

“How pretty are you?”

“This is enough!”

Roddy opened his arms as far as possible toward the sky. Lodi was so adorable that I couldn’t stand it and hugged him. He rubbed his face against his head and said.

“In your eyes, Roddy is just as pretty.”

“Hehe.”

“By the way, Chloe, what were you doing? no way… … .”

Ren narrowed his eyes at the suspicious look of Cloan. Cloan jumped with an injustice look as if doubting whether he had even spyed on him.

“It’s not like that, Ren! Do you not believe me?”

“Then what were you doing so you fell backwards in surprise?”

“That, that… … . Edie, tell me something.”

“… … I’m sorry, Cloan. But something suspicious… … .”

Even Edie didn’t take Chloane’s side, so Cloan’s complexion turned pale. At this point, Nara would have come forward to help Cloan, but this time, I also watched silently, curious as to what Cloan was actually doing. After a while, Cloan with her head bowed mumbled in a dying voice.

“… … Everyone except me, so it looks like fun… … .”

“You said you were going to help with the preparations, sir.”

“But Ren! I mean, I wanted to be with you too!”

“Hey, Chloane is still young. We are already ten years old.”

“… … Sheesh, yes. I want you to be mature.”

Finally, Chloane pouted and pursed her lips. It was so funny and cute to see all the same children having such conversations in my eyes. Still, I struggled to hold back my laughter. If you laugh here, it will only lower Chloane’s self-esteem. Instead, I said, soothing Cloan.

“okay. Next time, I’ll call Cloan with you.”

“huh… … .”

Cloan shook her head, as if relieved by my words. Seeing Chloane like that, I smiled a little and raised my head to look at Jack.

“It will probably come tomorrow morning. Can you be well until then?”

I asked, but Jack didn’t answer. He just came over and took my hand. Jack looked up at me and opened his mouth carefully.

“If you don’t go… … No?”